tastes ; Aa RORS RE Perce Shares dtstster Nem EGS CRO ew Bet ae Ob ae, Aviat bh al vA ie 4 S PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXXV DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1918-1920 fe ‘a? ian an i AREA Nindaiia! in a PAO te Thain Hen ,% Pk Wy | d mie ab te) ” Thi il : a f a oh is = a ® t Py > D ae ~~ 4 7 4 nn - rt r 7 « a e l ; ; : oad gad eas LI 4 r % THE A woo PROCEEDINGS OF 'THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXXV SECTION AW—MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE. DUBLIN: HODGES, BIGGIS, & CO: LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1919-1920 »F io a ee 7) THE ACADEMY desires it to be wnderstood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents. Duniin: Printen at tue University Press py Ponsonsy and Grnns. CONTENTS SKOTION A.W—MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE. PAGE Gitmour (A.), M.Sc. :— See under McCuretuanp (J. A.) and A. Gimovr. Hirencoox (Frank L.), Pa.D. :— A Study of the Vector Product Vda6B, . 0 : C ; 5 6) McCretxanp (J. A.), D.So., F.R.S., and A. Gimour, M.Sc. :— Further Observations of the Electric Charge on Rain, . : o ls} McCuetuanp (J. A.), D.S0., F.R.S., and P. J. Notan, M.Sc. :— The Nature of the Ions produced by Phosphorus, . ; : : 1 Notan (J. J.), M.A., D.Sc. :— The Nature of the Ions produced in Air by radio-active Bodies, . 38 Notan (P. J.), M.Sc. :-— See under MoCreuzanp (J. A.) and P, J. Nonan. Wat PROCEEDINGS ER Oron: 1 Ras He ACC As EM Y PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY I. THE NATURE OF THE IONS PRODUCED BY PHOSPHORUS By PROFESSOR J. A. McCLELLAND, D.Sc., F-BS., AND P. J. NOLAN, M.Sc. Read Fesruary 10. Published Ocroner 3, 1919. BEFORE the discovery of the large ion many observers investigated with conflicting conclusions the electrical conductivity of air in the neighbourhood of phosphorus. EE. Bloch,! in a paper which contains a history of the work on this subject up to 1904, showed that the conductivity imparted by the phosphorus was due to large ions. The mobility of the ions varied with the rate of drawing air over the phosphorus into the electrical measuring apparatus. The lowest mobility, which was obtained with the slowest air current, was 00029 cm. per second. He was of opinion that all the ions observed in an experiment were not of the same mobility, and that his mobility numbers were means. His experiments lead him to think that the ions are charged dust particles. L. Bloch? found that the ionisation of the air by the phosphorus took place in the region of the phosphorescence, and that ozone was formed in the same place. He decided that the phosphorescence is just like an ordinary flame which accompanies the combustion of phosphorous oxide into phosphoric oxide, and that ionisation by phosphorus is a particular case of ionisation by flame. He pointed out that the fact that higher mobilities are obtained if the ions are examined at shorter times after formation has also been observed in the case of flame ionisation. In previous papers* the nature of the ionisation produced by bubbling air 1. Bloch : Ann. de Chem. et de Phys., vol. iv (1905). * L. Bloch ; Ann. de Chem. et de Phys., vol. xxii (1911). % McClelland and Nolan: Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., vol. xxxiii, Sec. A (1916), and vol. xxxiv, Sec. A (1918). RIA. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. A. (1) 2 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. through mercury and through alcohol has been investigated. Many different types of ions were discovered. This present work was undertaken to see if any of these groups were formed in the case of ionisation by phosphorus. It was hoped that light might be thrown on the nature of these groups by the examination of ionisation produced in a way entirely different from bubbling. We did not propose to investigate the exact mechanism of the production of the ionisation ; our object was merely to examine the ionisation when produced. Accordingly no observations were taken on the phosphorescence, the produc- tion of ozone, or on the various chemical changes which accompany the oxidation of phosphorus. A cylindrical tube designed to measure mobilities, similar to that described in the previous papers, was used. A small flat piece of phosphorus was scraped free from oxide under water, dried with blotting-paper, and placed in a narrow glass tube. A current of air was drawn along this tube, through the mobility tube and into a gasometer. The quantity of air passing through the mobility tube per second could be deduced from the rate of motion of the gasometer. The time between the formation of the ions at the phosphorus and the measurement of their mobilities was varied by interposing different lengths of tubing between the phosphorus tube and the mobility tube. This time- interval was also varied by changing the rate of the gasometer. A tube containing a plug of cotton-wool was connected to the phosphorus tube so that the room air was filtered before passing over the phosphorus. The currents to the inner insulated terminal of the mobility tube for different voltages on the outer tube were measured by means of an electro- meter. Current voltage curves were plotted, and it was seen that they were formed of a number of straight lines. This indicated that different types of ions were present; each type gave rise to a corner on the curve. The mobilities of the various types were calculated by taking the voltages corresponding to the corners as saturation voltages and applying the formula as described in the previous papers. The current-voltage curves were similar to those obtained when air was bubbled through mercury and through alcohol. Examples of these curves were given in the paper on the ionisation due to mercury; accordingly, none are given here. No difference between the positive and the negative electrification either as regards quantity or quality was noticed during this work; accordingly, no distinction of sign has been made ; the observations of positive ions and of negative ions are practically equal in number. Each group of ions was obtained with both positive and negative electrification. McCretranp and No.an—ZJons Produced by Phosphorus, 3 Undried Air. In the first series of experiments the time-interval between the formation of the ions and the measurement of their mobilities was varied from 1°35 secs to 68 secs. Ordinary room air which was not dried, but which had passed through the cotton-wool plug, was used. The numbers obtained were very steady. This was-a rather unexpected result, as E. Bloch was unable to get steady numbers until he dried the air. The results obtained are shown in Table I, The mobilities are given in ems. per. sec. under a field of one volt per cm. TABLE I, Top. | 017 “0069 | -0041 | -v0212] -0013 | -00066 | -00033 1:3. 00063 | -00031 | -00032 Ae ie ligee “0071 | +0035 | -0023?| -0012 | -00055 | -00931 . : 0081 a “| |>-o08s | -o041 | -0022 | -oo10 | -on055| -o0031|...° -00029 7) | s0087 | -0024 | -o011 | -o0064 | -oo031 | 0046 | -0024 | :0011 | -00068 | -00028 - 0037 | :0027 | -0018 | 00067 | -00029 “0049 0013 00032 -00033 | -00016 ‘00030 | -00014 63 *00014 -00015 00014 “Means, | -017 | -0076 | -0041 | -o024 | -0012 | -o0063 | -00031 | -o0015- Just as in the case of the ions derived from alcohol we see that the ions due to phosphorus can be divided into a number of groups, and that the mobility of an ion of any particular group does not change with time. As the time-interval is increased, it becomes difficult to observe the faster ions. When 19 secs. have elapsed, the two classes of highest mobilities previously observed cannot be detected. (The numbers given for a time-interval of 63 secs. are not exhaustive. Ions of higher mobilities than ‘00031 were present and gave about one-third of the ionisation. Their mobilities were not, how- ever, measured.) With a time-interval of 63 secs. we find an ion of mobility (1*] 4 Proceedings of the Koyal Irish Academy. °00015, which could not be found a few seconds after the formation of the ions. The same question which we discussed in the case of the alcohol ions arises. We may account for the appearance of the ion of mobility :00015 by supposing that it was present at the very beginning as a small fraction of the total ionisation, and that the faster decay of the smaller ions brought it into prominence. Or, we may suppose that it was not present at first, but that it was formed froin some grouping of the smaller ions. It is ditticult to decide which is the correct view. As was pointed out in the previous paper, it is difficult, with this method of finding mobilities, to measure‘and compare the percentages of the different classes present under different conditions. The evidence in this case would not prevent us from thinking that the ion of mobility ‘00015 is present originally. In the case of the alcohol ions, we thought that a more likely explanation of the appearance of this ion was that it was formed as time went on. Perhaps the most satisfactory way of looking at this question is to suppose that in both cases the large ions are formed from the small ions, and that the rate of formation depends on the source of the ionisation and on other conditions. If the grouping of the more mobile ions to form the large ions took place very rapidly, we would have a system of ionisation very similar to that contemplated in our first theory. The evidence on the whole indicates that the large ions are formed by group- ing, and that the grouping may proceed at widely different rates in different cases. In the case of phosphorus, the grouping takes place so quickly that We cannot assert that the large ion of mobility 00015 is not present in small quantity after a few seconds. On this view there is no essential difference between the ionisation due to phosphorus and that due to alcohol, although in the former case we can detect the ion of mobility -00031 after 1:3 seconds, whilst in the latter case this ion was not observed until over a minute had elapsed after bubbling. In the experiments with time-intervals 1:3 secs., 4'6 secs., and 16 secs., the ion of mobility ‘00063 was very prominent. It was present in greater quantity than any other ion, and gave about one-third of the ionisation. In some of the observations the quantity of the ions of mobilities ‘0024 and ‘0041 was very small. At times, indeed, it was difficult to be certain of their presence, A mobility tube having a short terminal was used so that the more mobile ions could be more conveniently examined. The time-interval was reduced to ‘8 second with the same object. The glass tube which contained the phosphorus was covered with tinfoil and placed in metallic connexion with the mobility tube. The object of this arrangement was to guard against the possibility of the smaller ions being turned back by the field which they McCueLianp ann Notan—Jons Produced by Phosphorus. 5 would meet at the end of the mobility tube. This precaution was not considered necessary when dealing with the less mobile ions. The following results were obtained :— TABLE II. "052 “019 0078 051 017 0066 “048 “018 0066 053 “046? “053? Means, *0a1 ratS 018 steer ie oe “0068 ae, The ion of mobility ‘051 was the fastest ion that could be detected and measured, The other two ions are the two smallest ions given in Table I. Thus with the special arrangements we were only able to observe one more group. Saturation did not occur with the ion of mobility 0068. Measure- ments of this ion were taken to keep in touch with previous experiments. During these observations the temperature of the room was sometimes between 7°C. and and 8°C. No ionisation was obtained when the tempera- ture was about this point. Placing the finger on the phosphorus tube for about a minute increased the temperature enough to start the ionisation. The ionisation then continued without any further heating. Barus! observed that the ionisation due to phosphorus depended on the temperature, and states that in a room at a temperature of about 9° C. the phosphorus is nearly inert. A very definite case of variation from day to day in the quality of the ionisation occurred during the observation of the mobility ‘0068 (general mean value 0074). A reading of this mobility was taken in the usual way, and on the next day, when a second determination was desired, the ion could not be observed. The current readings for the different voltages which had given two straight lines now gave one straight line. On the third day, one straight line was again obtained with both positive and negative electrifica- tion. The phosphorus was usually scraped about once a week; this was now done to see if the change was due to the formation of oxide. The ion was still absent. On the fourth day, the ion was observed; the ion reappeared without any change in the apparatus or method of working. This variation under apparently the same conditions indicates how difficult it is to obtain ' Barus: Phil. Mag., 6th series, vol. ii, 1901. 6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. consistent and reliable results as regards the percentages of ions present under different conditions. Temperature fluctuations could hardly have been the cause of the change. Variations in the humidity of the air might possibly explain the disappearance of the ion. Experiments with partially dried air, carried out later, did not, however, explain the matter. Dried Air. Small Tons. Air was drawn through two towers containing calcium chloride, and through two long tubes, which had layers of phosphorus pentoxide on the inside surfaces. This dried air passed through the cotton-wool plug and over the phosphorus. We do not consider the drying produced by any means perfect. It is very difficult to obtain perfect drying- when considerable quantities of room-air are being continually drawn in. The drying we used is probably as good as can conveniently be obtained with these condi- tions. The time-interval was approximately ‘8 sec. The results are given in Table III (a). TaseE III (a). -20F | -095 053 | -096 021 “0042 252 | 086 | -061 | -032 “018 “0041 -086 “059 -026 017 -101 “O44 -028 “016? 090 | = -051 028 “018? 094? | 060? 030 / 090 | 032? : “027 9 Means, 22? | 092 | 054 | -028 019 -0041 TaBe III (4). 23 “092 “20 “094 “24 “089 "19 “099 “272 “095? a 22 “093 With dried air we get three ions which were not present at the same time-interval with undried air, viz., ions of mobilities -22, -092, -028. At McCuetianp anp Notan—Jons Produced by Phosphorus. 7 first the only additional ion we could detect was that of mobility ‘028, but when the drying was improved the other two appeared. ‘The other ions we observed are ions we have found before. Saturation was not obtained with the ion of mobility 0041. We failed to discover the ion of mobility ‘0074. Later results show that its non-appearance is not due to drying. In Table III (6) some numbers obtained with a time-interval of °6 see. are given. More reliable observations for the fastest ion were taken as it was present as a bigger fraction of the ionisation with the shorter interval. No attempt was made to find more mobile ions. Perhaps with shorter intervals smaller ions would appear. It would be difficult, with the present method of working, to measure mobilities much sooner after the production of the ions than ‘6 sec. Dried Air. Large Ions. In order to examine the larger ions with dried air, the apparatus was arranged so that there was a time-interval of 13 secs. The long mobility tube, suitable for measuring low mobilities, was again used. The following mobilities were observed :— 016 0080 0042 ‘0012 ‘00066 These five classes can all be identified with types given above. We now observe the ion of mobility -0074 (the present reading being -0080), which we failed to get a few days previously. No essential change has been made in the conditions. ‘he change in the time-interval, or the fact that there is a different mobility tube, should not affect the formation of this ion, The same inexplicable variation has manifested itself with dried, just as with undried, air. The ion of mobility 0024, which we observed with undried air, is missing now. It represented only a small fraction of the ionisation before. It is probable that its non-appearance on this occasion does not mean a definite change brought about by drying, but is similar to the non- appearance of the ion of mobility -0074 at different times. The most prominent ion with dried air is the ion of mobility -0012. It gives about 50 per cent. of the ionisation. With undried air the ion of mobility ‘00065 was the most prominent. Drying favours the observation of the faster ions. Complete saturation was not obtained with the observa- tion -00066, but the last straight line was so slightly inclined to the voltage axis that we were unable to measure any further mobilities. With undried air, and the same time-interval, we were able to measure the ion of mobility 00031. This, again, indicates the action of drying in bringing smaller ions into prominence. If we take the grouping theory as right, we may say that the grouping of the mobile ions to form the slow ions is retarded by drying. 8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Very Large Tons. An investigation as to whether there were any slower ions than that - of mobility ‘00015 was carried out. Undried air was used, because with it we get slower ions than with dried air. A number of wide tubes were connected up in the apparatus between the phosphorus tube and the mobility tube to increase the time between formation and measurement. ) 0 0 0 0 10 05 Finer ak 24 0 | o | o 0 0 25 044 Jily eee ts a | 1 3 2 2 24 19 August, . i) 276 | 59 | W | 15 1 5 367 09 Total, . | 668 | 198 | 97 | 65 | 23 | 3% | 967 ay The remaining 355 observations, corresponding to 7810 c.c. of rain-water, or 26°5 per cent. of the rain examined, were on negatively charged rain. ' An “observation” means one filling of the tipping-bucket. Month. January, February, . March, April, May, June, July, August, M‘CieLLanp any Gitmour—The Electric Charge on Rain. 17 Negative Rain. No. of obseryations, ROW ne aeeatite charge per c.c. ol Average pense = ANE, Go charge <1) |) t=) | -2--8 | Berd) aaeg) |! 35. |mezanve in B.S.U, 12 3 0 1 0 2 18 19 7 1 0 0 0 0 8 03 83 4 5 0 0 6 98 08 0 0 0 2 1 4 7 1°02 14 0 0 0 0 0 14 015 1 0 2 0 2 0 5 30 155 Z 1 0 0 2 160 034 33 2 4 1 1 4 45 14 Seal 305 12 12 Gee Paap 18 355 a Totals, Perhaps one of the most noticeable and unexpected features of the above tables is the increasing tendency for the rain to be negatively charged towards summer. This may be seen even more readily from the following table :— nro, | tt | Peromtage | Peconge | Azeage + | Aveage observations. Of 4 xain- SE Le per c.c. per ¢.c. January, 208 91:3 8-7 +24. 19 February, . 234 96°6 34 19 03 March, 2138 54°0 46°0 “19 08 April, 37 81:0 19:0 03 1:02 May, 24 41°6 58-4 05 “015 June, 30 83°53 16°7 44 “30 July, 184 13°0 87:0 19 “034 August, 412 89°0 11:0 09 ‘14 Totais, 1342 73°5 26°5 a7) 09 During the later months of the period, but especially during July, there 1 Loe, cit. was a good deal of rain of the type classified by M‘Clelland and Nolan' as i8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. “fine” vain. This rain is made up of very small droplets, the volume of the largest not being greater than 8x 10“*cc. It was found by them to be, always negatively charged, and has been so in every instance in the present investigation. It is generally very light, which makes the obtaining of reliable observations on it rather difficult. Indeed a shower of it, lasting an hour, often failed to yield more than a few c.c. We were fortunate, how- ever, in getting very heavy rain of this type in July and the early days of August. There was quite a downpour, lasting almost throughout the night of July 21, the rate of rainfall being for a considerable time greater than 25mm. per hour The charge was negative throughout the night, and varied from ‘001 to ‘04 E.S.U. per c.c. The abundance of this “ fine” rain in July accounts for the high percentage of negatively charged rain in that month, and also to some extent for the percentage of negative rain in the period under observation. This is considerably higher than has been found by any of the recent observers. Schindelhauer! found 92 per cent. of the rain observed by him positively charged ; Baldit, 85 per cent.; M‘Clelland and Nolan, 82°6 per cent.; as has been stated above, the percentage of positive rain in the present case is 73°5. If we neglect the July rain, the percentage of positive rain is 86, which is nearer that found by other observers. Most of the rain observed during the other months was of the “mixed” type, i.e., it was a mixture of drops of all sizes. It was generally positive; but the charge sometimes became negative. This change from positive to negative seemed to occur irregularly at any period of the downpour or shower, though there was a tendency for the negatively charged rain to be connected with a slower rate of rainfall, and perhaps with an increasing number of smaller drops, though negative rain sometimes occurred with quite large drops. The heaviest rain of this type was almost always posi- tively charged. The transition from positive rain to negative was never abrupt. The charge per cc. always decreased before the change, and often fluctuated from positive to negative for several minutes. During these fluctuations the charge per c.c. was always small. Probably in such cases some drops are positive and some negative. From the tables given above it will be seen that the positive charge is generally much larger than the negative, on the average about double. ‘The months of April and June would appear to be exceptions, but in both these months very few observations were got, and in each case all the negative 'Schindelhauer, Veroff d. k. Preuss Met. Inst., No. 263. 1913. ? Baldit, Le Radium viii. April, 1911. ix. March, 1912. M‘CLELLAND AND GitMouR—TVhe Electric Charge on Rain. 19 rain occurred on a single occasion. It will also be seen that the highest charges per e.c., both positive and negative, were obtained in March and April, generally in short showers. A positive charge of 10:1 E.S.U. per c.e. was got on a little shower on March 27th, and 5:2 E.S.U. per ec. on a shower on April 14th, while both positive and negative charges of 1 to 3 E.S.U. per c.c. were obtained on several occasions in April. On almost every occasion the times between successive discharges of the tipping-bucket were noted by means of a stop-watch, so that it is possible to investigate the relation between the charge and the rate of fall, as well as the vertical current per square cm. due to the rain. Simpson! and Baldit* found the highest positive and negative charges associated with light rain, while M‘Clelland and Nolan* found the highest charges connected with heavy rain. In the case of positively charged rain the present investigation seems rather to support M‘Clelland and Nolan, as will be seen from the following tables, showing the number of observations obtained for different times of discharge of the tipping-buecket and the corresponding average charges per c.c. ‘The different times of discharge of the tipping-bucket were taken as being more convenient for the purposes of calculation than the rate of fall. ‘The corresponding rates of fall are given afterwards. 1 Simpson, Phil. Trans. A, ecix (1909). * Loc. cit. 3M ‘Clelland and Nolan, Roy. Irish Acad. Proc. xxx, A (1912). the Royal Irisk Academy. of ings 0 Proceed: 20 6VL dt) 660+ % 991. | &F 061. 81 LST. T9T OV £08 960: 193 | ° * ‘eqmy0y, } 920: a — —= Ras R= OL Ol 68L 9% 60L ofl 690. SLI | ° ; wnainy — se = = = = 006. I 860: t 490. 9 fhe. I ; : * ‘fine PhO. b | 800: G | 810: t £90: g 090: £ 140. 9 901. t 3 . * ‘ouny | | 180: b 900+ we 4 Lh I — = GLO: l TIO: ct — ee i : * fayy VOL (a) = | O88: g O91 9 | 108: b 189 t “= send la : * ‘Tudy | | } | 060) 0% 160: St | O91 cat 00%: or | #90 0% | 080: gt OLt: ' 1 We *‘qounyy } | | Ole | 1% o0L | OPS Sire VI 991: | BLT | og z8l- ag oLo. | or ‘Kaunaqog | j | | LiL 6 881: | @ je 0lt 6 fata 0G | bor. | 98 | ote. oF BLL: wo }* + 4aunung anes ee ed ors eee | lal “oro tod ‘aqo | *o'o aod ‘qo | ‘o'o nod | ‘ago ‘o‘oaod =| "eqo | ‘oro aod | *eqo | oro aod aqo | ‘oro sod ofanyo yo onimyo yo odnqo yo otrugo yo atin yo osingo 10 otanyo “uoyy osuiory | ‘oN | ofunay | ‘oN | ofusory | ‘on | ofmoay | “oN | ofmoay | oN | otnoay ‘ON | Otway { | | ; os =e A Pot v8 | R= £ &~,1 jt yoxong dy oy omy, WU AVYSOT 21 M‘Cintuanp anp Ginmour—The Llectrie Charge on Rain. | —— gio. | te Z90: | (81 SOT: FI £F0- iS 680: Lg 080: | 86 6F0- eg | - * ‘818307, L10- | @ get. ) T | 006: I €81- G ANG i 6 8L0- iat 0Ol- 1} on : qsndny 611: L 9go- | 2 £10: G Té0- SI GE0- 1g 160- s¢ L10- 8G |” ; * ‘kine gc 6 | G a — 896: L goz. | I 870: | I = a 900: I ; : ~ “‘oune | | | £T0- at S10: I = _— _— — pas = — = = nies 5 eT | 082: I Se |e = = = Se: I org. I om eo oe See Sndy, £80- 9% €c0: | 2L S70. Or 120: I £70. 91 9CIe || OF 6L0- t : , * “qore yy | \ 620: € 180: I — - = = e10: P S10 a 660: a Re CULING IC | 0100 ats || i - — |} #0 | 2 geo | 2 aes. | — — |" + ‘daenuue | *a"o aad ‘sqo | ‘o'0 aad *sqo 00 aed *sqo 0°0 aed ‘sqo | ‘o'o 10d “sqo 0'0 wad "810 0 rad *sqo eg.ivgo 40 asieyo yo asanyo jo asieyo jo agieyo fo esieqo jo 9sieqo jo | “qIWOPL esvieAy | ‘oN | a5tieay ‘ON | oSvieay ‘ON | aSviaay ‘ON | ostieay ‘ON | asuraAy | ‘oN | oSvI0Ay ‘ON ‘ | | Fe | a< 2-8 Bari 8 &—% G1 We Beene cope muy wing aaugobayy 99 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The above tables would seem to show that in the case of positive rain the highest charge per ¢.c. ocewrs with rather heavy rain, the maximum appearing fairly generally in the table when the rate of fall is from ‘6 to 1 mm. per hour. The following table gives the rate of fall corresponding to times of discharge of tipping-bucket :— Time to tip bucket in mins. if 2’ | 3 | 4 5) 6’ Equivalent rate of full \ in mm. perhour. } | | With negative rain the light rain seems to be most heavily charged, but observations on it ave less numerous, and therefore not so reliable, since a very few high values make a great difference in the totals, as in second column in table. It seems to be customary, in papers on the electricity of rain, to express the charge brought down as current per square cm. of the earth’s surface. Positive Rain. Current in Amperes x 10- per sq. cm. Month. <1 } 1-6 > 5. ! ~— —— January (No. of Obs.), 53 95 13 February, »” 79 105 8 March, = 72 24 3 Apnil, = 5 9 2 May, . 8 0 | 1 June, Po 21 0 | 0 July, “e 7 6 f( August, ay 130 200 24 Totals, . * 375 439 58 M‘Cuenvanp anp GitmMour—The Electric Charge on Rain. 25 Negative Rain. Current in Amperes x L0-!S. Month. 3 1-5 > 5 2 = = ————-—— January (No. of Obs.), 10 0 0 February, i | 12 1 0 March, 5 | 76 | 7 2 April, u 0 | 2 2 May, “0 13 0 0 June, of | 3 | 2 0 July, i | 140 3 2 August, ” 25 | 8 4 Teas, el ae a ier aa The values contained in the above tables are possibly slightly too low, owing to the fact that the zine cylinder surrounding the receiver may be expected to ward off a small portion of the rainfall from it. As the small quadrangle in which the apparatus was placed is almost completely sur- rounded by high buildings, the apparatus was well protected from the winds, and this error is probably very small. The tables give a striking illustration of the fact that in non-thunderstorm rain as well as in thunderstorm rain, investigated by Simpson,! “ the greater the current the more likely is it to be carried by positively charged rain.” Uncharged rain was never found during the observations. It was always necessary to use a capacity of at least ‘001 microfarads on the electrometer, so that the charge per c.c. on the rain was always greater than ‘00007 E.S.U., the lowest that could be measured with this capacity. As a matter of fact, a charge per c.c. less than twenty times this was exceedingly rare. The amount of positive electricity brought down was 3691-4 E.S.U., while the amount of negative electricity was 702-9 E.S.U., so that 84 per cent. of the total electricity brought down by the rain was positive. Thunderstorm Rain. Only two thunderstorms occurred during the time these observations were being taken. Both took place late in the evening. The first was on ‘Simpson, Phil. Trans. A, vol. ccix. 1909. 24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the night of May 14th. A slight shower had fallen earlier in the evening but the first peal of thunder was heard about 9.50 pm! From 10.50 p.m. till 1 a.m. the thunder and lightning were almpst incessant. Rain did not begin to fall till abuut 10.20, so that it was possible to get observations throughout the entire thunderstorm. At first the rain was very light, but became exceedingly heavy from 10.40 to 11 o’clock. It continued to be fairly heavy, with one or two lulls throughout the storm. The charge at first was negative and high, 3-6 F.S.U. per c.c. After about ten minutes it became positive, but the positive charge per cc. was not so large, generally 1-2 E.S.U. The charge changed in sign several times, and during these changes the values were sometimes quite low. A negative charge of 5 E.S.U. per cc. was got again at 12.45, and from 12.50 till near the end a positive charge of 2-5 ES.U. per c.c. was recorded. Number of observations, showing charge per c.c. Sign | a of charge T s Lotal No. of z= 1E. 8. U. bs 3 E. 8. U. | 8-5 E.8.U- | observations. + f 17 28 4 a és M4 12 12 a8 Average positive charge per c.c. = 1°62 E.S.U. Average negative charge per c.c. = 2°03 E.S.U. It is perhaps worthy of note that in this storm the highest charges, both positive and negative, occurred with the heaviest rain. The rate of fall between 10.40 and 11 o’clock was over 5 mms. per hour. The other thunderstorm occurred after 10 p.m. on June 4. Only two short, heavy showers fell. The first of these was missed. The second, lasting about ten minutes, gave seven readings, of which five were negative and two (not consecutive) positive. Average positive charge per c.c. = "45 E.S.U. Average negative charge per c.c. = 43 E.S.U. Highest negative charge per c.c. in shower = 1:08 E.S.U. Highest positive charge per c.c. in shower = °73 E.S.U. In both these storms the rain was sometimes positively charged, some- times negatively ; and the charge per c.c. was in each case larger than is usually obtained with non-thunderstorm rain. ' Ball lightning observed. M(‘Clelland and Gilmour: Nature. 12th June, 1919. or M‘CLEeLLanp AND GitmMour—T"e Electric Charge on Rain. 2 Taking the t-vo storms together Volume of positive rain = 1122 c.cs. Volume of negative rain = 946 c.c.s. Percentage positive = 54-2. Amount of positive electricity brought down = 80°28 E.S.U. Amount of negative electricity brought down = 79:29 E.S.U. Percentage positive = 50°3. The amount of positively charged rain is slightly in excess; but the amounts of positive and negative electricity brought down are almost equal. Sleet. Some showers of sleet, i.e., a mixture apparently of raindrops and snow, fell in January and March, In these showers the charge varied almost continuously from positive to negative, and vice versa, being generally, though not always, positive when the precipitation was in the form of rain, and generally negative when the rain became mixed with snow, or when snow alone fell for a few minutes. ‘his sleet melted as quickly as it fell, so that its charge was easily measurable in the same manner as rain. Positive Precipitation. Average No. of A250 Date. pedis charge per Description. observations. OmnIENSeUE January 4, . 5 4 “26 Rain. March 4, . o 29 -057 Rain. Se 4 eer 0 16 078 Snow. ae ORT LG 3 -018 Rain. Negative Precipitation. , Average No. of 8 ane Date. aes charge per Description. observations. fiSn oe Re Op, January 4, . : 2 *82 Rain and sleet. a a. : 2 2-11 Snow. March 4, . 5 2 061 Rain. 5) 4S. : 7 045 Sleet. ye eealy 9 8 063 Sleet. Sh 2s 2 “048 Sleet. 26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. From this table it would appear that the negative charge on sleet is very similar in magnitude to the negative charge on rain; but the positive charge is much smaller than the corresponding one. It is noteworthy that a decided ehange in the form of precipitation 1s generally accompanied by a change in the sign of the charge. Hail and Snow. A good many showers of hail and snow were observed, especially in March and April. The apparatus is not well suited for measuring the charge on these forms of precipitation. It was possible, however, to measure accurately the total charge on the snow and hail which fell into the appara- tus, melt them afterwards with a known volume of warm water, and thus get the increase in volume of the waterin ¢.cs. The following observations were obtained in this way. / | Average charge Date. | Vol. in e.e. per ¢.c. Sign of charge. Description. in E.S. U. | January 4, 66°0 “382 - Small hailstones. March 24, 225 “156 om ” ” est 90 2-18 - } oo» Fe | 116 109 > | Large snow and hail (mixed) o 2, 37-1 5-41 + | Hail and large rain. 28, 1150-0 093 - | Snow. o 29, 90 2-06 - | Snow. oy 2, 190-0 : 1085 | + Hail. tn 30-0 118 + Hail. P 31, 12800 2°47 + Hail. April i; 2160 6-18 - | Small hailstones. a9 1, 1160 6°50 / = aoe and rain. ih es 100 0 «6| 0 eS + Hail. May 3, 1500 0382 - Small hailstones. ‘The change from small hailstones to large hailstones is always very abrupt when it occurs, and is always accompanied by an equally abrupt change in the sign of the charge. This is perhaps the most remarkable characteristic of these showers. It proved rather disconcerting at first, so that for this reason, or owing to the use of too low a capacity, several - showers were missed, or the charge not accurately determined and such M‘Cuetianp and Gitmour—The Llectrie Charge on Rain. 27 numbers have not been included in the table. We think, however, that the above table is fairly representative of the snow and hail which fell, except that on one or two occasions large snowflakes were positively charged, though it is pretty evident that the charge on snow was generally negatiye. Large hailstones were always positively charged, and small hailstones negatively. These small hailstones are about the usual size of raindrops, and generally colourless. The only change in the form of precipitation which did not cause a change in the sign of the charge was on March 27, when hail appeared to change to large raindrops without any alteration either in the sign or magnitude of the charge. It will be observed that the charge per c.c. is much larger in the case of snow and hail than in the case of rain. Stze of Drops. In order to find whether the sign or magnitude of the charge on the rain is influenced by the size of the raindrops, some measurements of the latter were undertaken. Work has been done on the sizes of raindrops by Bentley! and Defant.2 Bentley computed the sizes from the flour-pellets formed by allowing the raindrops to fall into flour spread ona tray. The method adopted by Defant, viz., Weisner’s, consisted in receiving the drops on filter paper, and allowing them to spread. In the present case the latter method was employed. A mixture of one part of eosin to at least thirty of tale powder was rubbed into the filter paper. When a drop of water fell on this, it left a permanent pink circular stain as far as it spread. The relation between the volume of the drop and the diameter of the stain was found by allowing drops of known volume to fall on the filter paper, and measuring the stain produced. At first it was thought that drops as small as raindrops could be got from glass tubing drawn to a very fine point, and dipped in paraffin wax to prevent the water from wetting the glass. On trial it was found that the vast majority of raindrops were smaller than the smallest drops obtained in this way. Spraying water was then tried, but the number of drops falling on a given small portion of the area sprayed over was too variable. The method finally employed was as follows :—The water was allowed to drop at constant pressure from a glass tube drawn to a very fine point, which was dipped in paraffin wax. This tube was enclosed in an outer tube, open at the lower end, through which a steady blast of air was driven by a com- pression pump. The blast forced the drops from the end of the inner tube ‘Monthly Weather Review. October, 1904. * Akad. Wiss, Wien, Sitz Ber. May, 1900. 28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. before they could grow large. The drops obtained were found to be very uniform. To measure them, 100 drops were counted as they fell into a weighed beaker; about 20 were then allowed to fall on the prepared filter paper; then another 100 were counted into the beaker, and the beaker weighed again. The volume per drop was thus obtained. The strength of the blast was then altered, giving drops of a different size, and the experiment repeated. Drops varying from ‘04 x 10° ¢.c.s to 2 x 10 were obtained in this way. Drops larger than this could be got without the blast by using tubes of different bores, and altering the pressure, i.e. the head of water, The diameters of the stains were measured by a travelling microscope, and the curve, volume of drop against diameter of stain, plotted. Raindrops taken from a great many showers have been exainined, as well as the stains left by some hailstones and snowflakes. No drops were got from the thunderstorm rain. The volume of the largest drops examined was about 5 x 10+ c.c.s. Drops of this size—indeed, drops greater than 2°5 x 10 ¢.c.s—are rather excep- tioual, the great majority of raindrops being smaller than 1 x 10° ces. Some as small as ‘03 x 10° c¢.c.s have been measured. At this stage the roughness of the paper began to become comparable with the size of the stain, rendering the stain slightly irregular, and making accurate measure- ments difficult. Drops smaller than this certainly fell. In the case of the very large drops, the drop was inclined to ‘‘splash” when it fell on the paper. Though the spreading of the drop generally covered this “splashing,” the stain was left somewhat irregular. The volume, however, could be determined with a fair amount of accuracy. Drops of all sizes were found, generally very much mixed. No relation was found between the charge per e.c. and the size of the drop, except that in the case of the “fine” rain, which is always negatively charged, the volume of the largest drop was less than ‘08 x 10% ccs. Several papers exposed in this rain have been examined, each recording hundreds of drops. Only about half a dozen altogether had a volume greater than this, though the largest drops on each paper were picked out and measured. Small drops of this size occur in every kind of rain, Papers exposed when only large drops seemed to be falling showed that these small drops were present. Negative rain sometimes contains as large drops as positive rain, but there seems to be a tendency for the drops to be more uniform in the case of positive rain. An attempt was made to measure some snowflakes in the same manner. They were found to consist of small weights from about 9m. gms. down to M‘CieLiand AND Ginmour—The Electric Charge on Rain. 29 that of the smallest raindrop; but the stains left by them were more irregular than those of the raindrops. Very regular stains, which could be accurately measured, were left by the hailstones. The small negatively charged hailstones varied between the same limits as the raindrops, generally less than 2°5 m. gms. in weight. The large hailstones were very much larger than this. On one occasion some of them weighed about 50 m. gms., and many between 30 and 40 m. gms. SUMMARY. 1. Rain was never found uncharged. 2, Of non-thunderstorm rain tested— (a) 73°5 per cent. was positively charged. (b) 84 per cent. of electricity brought down was positive. (c) Average positive charge per c.c. = ‘21 E. S. units. Average negative charge per c.c. = ‘08 E. S, units. (d) Average vertical current due to positive rain = 1:6 x 107° amps. per square em. Average vertical current due to negative rain = ‘5 x 10-% amps. per square cm, (e) Rain consisting of droplets smaller than ‘08 x 10 c.c¢.s was always negatively charged. (7) No general relation was found between charge and size of drops. 3. Thunderstorm rain (two storms examined)— (a) 54:2 per cent. positively charged. (b) 50°3 per cent. of electricity brought down was positive. (ce) More highly charged than ordinary rain. 4. Hail and snow— (a) Snow sometimes positively charged; excess negative. (b) Small hailstones always negatively charged. (c) Large hailstones always positively charged. (d) Charge per c.¢, higher than on rain; often higher than on thunder- storm rain, R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. A. [4] DG. A STUDY OF THE VECTOR PRODUCT JV qa6j3. By FRANK L. HITCHCOCK, Pu.D., Massachusetts Institute of Technology. [COMMUNICATED BY PROFESSOR A. W. CONWAY, F.R.S. | {Read June 14. Published Novemnerr 19, 1920.] CONTENTS. PAGE | PAGE 1. InTRopvcTIoN, 4 . 5 - 80 5. Poor BY DIRECT TRANSFORMATION, 35 2. Proor tHat Voa08 + VOadB IK A | 6. SYMMETRICAL FORM OF THE FUNC- LINEAR VECTOR PUNCTION or VaB, 31 | TION 7, * : “| : . 86 3. FouM or THE FUNCTION x, - - 2 7. Poor ny use or y, « , S a, 886 4. DerexMINATION OF THE SCALAR G@, . 33 8. CoMPARISON WITH CARTESIAN METHODS, 36 1. Introduction. If and @ are two linear vector functions, and if a and # are any two vectors, the vector product V@a6j/3 possesses many properties dependent on the important invariants discovered by the late Professor C. J. Joly ; in fact, this product, being one of the simplest expressions which can be written down containing two linear vector functions, appears well adapted to show the meaning and application of Joly’s invariants. The special problem I propose to study in this paper is suggested by a relation long ago proved by Hamilton, who showed (Elements, Art. 350) that the expression Voap + Vagp (1) is a linear vector function of Vaf3; is equal, in fact, to (m” - $’) Vap, (2) where m” is an invariant of ¢. I propose to prove that the expression Voa0h + VOayB (3) is a linear vector function of Vaj3, and to study the form of this function. It will be found to involve Joly’s invariants of ¢ and 6. Hirencock—A Study of the Veetor Product Val B. 31 2. Proof that VpabB + Voagp is a function of Vals. The main proposition follows at once from Hamilton’s definition of the conjugate of a linear vector function: if ~ be any such function, its conjugate W’ satisfies the relation Spo = Soy’p, (4) where p and o are any two vectors. Consider now the term V a0. Since it is linear in /3, we may take p any vector whatever, and transform as follows :— Sp VoalB = - SpaVp0B — Sag’ VpOj3, as in (4), ~ Sab, say, . (5) if we agree to write : LP = 9 VpOp. (6) Again, starting with the term V6@ag$, we may write Sp V0agB =+ Sop Vpba =+ SB’ Vp0a, as in (4), + Sra, by (6), = + Sap’/B, by (4). (7) Adding the two results (6) and (7) gives Spl Voa0B + VOugis] = - Saly - vB. (8) But it is well known that an expression of the form [y - W]6 is of the form Vé3, where « is a vector; and, since the left side of (8) is linear in p, the same must be true of the right side, whence we may write [Y - ¥]B = Mapp, (9) where wp (which is the same as e) is a linear vector function of p. The equation (S) now becomes Sp [V@a0B + VOapB] = - SaVapp3 =+ SuBap =+ Spr’ Vap; (10) but, since p is any vector whatever, it follows that Voa0B + VOapB = 7’ Vaf, (11) which shows that the left side is a linear vector function of Va. It remains to study the form of 7’. [4*] 32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 3. Form of the function 7. The function 7 was defined by (9), hence depends on y - y’. Now y was given by (6); to find J’ we use (4), thus, Soff = Sod’ VpéB, by (6), = Soo V p63, as in (4), = — S68 Vpds, identically, = - S30’ Vode, as in (4) ; (12) hence by definition of a conjugate ¥'B = - 8 V pgp. (13) Returning to (9) and using the values of ¥3 and y’B, we have 9’ Vp0B + 0 Veg = Vapp, (4) which is to be solved for the linear vector function 7. There are many ways of solving. We may choose first a method which, while slightly unsym- metrical, brings out the relation of the equation to Joly’s invariants, and also has the advantage of compactness. Since p may be any vector whatever, write p = 08, whence OV oR0B = VRB. (13) Multiply the left side by any vector A, and transform thus, SAD VpBO3 = S09/38)3, as in (4), = 89/3080, identically, = SpoBVOBOA. (16) Now, by a well-known relation due to Hamilton, VOBOA = m0“ VBA, (17) where m is the coefficient of the absolute term in the cubic -— m’F + m’'b -— m = 0. (18) Therefore (16) becomes SAD’ VgoBOB = mSpoB0 VBA = mSO 9B VBA, as in (4), = — mSABO" pf, identically ; (19) but, since A was any vector whatever, this is equivalent to 4 V 9303 = - m VBE pp. (20) It is worth while to note in passing that (20) is a special case of the identity 0 Vub3 = -— mV/30n, (21) where m is the third invariant of 6 and uw and 3 are any vectors whatever ; this relation may be proved as in (19), writing mu in place of $f. Hircncock—A Study of the Vector Product Val B. 30 If we now compare (20) with (15), we have, axiomatically, VpBr0B = - mVi30 9), (22) whence by transposing and factoring VBL mboB + 7OB] = 0, (23) that is, the vector in brackets is parallel to B. Suppose m0 oP + rOB = ap, (24) where @ is a scalar. I shall now show that this scalar is one of Joly’s invariants. The function 7 will then be fully determined. 4, Determination of the scalar a. To determine the value of a, return to (14), and write OA in place of p, giving p VOAOB + 0 VOAGB = - VO. (25) The first term on the left, by (17), is equal to m@’0! VA; the second term, by (21), is mVAO¢B; whence (25) becomes mp OV AB + mVXAOW~B = - ViB7OX. (26) To see the meaning of the left side we may write m0» = &, a linear vector function ; (27) and therefore m0 = &, the conjugate function. (28) Equation (26) will now read EVAB + VAEB =—- VBrOA; (29) but by Hamilton’s relation referred to in the introduction, EB VAB + VAEB = x” VAB -— VEN, (30) where 2” is the first invariant of €, namely, i = Srpuév 3° Suv + SvAsu (31) S\pev Comparing (29) and (380), 2’ VB - VEXB = -— Vis70X, (32) which may be written VB [2A — EX — 78d] = 0, (33) that is, the vector in brackets (which does not involve (3) must be parallel to any vector 3 (which is impossible), or else must vanish identically, i.e., vr - EX -7OXA =0: (34) 34 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. but the operand X is any vector whatever, hence ” x’ — £ —7@ = 0, identically. (35) ” This agrees with (24), and shows a=2”. Finally, form the invariant 2” by (31), putting for & its value from (27), and we have 2’ Sd\pv = m(SAp6 gv + SuvO*grA + SvrAP dn) = m(Spov07VAu+. . -) = SpvOX\Ou + SprA@ubv + SpubvOr by (17); (36) but this makes 2” agree precisely with Joly’s invariant /’, in Trans. R. I. A., vol. xxx, part XVIII (March, 1896), p.713. Inserting the values of z” and &, (35) gives 70 =1', — mé¢, (37) and by multiplying both sides into 6" x =1,0 -— m0"9F; (38) whence by taking conjugates ww =A" - mP-'¢'8-), (39) so that (11) becomes Voabp + VbagpB = [0 - m-'9'0-"] Vafs, (40) and the problem proposed in Art. 1 is solved. It is evident that the right side of this result is, in form, not symmetrical in the two functions g and 6, while the left is so. Therefore, if we had interchanged ¢ and 4 throughout the investigation, we should have found Vou0 + VOagp3 = [Lg - pp’-'0'9"-*] Va8, (41) where /, is Joly’s invariant defined by LSrpv = TSdrAduOv, (42) and p stands for the third invariant of ¢. Since the two quantities in brackets in (40) and (41) must be equal, we have the interesting identity connecting i, and /; x =1',0-'- m01¢0- = 1,¢-* - pp'06™'. (43) As a check on the work, we may note that (40) and (41) are generalisa- tions of Hamilton's relation already mentioned in Art 1. Therefore if, as a special case, Op = p, identically, Le., @=1, both (40) and (41) must reduce to Vea + Vadp =[p" - 4] Vap. (44) In the case of (40) this is all but evident; in (41) the reduction follows by the use of the cubic in g. The proof is left to the reader. Hircucock—A Study of the Veetor Product Val B. 35 5. Proof by direct transformation. There is logical satisfaction in proving identities by the direct trans- formation of one side into the other. While it would not have been easy to foresee at the start how to do so, we may now, as a recapitulation of the main steps of the reasoning, prove the identity (40) in this manner, Voa03 + VOapB = 470 [VpabB + VOag/3] since 0’ = 1, = 07 [0 VpabB + 0’ VOapB] by distributing 0’, = 07 mVBO ga + mVabyB] by 21, = [Veo + VakB] by (27), = 02 [x” - &]Vap by (30), = 0 [I, — & | Vas by (86), = [U,04 - m9’07] Vas by (28). 6. Symmetrical form of the function rr. Since, as already indicated, the form of 7 in (38) is not symmetrical, it must be possible to obtain this function by a method that shall treat » and @ alike. Doubtless we shall not expect so compact a result. Returning to our equation (14), we may develop both terms of the left side by Hamilton’s relation, applying it to 0, thus VirpB = Vpbp + 0 Vpop by (14), d [(m” — 0) Ve - VOeB] + m’ Ved - VOp~B - VeboB =m [¢ Vep + Vpop] -[¢ VOpB + VOpg3] - [p'4' VpB + Vp}, where the last line is a mere re-arrangement. Now Hamilton’s relation may be applied to » in the first two bracketed groups, and to g’@’ in the third group. The first invariant of the function ¢’0’ may be called ¢”. Then VarpB = m’Cp” FoR - VopB) - [p’ VOB - Vo0pf3] - [¢” Vo - VOpp83), where all the terms are vector products of some vector into (3. Hence, since {3 is any vector whatever, Wott m= mp” — mp — pO + 60 + Op - t”, (45) where ¢ and 9 enter in the same manner. But, from Joly’s paper already referred to, the scalar ¢” is the same as J/,, the first invariant of @¢, whence woe mp” — t” = 1,, another of Joly’s new invariants, defined by 1S\pyv = =SA(Oupy + pudv). (46) We may therefore write (45) as m= 1,— mo — pO + o0 + 09, (47) 36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. so that (11) now becomes Voa03 + VOay3 = [/: — mp’ - pO + 09’ + gO’) Vaf3. (48) The function in brackets must, of course, be equal to the corresponding expressions in (40) and in (41), and must reduce to p”— 9’ when @ = /, as is easily seen. 7. Proof by use of V. In what precedes our work has consisted essentially in the solution of the equation (14) by two different methods, first by identities of the form (21) second by using Hamilton’s relation for distributing @ and @ A third method, offering certain advantages, is afforded by Hamilton’s operator V. It is known that if ~ be any linear vector function, we have (- YB =- VBPV yo, (49) where V acts on o, but not on the constituents of y. Now by comparing (14) with (9) we have L-WV)B = » Vp0B + OV pgp, (50) whence by (49) ? Vp 603 + 8 Vp93 =- VB VV[¢’ Vp0c + 0 Voge), (51) where V acts on o but not on p. Thus at once xp =- VV[¢' Vp0c + & Voda], (52) which gives + more directly than the former methods, but leaves the operation V to be performed. It is not difficult to obtain (45) by the application of the properties of V. 8. Comparison with Cartesian methods. It is highly instructive to compare identities obtained by the compact and elegant methods of Hamilton with their equivalent in the language of ordinary scalar algebra. Space forbids doing this in general, but as a single illustration let us see what (48) becomes when thus translated. Let ¢ and @ be defined by the respective matrices Px, Pa, Ps Qi, Qu, Qn, 9 = ‘Pie Pa, Pa 6 = Qi, Qus; Qz, Pe Pa Ps Qy, Qs, Qs, and let the components of a and 8 be ay, 4, a, and },, bs, b. The vector ga will then have the components Pyya, + P42 + Pita; Pau + Pit, + Potty; Pa, + Put, + Pots; and 6 will have the components Qu); + Qib. + Q,;; Qab, + Qub. + Quds; Q..b; + Qab, + Qe Hircncock — A Study of the Veetor Product Vhal B. BT Joly’s invariant 7,, which is the simplest of his new invariants, becomes Po Qs: + Qe Ps ats P3Qu + Qs Pu ar PiQrs ay Qu Px» a Py Qos on Qs Pr = Pi3Qs1 =F Qis Psi — Pn Qi. = Qu, Po. Our identity (48) is equivalent to three scalar identities, of which the first must suffice. It is (Paya) + Parts + Posts) (Qsdi 4+ Qs2b2 + Qyabs) — (Para, + Pode + Psyts) (Qed, + Qoob, + Quads) + (Ong + Qoode + Quads) (Psd) + Pads + Pads) = (Qsia, + Qsots + Qystts) (Poids + Pode + Pogds) = (PrQs3 + Qo Ps5 + Ps Qu ey eat Loan Qeoet Qyioan = Less ag — (Qs toag — Poissy — Qisbesi= LarQie— Qryr3) (Gaby — Aybs) —[ Qui + Qee + Qus] | Pir (@ebs — ayo) + Poy (asd, — ads) + Pai (ibe = dyb,)] —[ Pir + Por + Ps] [Qui (abs — asb2) + Qo (ab, — 10s) + Qs: (abe — a2d,)] + Qi [Pi (debs = dsb2) + Poy (3b) = yds) + Poy (a,b, — aeb,)] + Qey [Piz (dads = dab,) + Pov (As) — ayy) Py. (yb: — heb,)] + Qs, [Pris (eb3 — dsb2) + — Pos (ash, — 103) Pg (yb, = dob) | + Py [Qi (Geb; = abe) + Qer (Aad — ays) Qs: (D2 — dob,)} + Po [Qi (@eb3 — Ash) + — Gao (sd, — aby) Qs2 (a,b. — aeb,)] + Py [Qis (debs = dsb) + — Ges (dab, — ads) (ss (did, — Geb) | ++ + + + Here the last three lies express in Cartesian form one component of the vector 90’ Vas. 1t is clear that vector language and processes justify them- selves not alone by their compactness, but by a two-fold lucidity: the vectorial expression for any quantity indicates both what it is and what may be done with it. R,I,A. PROG., VOL. XXXV, SECT. A, [5] ake | TVs THE NATURE OF THE LIONS PRODUCED IN AIR BY RADIO- ACTIVE BODIES. $y PROFESSOR J. J. NOLAN, M.A., D.Sc., University College, Dublin. p Read Novemner 8. Published Decemnrr 20, 1920. IN an examination of the ionization produced by spraying water,! the author obtained evidence of the existence of a great variety of ions, some of them of mobility much greater than that ordinarily attributed to the small ion in air. Ona more complete examination it was found? that several groups of such mobile ions existed, some of very high mobility. In addition, a number of other groups were separated out, the mobilities of which roughly corresponded to those observed for ions produced in air by the ordinary ionizing radiations. Four such groups were specially noted. These groups contained ions having for mobility in unit field (volt/em.) the values 1:94, 1-70, 1°49, and 1°34 cm./sec. respectively. It was suggested: (1) that all these ions consist of clusters of water-molecules of different sizes, the very mobile ions corresponding to the very small groups (one, two, three molecules, ete.), and the others, such as the four mentioned above, consisting of larger groups of a regularly graduated size ; (2) that the ordinary small ion in air and other gases is also a stable cluster of water-molecules, identical | with one or other of the four forms mentioned above, the particular form prevailing at any time depending on the sign of the charge, and also on the degree of humidity. As a first step towards the testing of these hypotheses, the author considered it desirable to make some attempt at an accurate redetermination of the mobility of the ordinary small ion in air of different degrees of humidity. The method employed for the measurement of mobility was practically the same as that devised for the measureinent of the mobile spray-ions. ' Proc. Royal Irish Academy, vol. xxxiii (A), p. 9 (1916). 2 Proc. Royal Society, A, vol. xciv, p. 112 (1918). No.an— Lons produced in Air by Radio-Aclive Bodies. 39 EXPERIMENTAL Mrruop. The apparatus (fig. 1) consists of a shallow rectangular box, measuring internally 125 em. in length, 31:1 cm. in width, and 10cm. in depth. Insulated metal plates are fixed flush with the top and bottom of the box. ‘The lower plate is 45cm. long, and is connected to a potentiometer by which it can be charged to any desired voltage. ‘he upper plate, which is connected to an electrometer, is 25 cm. long and 15cm. wide, and is surrounded by a guard- plate connected to earth. ‘hus the arrangement, as will be seen from the diagram, is practically that of a parallel-plate condenser, the distance between the plates being 10cm. ‘he ionization is produced at X, that is, directly below the edge of the upper insulated plate. A detailed drawing of the arrangement at X is given. It consists of a sort of trough of sheet lead, lem. in width and 1:2 em. in depth, which is sunk in the lower plate through £arth £/ectrometer Re Radioactive matter DETAIL AT X —— Fig. 1. a slot 1 em. in width. This trough extends across almost the whole width of the lower plate (approx. 28cem.). A strip of lead 2°2cm. in width is supported above it at a distance of 1 em. from the surface of the plate. ‘I'he vadio-active matter is placed at the bottom of the trough. In these experi- ments the source of radiation was a number of thin glass tubes containing radium emanation. Thus a fairly intense local ionization is produced at the region marked 4, the intensely ionized strip extending across the width of the lower plate, while the rest of the air-space is affected only by the more penetrating radiation which has passed through a thickness of approxi- mately 1-3inm. of lead. A uniform current of air passes through the apparatus in the direction indicated by the arrows. The lower plate is [5*] 40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. charged to various potentials, and the corresponding currents to the upper plate are read off by means of the electrometer. Tf all the ionization is produced at XY, and if only one kind of ion is present, then, as the voltage is increased from zero, the electrometer will receive no charge until the field applied is sufficient to carry the ions across the vertical space between the plates, while the air-stream carries them through the horizontal distance of 25 cm. But, since all the ions are produced very nearly at the same place, they will have almost identical paths, and they will all arrive at the upper plate for a certain small increase in voltage. If the voltage is still further increased, there will be no increase in the current, as all the ions are already captured. Ifthe current-voltage graph is plotted, it should show a zero value for current up to a certain point, then an abrupt upward bend at a certain voltage, and then a horizontal part. Knowing the dimensions of the apparatus and the quanvity of air passing throngh it per second, we are enabled by an observation of this “critical voltage ” to calculate the mobility of the ions. But the form of curve described cannot be realized in practice. We have assumed that all the ionization is produced in a certain restricted region ; but the more penetrating radiations will cause a weak general ionization throughout the whole air-space. ‘Ihe current due to this ionization will increase smoothly as the voltage increases, so that our experimental curve will really be due to the superposition of the step-like curve on this smooth curve. When these experiments were initiated, it was expected, therefore, that the curves obtained would show a gradual upward slope, then an abrupt step corresponding to the ordinary small ion,and then a resumption of the gradual rise. The actual curves obtained, however, were not of that simple nature. Before discussing the graphs obtained, some further remarks are necessary as to the conditions of working. In the beginning, the ordinary air of the laboratory was drawn through the apparatus. It was found, however, that the electrical readings, while frequently quite good, were occasionally unsteady, and the evidence seemed to point to variations in the humidity of the air as the source of the unsteadiness. It was decided, therefore, to use air of some definite degree of humidity; and, as the difficulties involved in drying large volumes of air are very considerable, it was arranged to work with saturated air. The arrangement adopted then was to pass the air from one water-sealed gasometer through the apparatus into another identical gasometer. The gasometers were coupled together so as to move at the same rate. The results given in this paper, therefore, refer altogether to saturated air. Notan—Jons produced in Air by Radio-Active Bodies. 41 RESULTS. ‘he type of curves obtained in this work will be clear from an inspection of fig. 2 and fig, 3. Figure 2 is an example of the first part of the current- voltage curve, starting at zero voltage. Instead of a smooth slope upwards, we find a curve broken by four slight but unmistakable “nicks” or changes of direction. ‘his indicates the presence, in small quantities, of four distinct classes of ions. ‘The mobilities of these ions can be calculated from the formula Vu-= Qa/Lb, where V is the “critical voltage,” « the mobility, Q the volume of air per second, a the distance between the plates, Z the length of the upper plate, and } the width of the apparatus. In all the experiments for which graphs are given, Vw had the value 25-0. The critical voltages on this curve are 2, 3°75, 6, and 8°35, and these values correspond to Current. 5 Fic. 2. ions of mobilities 12°5, 6°66, 4:16, and 3:0 cm./see. The graph given refers to negative ions. Similar graphs are obtained with positive ions, and, as far as investigation has gone, there seems to be no striking difference between the nature of the ionization of the different signs; certainly the ion of the highest mobility (12°5) is present in the positive ionization. With regard to the curve given, it may be as well to state—and this applies equally to the other two curves—(1) that all the points plotted are direct experimental numbers, and are not the result of taking means; and (2) that every observation taken has been plotted. In fig. 3 are given two examples, negative and positive, of the continua- tion of the current-voltage graph. Here, instead of the rather slightly marked “nicks” of the first part of the curve, we find in each case four dis- tinct and well-marked steps. ‘This indicates the presence, in considerable 42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. quantities, of four groups of ions. Observing the critical voltages, we can, as before, calculate the mobilities. We find for the negative ions the values 2:0, 1°78, 1:54, and 1:36; and for the positive, the values 2:07, 1°78, 1°59," and 1:45. Some of these steps are much more distinctly marked than others. For example, in the case of the negative ions, the steps corresponding to the two faster ions (2°0 and 1:78) are much greater than those corresponding to the other two classes. In the case of the positive ions, however, the slowest ion (1°45) comes out much more distinctly than the others. sso 150. —Negative-—— zal 5 Ai Cc = & aan a 1304 0 > S Ny aecen 120) ss = Oe c 6) Oo — Positive. — /00| —=— a i Volts. —e So a | “ ‘2 ‘3 “4 13 “A Fa 78 /2 20 Fic. 3. There can hardly be any doubt as to the interpretation of these curves. ‘They show that when ionization is produced in moist air by radio-active sub- stances the bulk of the ionization is carried by ions of four distinct classes, having mobilities 2-0, 1°78, 1:56, and 1-40 approx. That among negative ions the two faster groups tend to predominate, while among positive ions the slowest kind carries a large part of the ionization. ‘That, in addition, ions of mobility up to 12°5 are present in distinct groups, but in small quantities. No.an—/Jons produced in Air by Radio-Active Bodies. 43 JONFIRMATION. The foregoing results were obtained by the author early in 1918. It was difficult, however, to believe that, if the ordinary small ion were in reality a mixture of what might be termed “isotopes,” the fact should not have been detected by other observers. Efforts were therefore made to obtain confirmation of this result by an entirely different method. his has presented many difficulties, which have not yet, in fact, been completely surmounted. But some degree of confirmation has been obtained so far as concerns the four principal groups. It is hoped to give at a future date some account of these experiments; their value so far lies only in the fact that they support the much more distinct evidence given by the method described above. GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS. These efforts to obtain independent confirmation have delayed the investigation of certain poimts which at once present themselves as objects of inquiry. lor example, an inspection of fig. 8 shows that there appears to be considerable difference between the mobility of the slowest positive ion and that of the corresponding negative ion. It is important to find out whether this is a real difference. Sufficient observations have not yet been made to decide the point. A table is given setting out the results of all good observations made so far on the four principal groups. The corresponding values found in the previous work on spray-ions are also given. TABLE OF Mopiniry oF JONs. Rapto-active™ Source. Spray Tons. (a a ae ae ras bom | (= -- = = = \ Negative. Positive. Negative. Positive. 2:0 Ig — 2:07 1-94 1:93 78 W64 1:74 1:78 1-70 WET 154 147 1:50 1:59 1:49 1:56 “Bo 1S} ssi) 1:45 1:34 UBs7 The values given by the graph if fig. 2 for the more mobile ions, that is, 12°5, 6°66, 4°16, and 5:0, are in good agreement with the other observations which have so far been made over that range. Another very important point is the question of humidity. All these observations have been made on moist air. An examination of the changes in the distribution of the ions produced by drying should be of great interest, 44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Again, it may be mentioned that the eight groups of ions dealt with in this paper do not account for all the ionization. If the graphs are pushed on, further indications are found of the existence of other groups having mobilities still lower. These have not yet been fully worked out. If the evidence of these results be accepted, it would seem as if the theories which regard the small ion as an atom or molecule must be definitely abandoned. The small ion seems then to be a mixture, for the greater part, of groups of four different sizes. The unit out of which these groups are built up is probably the ion of mobility 12°5, the smallest of the more mobile ions found present. Now, almost any method of calculating the mobility of an ion on the elastic collision hypothesis will give for the mobility of a monomolecular ion something about this value. For example, in a previous paper! the author found that Sir J. J. Thomson’s formula would give for a monomolecular ion of water the value 12°3, and for an ion of oxygen or nitrogen the value 12. We are therefore justified in assuming that this fastest ion is a single molecule, and that the other ions are groups of increasing numbers of molecules. The reasons given in the previous paper for believing that the molecular unit, of which the ions are built up, is the water molecule, rather than the oxygen or nitrogen molecule, still hold good; in fact, the whole argument of the previous paper is strengthened by the results now presented. While the present paper has been in preparation, a paper by O. Blackwood 9 on “ The Existence of Ilomogeneous Groups of Large Ions”* has come under the writer's notice. Blackwood claims to have proved that the existence of a distinct group system of large ions, as found by the present writer and others,’ cannot be verified. “In other words, he finds a continuous spectrum of mobilities, and not a band spectrum.” He also holds that the evidence brought forward by the author in favour of the existence among spray-ions of mobilities higher than the normal may be interpreted in some other way, without assuming such abnormal mobilities. Taking the latter point first, the author is of the opinion that the results given in the present paper on ions of high mobility are a remarkable confirmation of those given previously. The grounds on which Blackwood bases his criticism of the previous work (the validity of which criticism the ' Proc. Royal Society, A, vol. xciv, p. 112 (1918). ? Physical Review, Aug., 1920. 3 J.J. Nolan, Proc. R-I.A., A, vol xxxiii, p. 9 (1916). M*‘Clelland and P. J. Nolan, Proc. R.I.A., A, vol. xxxiil, p. 24 (1916); vol. xxxiv, p. 51 (1918); and vol. xxxv, p. 1. (1919). Noxan-—Jons produced in Air by Radio-Active Bodies. 45 present writer does not admit) are entirely absent in the case of the present experiments. As to the existence of separate groups of large ions, work which is at the present time being carried out in the Physical Laboiatory of University College, using the method employed by Blackwood (the Zeleny method), is in complete confirmation, as far as it has gone, of the previous work. Not only does the Zeleny method indicate clearly the co-existence of separate groups of large ions, but the mobilities deduced by it are in complete agree- ment so far with those obtained by the M‘Clelland method. It is hoped to present this new evidence and to deal with the whole question of large ions in a future communication to the Academy. With regard to the small ions, the present paper is obviously incomplete. The main results are presented pending a complete examination of the many points which call for attention. The author wishes to thank Mr. F. E. Lewis, B.a., B.E., who prepared the diagrams for this paper. For help and inspiration in this and other work the author is deeply indebted to the late Professor M‘Clelland. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SEOT. A. 6] PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXXV DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1918-1920 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXXV SECTION B.—BIOLOGICAL, GEOLOGICAL, AND CHEMICAL SCIENCE. DUBDIN: HODGES, FIGGIS. & CO. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1919-1920 Tue ACADEMY desires it to be wnderstood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The Aidthors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents, Dentin: Paistep at tHe Unrvenstty Press ny Ponsonpy ann Ginns. CONTENTS SECTION B.—BIOLOGICAL, GEOLOGICAL, AND CHEMICAL SCIENCE. PAGS Coxean (N.):— On the Occurrence of Tropical Drift Seeds on the Irish Atlantic Coasts. (Plate X), . : : . : c : : . 29 Haranp (A.) :— See wider Hrron-Auuen (E.) and A. Haruanp. Froop (Margaret G.), B.A. :— See wnder Henry (A.), M.A., and M. G. Froop. Haxperr (J. N.) :— The Acarina of the Seashore. (Plates XXI-XXII1), : : . 106 Henry (A.), M.A., and M. G. Fuoop, B.A. : The TEbiatoxsy of the London Plane. (Plates 1V-IX), c . 9 The History of the Dunkeld Hybrid Larch, Larix eurolepis, siti Notes on other Hybrid Conifers. (Plate XI), . 55 The Douglas Firs: a Botanical and Silvicultural Diaaosiavion of the various Species of Pseudotsuga. (Plates XII-XIV), : . 67 Heron-Auzen (H.), F.R.S., and A. Harnanp :— An Experimental Study of the Foraminiferal Species Vernewilina polystropha (Reuss), and some others: being a contribution to a discussion “On the Origin, Evolution, and Transmission of Biological Characters.” (Plates XVI-XVIII), . tN ac . 153 Prarcer (R. Lloyd), B.A. :— On Species of Sedum collected in China chy L. H. Bailey in 1917. (Plates I-III), : : c ; : 1 SrerHens (Jane), B.A., B.Sc. :— The Fresh-water Sponges of Ireland. (Plates XXVI-XXYVIIJ), . 205 SrerHenson (T.A.), M.Sc. :— The Genus Corallimorphus. (Plates XIX-XX), : : : 5 dlrfs} Wrieut (Mabel C.) :— Limnestheria: a New Conchostracan Genus from the Kilkenny Coal- Measures. (Plates XXIV-XXY), . : : . ; ~ 187 Waieut (W. B.), B.A. :— Minor Periodicity in Glacial Retreat. (Plate XY), . ; : 5 oe Se ae CM gant, Sree I ahauiel vert = ——_ PROCEEDINGS or THE ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY I. ON SPECIES OF SEDUM COLLECTED IN CHINA BY L, H. BAILEY ENGL OG By R. LLOYD PRAEGER. Puatrs I-III. Read January 27. Published Marcu 28, 1919. I HAVE recently examined the plants belonging to the genus Sedum comprised in the collections made in China in 1917 by Mr. L. H. Bailey, of Ithaca, New York. The area traversed by him lay in the provinces of Kiangsi, Hupeh, and Honan. The portion of Kiangsi which was explored had previously been worked over by E. H. Wilson, but the northern border of Hupeh and part of Honan, where large collections were made, had not been explored previously by a botanist. The Sedums enumerated below were obtained in latitude 29° to 32° N. and at no great elevation—from near sea- level to some 3500 feet. The collection is of a more lowland character than most of those which have yielded the many new species of Sedum described in recent years from China, which have come largely from the high ranges of Yunnan and the great gorges of the Mekong and Yangtse, over by the Tibet border. The collection, though small, is of considerable interest. ‘he eleven numbers include eight species, three of which are new. Of the species previously described, S. Vineave Thunb., long known from Japan, is hitherto unrecorded from China. Of the new species, one plant is related to a small and well-marked group which, as hitherto known, was confined to the Caucasus and Asia Minor, while another is a remarkable species with leaves which are unique in the large genus to which it belongs, and with other unusual characters showing interesting affinities. Chinese Sedums are now so many in number, the type specimens are so widely scattered in herbaria and the descriptions in botanical literature, that R.I-A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT, B. [A] 2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. illustrations of the species are highly desirable, especially as in this genus the species are often difficult of diagnosis, and dried material mostly poor. In addition to the three new species, I have given therefore figures of S. Alfredi and S. drymarioides. The well-known S. Aizoon has already been figured several times; figures of S. lineare and of S. viscosum (as well as of S. Aizoon) will be given in an account of the Sedums known in cultivation, which I have prepared for the Royal Horticultural Society of London. Section AIZOON. Sedum Aizoon Linn. Hills, Kioshan and vicinity, province of Honan. Lat. about 33°. J une 2), 1917. (lL. H. Bailey, Sedum no. 4.) var. scabrum Maximowicz. Chikungshan, border of the provinces of Hupeh and Honan, on the divide between the Yang-tse and Hwai-horivers. Lat.about 32°. Alt.1500-2500 feet. June 13,1917. (J. H. Bailey, Sedum no. 7.) S. Aizon is widely distributed over north-central and north-eastern Asia. The variety has also a wide range, and is stated by Maximowicz to be commoner about Pekin than the type. Section SEDA GENUINA. Sedum limuloides sp. nov. Herba perennis (vel fortasse biennis 7), dense rosulata, glabra. Radices anguste fusiformes, radiculas multas fibratas emittentes. Caudex brevissimus, dense foliosus, ramum floriferum erectum terminalem et ramos floriferos axillares extrarosulares adscendentes emittens. Rami floriferi simplices, foliosi, 4-6cem. longi. Folia rosulae exteriora atque media glabra, anguste oblonga, confertissima, viridia, marcescentia, 1-1°5 cm. longa, 3-5 mm. lata, integra nisi ad apicem semiorbicularem spinoso-marginatum albescinti-corneum (ut est vagina); spinae 7-13, spina media recta 15-2 mm, longa, caeterae dimidio minores falcatae defiexae. Folia rosulae interiora lineari-oblanceolata, integra, acuminata, 1-2cm. longa, 2-3 mm. lata, rubropunctata, spina unica subulata albescente 2mm. longa armata. Folia ramorum floriferorum alterna, inter- nodiis longiora, 4-7 mm. longa, inferiora apice 3-5-spinosa, superiora 1-spinosa. Inflorescentia racemosa, terminalis, 2-2-5 em. longa, 6-12-flora. Flores 4°5 mm. Jongi, albi? vel rubescentes ?, pedicellis 5 mm. longis. Sepala ovato-deltoidea, fere ad imum libera, acuta, 1 mm. longa. Petala lanceolata, acuminata, 45 mm. longa. Stamina 4 mm. longa, antheris ovato-conicis. Sguamae PrakGEeR— On Species of Sedum collected in China. 3 minutae, cuneato-truncatae, ‘6mm. longae. Carpella 4 mm. longa, erecta, rubropunctata, in stylos erectos attenuata. Koshan and vicinity, on hills, province of Honan. Lat. about 33°. June 23, 1917. (L. H. Bailey, Sedum no. 5.) This is a very interesting plant, both on account of its peculiar foliage and its relationships. Its fantastic leaves are without parallel in the genus -to which it belongs. ‘The white horny spined sheaths which envelop the leaf- tips are very persistent, and clinging to the old rotting leaves, are strikingly suggestive of small white crustacea or arachnids crawling on the plant. In its dense rosette of well-developed leaves producing lateral leafy flowering stems the plant is very exceptional among Sedums. But a similar arrangement is found in S. Balfour? R. Hamet from the Yangtse-Mekong divide, in S. Durisi R. Hamet from Zumutch ‘I’égh in Central Asia, and also in S. orichalewum W. W. Sm. from mountains north-east of the Yangtse bend. I have endeavoured elsewhere! to show that a continuous series of forms connects the typical members of the Rhodiola section of Sedum (such as roseum Scop., erassipes Wall., himalense . Don), which possess an elongated caudex crowned with scales from the axils of which leafy flower-shoots arise, with such forms as Balfowrt, in which a dense rosette of linear caudex-leaves produces tall axillary flower-shoots. ‘The scales which crown the caudex of the one are analogous to the leaves which crown the caudex of the other, all intermediate stages being observable among the different species, and seedlings of the scale-bearing species producing leaves (which early degenerate into scales) exactly analogous to the leaves of the leaf-bearing species. One of the strongest links in the continuity of this series lies in the mode of attachment of the leaves. In most Sedums, although the base of the leaf or leaf-stalk may be (and often is) broad, the actual attachment is very contracted, and little more than a point. In the Rhodiolas, however, while the attachment of the leaves of the flower-shoots is as just described, that of the caudex- leaves is very broad, the leaves clasping the caudex and being attached by their whole breadth. Precisely the same arrangement occurs in S. limuloides (Pl. J, }, c), and its leaf also agrees generally (except for its peculiar apex) with that of S. Balfowri (Plate I, h). On the other hand, S. limuloides produces, in addition to its axillary flower- stems, a terminal flower-stem, following the maturation of which the whole shoot, including the basal leaf-rosette, appears to die, the life of the plant being 1 On the affinities of Sedum Praegerianum W. W.Sm., with a tentative classification of the section Rhodiola. Proc. Bot. Soc. Edinb. 27, pt. 2, LY17. rA*] feed) d Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. apparently continued by offsets on short horizontal shoots arising from near the base of the rosette. These features are not found in Rhodiola, and would place the plant in the Seda Genuina, its rosettes, slender offsets, and diverse spiny leaves strikingly recalling 8S. pyramidale Praeger from Kansu, which, however, has a dense pyramidal compound inflorescence. The evidence for this perennial character due to lateral branching is not complete, only one such shoot having been seen, which was not actually attached, though- apparently it had been so. If the growth-form of 8. /imuloides is as suggested, the plant appears to be unique among the Seda Genuina in the broad attach- ment of its leaves. As regards S. orichaleum, though in its leaf-rosettes and lateral tlower- stems it resembles S. /imu/oides, yet it differs materially in its leaves narrowed at the base and joined to the caudex in the usual Sedum manner by a very constricted attachment': also in the apparently indefinite duration of its shoots, the flower-stems being lateral only and the leaf shoot continuing perennially as in Khodiola. Horny leaf-tips somewhat resembling those of 8. /imuloides are found in Cotyledon spinosa L. in which, however, only a single terminal spine is present, This plant comes close to Sedum, but differs from the present species in its stout, tall, single terminal flower-stems bearing elongated very dense racemes. Another Chinese Sedum, of which I have not seen the type, which appears to resemble in some respects the group of species discussed above, is S. Schoenlandi R. Hamet. It has leaves arranged in rosettes, and racemose inflorescence, as in S. /imudoides. But whether it possesses the characters which point to affinity with the Rhodiola group, or is rather allied to the biennial rosette-bearing Semperrivoides group (which has characteristically a paniculate inflorescence), cannot be determined definitely from the descrip- tion. It is clear that in S. /imudloides and S. orichaleum and possibly in some of the other species mentioned, we have plants which possess some of the characters which distinguish Ricdiola, and others belonging to the Seda Genuine ; further study will be needed to show where their affinities lie. Series LNVOLUCRATA. Sedum Baileyi sp. nov. Herba pereunis, pusilla, glabra. Caules steriles filiformes, repeutes, epigei vel hypogei, 2-4 cm. longi, internodiis 6-8 mm. longis, nodis folia opposita ‘I have to thank Professor I. Bayley Balfour for giving me an opportunity of examining the type specimens of S. Balfouri and 8S. orichalcwm. ~ Prarngur— On Speeies of Sedum collected in China. 5) subsessilia plana integra orbicularia 2 mm. ciametro et vadices et saepe ramos binos emittentibus. Cauwles flori/ert evecti, simplices vel varo vamos binos axillares medio emittentes, parce foliosi. o/ia cauliuni floriferorum 2 vel 4, opposita, plana, integra, internodia aequantia, obovato-cuneata vel rhomboideo- cuneata, apice rotundata, basi attenuata sed vix petiolata, 10-15 mm. longa, +-6 min. lata, rubro-punctata, calearata; calear obtusum, deltoideum. i- florescentia terminalis, cymosa, paucitlora, simplex vel dichotoma, ex foribus 1-5 composita. ores sessiles, 6-7 mm. longi, rubri, bracteis foliis consimili- bus et aequilongis praediti. Sepalw deltoidea, paene libera, 2 mm. longa. Petala lineari-lanceolata, acuminata, erecto-patula, 6-7 mm. longa, libeva, basi non angustata. Stamina + mm. longa, antheris oblongis rubris. Squamae minutae, quadratae, paullo longiores quam latiores, *7 mm. longae. Carpella lanceolata, attenuata, suberecta, 45 mm. longa, stylis longis gracilibus coro- nata. Kuling, province of Kiangsi. Lat. about 29$°. Alt. 2500-3500 feet. July 9,1917. (L. H. Bailey, Sedum no. 2.) A very interesting little plant, closely related to the species constituting the Jnvolucrata group of Maximowicz, of which S. spurium M. Bieb. and S. stoloniferum S. T. Gmel. are the best-known species, and which, as hitherto known, was confined to the Caucasus and Asia Minor. It has the broad opposite leaves and red flowers which characterize the group. Its elongate semi-erect petals come close to those of S. spuriuwm; and its most unusual feature, the epigeous or slightly subterranean stolon-like barren shoots, is in Sedum found very seldom—in two species of the Znvolucrata group and in one of the Telephium section. As regards the former, the shoots ot S. Listoniae Visiaii ave above, and those of S. proponticwm Aznavour below ground. In both these species the barren shoots are short and congested, while in the present plant they have relatively long internodes. Both agree with S. Batley: in having erect annual flowering shoots. In S. cauticolum Praeger (the Telephium veferred to), a Japanese plant, the shoots are subterranean and very slender, as in S. Bailey. A few of the Rhodiola section, notably S. eras- sipes, can on occasion produce similar underground stoloniferous shoots, but this is abnormal. Series JAPONICA. Sedum Alfredi Hance. Shanghai, on the grounds of St. John’s University, May 2, 191 (L. H. Bailey, Sedum no. 3.) Agrees fairly well with Hance’s description as amplified by Maximowiez (Bull. Acad. Imp. de St. Pétersbourg, 29, 152.) ‘The flowers in the present — i 6 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. specimens are, however, distinctly stalked (not sessile); the petals would be better described as oblong-oblanceolate than as ligulate acuminate (Hance); and the scales as broadly spathulate than as truncate-rotund (Hance). A graceful little plant, which in its fibrous roots, stems procumbent and rooting at base, flat glabrous leaves, and cymose yellow flowers is typical of the series Japonica as established by Maximowicz. It appears to be a low- land species, spread along the coastal regions of eastern Asia from Canton to Yokohama, and is doubtfully recorded from Yunnan (Notes R. Bot. Soc. Edinb., 8 183, 259). Sedum lineare Thunberg. Chikungshan, border of the provinces of Hupeh and Honan, on the divide between the Yang-tse and Hwai-ho rivers. Lat. about 32°. Alt. 1500-2500 feet. June 12 and 16,1917. Covering banks with long decumbent shoots (L. H. Bailey, Sedum nos. 6 and 8.) One of the earliest known of Japanese Sedums, and long in cultivation in Europe, mostly in a variegated form under the name S. carnewm variegatum but not hitherto reported from China. In the Kew Herbarium among unnamed material I find two Chinese specimens of this species labelled repectively Kewkiang, Lushan Mts., 22 May, 1892 (Bullock); and Rocks, Yangtze bend, 5/03 (E. H. Wilson, no. 3631). Its occurrence in these stations tends to confirm the doubtful record from the Luchu Archipelago. Sedum quaternatum sp. noy. Herba perennis, humilis, glaber. Cau/es crassiusculi, ad 2 mm. diametro, radicantes, ramos steriles procumbentes vel adscendentes et ramos floriferos adscendentes vel erectos emittentes. Rami simplices vel ramosi, foliosi, tetrapteri ; floriferi 4-6 cm. alti, steriles breviores. Yolia ramorum sterilium et floriferorum 4-verticillata, internodiis longiora, anguste lanceolata, acuta, sessilia, breviter obtuseque calcarata, 8-10 mm. longa, 15-2 mm. lata, earnosa, pulchre viridia, ea ramorum sterilium apicibus ramorum conferta. Inflorescentia terminalis, cymosa, dichotoma, 2-3 em. diametro, ramis simpli- cibus vel dichotomis divaricatis. Flores sessiles, pauci, 9 mm. diametro, aurei, bracteis linearibus viridibus praediti. Sepa/a oblongo-lanceolata, obtusa, inaequalia, libera, 3-5 mm. longa, viridia. Petala lanceolata, acuminata vel acuta, 5mm. longa. Stamina 4mm. longa, filamentis aureis, antheris rubes- centibus. Sguamae minutae, *4 mm. longae, quadratae. Carpella sub anthesi erecta, gracilia, 5 mm, longa, in stylos longos graciles attenuata. Fructus stellatus. : ; Chikungshan, border of the provinces of Hupeh and Honan, on the divide PrareeR— On Species of Sedum collected in China. 7 between the Yang-tse and Hwai-ho rivers. Lat. about 22°. Alt. 1500-2500 ft. June 13, 1917. (lL. H. Bailey, Sedum no. 9.) These narrow-leaved Sedums of the Japonica series, which often recall the moss Polytrichum in appearance, now constitute quite a large group; they range from the Himalayas to China, and are closely related and difficult to diagnose. R. Hamet, to whose careful work our knowledge of most of them is due, at first! placed importance on the erectness or divergence of the fruiting carpels, thus separating from the rest S. multicaule Wallich and S. Heckeli R. Hamet (both with divergent carpels), which he placed with a series of mostly broad-leaved stellate-fruited species which belong to eastern China, Japan, and the Philippines. More recently,* however, he unites these two species with their Sino-Himalayan narrow-leaved congeners. From all Asiatic Sedums the present species can be distinguished by its combination of lanceolate acute verticillate leaves and divergent fruit. The leaf-character separates it from S. drymarioides Hance, S. filipes Hemsley, and S. Silvestrit Pampanini, which are white-flowered, broad-leaved species of the series Cepaea; also from S. Bergert R. Hamet (with linear-spathulate verticillate leaves), and S. Yvesi R. Hamet (with obovate-linear blunt verticil- late leaves), to both of which S. guaternatum appears closely related; while its divergent carpels distinguish it from all its allies except S. multicaule and S. Heckeli, which have alternate leaves. It comes nearest to S. Yvesi, in which, however, in addition to the difference of leaf, the flowers are stalked (not sessile), the sepals linear (not oblong-lanceolate), the petals ovate (not lanceolate) and the scales obovate-cuneiform (not quadrate). Section SEMPERVIVOIDES. Series CEPABA. Sedum drymarioides Hance. Kuling, province of Kiangsi. Lat. about 293°. Alt. 2500-3500 feet. July 20, 1917. (L. H. Bailey, Sedum no. 1.) This appears to be a very variable species. The present specimens belong to the southern race as described by Maximowicz (Bull. Acad. Imp. de St. Pétersbourg 29 155), with large opposite lower leaves and truncate scales. The sepals in Bailey’s plants appear to be unusually short (4, not $ or 3 the petals) and are deltoid rather than ovate, the petals lanceolate rather than ovate, and the pedicels 3—4 times (not twice) the flowers. Of the articulation 1 Bull. Geogr. Bot. 23 (1913), 68-70. * Journal of Botany, 1916, Supplement, 8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. on the pedicels, described by Hance, but emitted by Maximowicz, there is no trace. The leaves, as seen by transmitted light, are densely dotted with red, Widely spread in Eastern China, from south to north. Sedum viscosum Praeger. Chikungshan, border of the provinces of Hupeh and Honan, on the divide between the Yang-tse and Hwai-ho rivers. Lat. about 32°. Alt. 1500-2500 ft. June 13 and 30, 1917. (L. H. Bailey, Sedum nos. 10 and 11.) Quite recently described from Yunnan specimens (Journal of Botany, 1919, p. 57). The plant comes near the northern race of S. drymarioides as described by Maximowicz (/.c.), but differs from that species-in its inflores- cence simple (not bifid), corolla flat (not campanulate) and nearly twice as large, and other characters. It is also nearly related to S. stellariaefolium Franchet, but the flowers ave nearly twice as large as described for that plant, and there are other differences. DESCRIPTION OF PLATES. PLATE I. Sedum limuloides sp. nov. a, plant, x 2; }, leaf, x 5; ¢, ditto by transmitted light, showing venation and dotting, x 5; d, young fruit; ¢, petal; 7, scale; g, stamen; all x 5; h, leaf of 8. Balfouri, = 1. PLATE IT. Sedum quaternatum sp. nov. (upper figure). , a, plant, x 2; b, leaf, x 5; ©, flower, x 5; d, sepal; e, petal; # stamen; q, seale: h, carpel; all x 5. Sedum Baileyi sp. nov. (lower figure). a, plant, x 2; 6, flower, x 3; ¢, sepal; d, petal: ¢, stamen ; /, carpel ; g, scale ; all x 5s PLATE III. Sedum drymarioides Hance (left-hand figure). a, plant, x 1; 4, flower, x 3; ¢. sepal; d, petal; ¢, stamen; 7, carpel: y, scale all x 5. Sedum Alfredi Hance (right-hand figure). a, plant, x 1; 5, leaf, showing venation, x 3; c¢, flower, x 3; d, sepal; ¢, petal, »Pp ’ 2 U, 5 2 ’ J, stamen ; 9, carpel; /, seale; all x 5. Proc. R. I. Acap., Vot. XXXV, Secr. B. PLATE I. ul KA Ye f X he / \ yy i PRAEGER.—CHINESE SEDUMS., — Lyre Ge SS Proc. R. I. ACAD., VOL. XXXV, Sect. B. PLaAte ITl. PRAEGER,—CHINESE SEDUMS. ' 7 ' Ly) za 7 ante. Aer = tn % ] i ate oe . oo 7 wrk Vi ef Pes 9 PORE sea. oy ren) a f ol. aay ¢ rr 7 , a bot 9 7 > ¥ Pe x4 ee aha <2 ) a) } ‘. 1 @tars * ar) 8 ; ai ou ae bo « t | Wo iA es ae 5 Tea ; 4 : j : 4 - " os Ral 4 - vl . j e 7 ’ iu" nee! i : a4] I HE THE HISTORY OF THE LONDON PLANE, PLATANUS ACERIFOLIA, WITH NOTES ON THE GENUS PLATANUS. By AUGUSTINE HENRY, M.A., F.LS.; AND MARGARET G. FLOOD, B.A. Prates [V-IX. Read Ferruary 10. Published Aprin 14, 1919. Ty an article on the “ Artificial Production of Vigorous Trees,” published in 1914, I drew attention to certain well-known trees, like the Lucombe Oak; Huntingdon Elm, Cricket-bat Willow, and Black Italian Poplar, which owe their vigour and botanical characters to the fact that they are of hybrid origin. Such hybrids arose as chance seedlings, due to cross-pollination of two trees of different species growing together. The introduction into Europe during the seventeenth century of North American trees which grew along- side similar but distinct European species in parks and gardens, was the occasion of considerable hybridization, ‘Trees like the Black Italian Poplar and the London Plane, which have never been seen anywhere in the wild state, are intermediate in botanical characters between an American and a European species in each case, and are undoubtedly first crosses. The London Plane, Platanus acerifolia, W., has all the peculiarities which are met with in a first cross. It is intermediate in fruit and leaves between the supposed parents—the Oriental Plane, which is indigenous in Greece and Asia Minor, and the Occidental Plane, which grows in a wild state in the forests of the eastern half of the United States. Its vigour is exceptionally great, as is usual in hybrids of the first generation ; and its seeds when sown produce a mixed and varied crop of seedlings, in which are variously combined the characters of the two parents. Several supposed forms of the London Plane which are not uncommonly cultivated, appear to be chance seedlings of this tree, being hybrids of the second generation. The vigour of the London Plane is remarkable. It is extensively used for planting in the streets of towns in Europe and North America, as it has ‘ Journ. Dept. Agric., Ireland, xv, pp. 34-52. (Oct., 1914.) R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SEOT. B. [B] 10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. been found to surpass all other trees in its powers of resistance to drought, smoke, and other unfavourable conditions of soil and atmosphere. In the cities of New England, Ohio, Pennsylvania, etc., the london Plane is much more successful as a street tree than the Western Plane, notwithstanding the fact that the latter is the finest and largest native broad-leaved tree in the ‘forests of these states. The selection as a street tree of the London Plane in preference to the native species in the regions where the latter flourishes, depends on the vigour inherent in the former tree on account of its hybrid origin. The London Plane, being undoubtedly a hybrid, must have originated as a chance seedling in some botanic garden, where an Occidental Plane and an Oriental Plane happened to be growing close together. Such a seedling, by the vigour of its growth and the novelty of its foliage, would attract atten- tion and be propagated by an observant gardener. The ease with which the London Plane can be raised from cuttings would much facilitate its propaga- tion. I shall try to show that it possibly originated in the Oxford Botanic Garden about 1670, though this surmise cannot be definitely proved. The Occidental Plane was introduced from America into England by Tradescant in 1636, about a century later than the earliest record of the Oriental Plane in this country. By 1670, there would have been trees of the American species old enough to bear pollen. The connexion with Oxford is as follows:—Jacob Bobart, junior, who succeeded his father as curator of the Botanic Garden at Oxford in 1680, left in Ms. an “Enumeration of Trees and Shrubs,” in which for the first time there is mention in any record of the London Plane. This Ms. is unfortunately without date; but a similar Ms. has 1666 on the fly-leaf. In the “Enumeration” the planes in cultivation are distinguished as follows :-— No. 475. Platanus orientalis, pilulis amplioribus. No. 476. PP. inter orientalem et occidentalem media. No. 477. P. occidentalis aut virginiensis. Corresponding to the diagnosis, No. 476, of the London Plane, as inter- mediate between the Oriental and the Occidental species, there is a dried specimen, undoubtedly P. acerifolia, in the Sherard Herbarium at Oxford, labelled “ Platanus media.” The first published description of the London Plane was by Plukenet in 1700, in his “ Mantissa,” p. 153, which reads as follows :—“ Platanus orientalis et occidentalis mediam faciem obtinens, Americanus, globulis grandioribus, foliis splendentibus atris.” The type specimen of this description is in the ! This is printed by Vines and Druce, ‘‘ Account of Morrisonian Herbarium,” p. 261 (1914). Henry anp FLroon—The History of the London Plane. 11 British Museum, Herb. Sloane, No. 101, folio 112. In addition there are two sheets of specimens, collected by Petiver about the same period, one of which, Herb. Sloane, No. 149, folio 237—two fine leaves of Platanus acerifolia—is labelled “ Platanus media, n.d. Bobart, Ox.” It is possible that the original tree, from which this specimen was taken by Bobart, was then living in the Oxford Botanic Garden. As Plukenet describes this plane as bearing large fruit-balls in 1700, it may have been then thirty years old, which would give the date of origin of Platanus acerifolia as 1670. This history synchronizes well with the date of the magnificent London Plane,’ probably the oldest in Europe, which is living in the Palace Garden at Ely and now measures 110 feet high, the trunk being 23 feet in girth at d feet above the ground. It was planted by Gunning, when he was bishop there between 1674 and 168+. Bishop Gunning spent some time at Oxford before his appointment to the Ely diocese. The splendid London Plane at the Ranelagh Club, Barnes, is precisely of the same size as the Ely tree, and is probably of the same age, both these trees being apparently cuttings of the original tree, which is postulated in this account to have been in the Oxford Botanic Garden. There is no record of the age of the Ranelagh Club tree. ‘I'here are two other immense London Planes, probably coeval with the Hly tree, namely, one at Peamore, near Exeter, and the other at Woolbeding, Sussex; but no particulars of their history can be obtained. On the Continent there are no examples of the London Plane approaching in size or age the fine trees at Ely and Barnes; and no mention is made of it by any Continental writer before 1703, when it was briefly described by Tournefort. Since the latter date, the cultivation of the London Plane has spread over the Continent, and it is now common in towns in France and Germany. In the United States, as stated above, it is widely cultivated as a street tree, but almost invariably under the erroneous name of “ P. orientalis.” The true P. orientalis is very rare in America, and is neyer used for planting in streets. Various seedlings of the London Plane have bee selected from time to time; and one of them, P. pyramidalis, which originated on the Continent about 1850, is now as commonly planted in the streets of our towns as the true London Plane. Another seedling, P. hispanica, a beautiful tree resem- bling the Occidental Plane in foliage, was known in England before 175!, and must have come from seed of one of the earliest London Planes. The 1 Owing to an unfortunate mistake, the Ely tree is eeenauy fdehtihed with P. orientalis in Elwes and Henry, ‘‘ Trees of Great Britain,”’ ii, 621, plate 174 (1908). [ B* 12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. history of the peculiar trees, here regarded as hybrid seedlings of the second generation on account of their botanical characters, is obscure. They may ultimately prove to be identical with young seedlings of P. acerifolia, which are now growing at Kew and Glasnevin, when these in after years acquire adult foliage and bear fruit.. This would be a positive proof of their hybrid origin. In the present paper the results of an investigation into the botanical differences of the two parent planes and their various hybrids will be detailed. Before doing so, it is desirable to give some account of the genus Platanus, of which six living species are known, concéntrating our attention on the foliage and fruit, the characters mainly studied by us. Characters of the genus Platanus.—In all planes, the leaves are alternate, simple, stalked, palmately 2-5-7 lobed: margin entire or with minute or coarsely sinuate teeth; venation pseudo-palmate with three or five main nerves ; base of the blade cordate, truncate, or cuneate. Buds concealed in the funnel-shaped base of the leaf-stalk. Stipules two, united into a tube embracing the twig above the insertion of the leaf, thin and scarious on flowering shoots, broad and leafy on vigorous barren branchlets. Flowers monoecious, in uni-sexual heads. Fruiting heads globose, each ball made up of numerous closely packed achenes ; style persistent or breaking off from the top of the achene. The differences in the species are not great. Each occupies a distinct region of the earth's surface; and the modifications exhibited by the leaves and fruits are probably adaptations, fitting each species to the climate and soil of the territory in which it grows. The leaves show specific differences as regards the woolly mat of hairs on their surface, and in respect of the depth of their lobing. In all the species, the leaves, on opening, are densely covered with wool; but as the season advances, the wool either disappears completely or persists to a lesser or greater extent. In P. orientalis, it practically vanishes, while in P. occidentalis, it persists along the main nerves, and on the stalk. The hybrids resemble one or other species as regards this character. The Oriental Plane, the leaves of which become bare and unprotected, grows in the wild state as a rule in wet places beside streams or springs, and is amply supplied with water. In the four species which are natives of the arid climate of Arizona, California, and Mexico, the woolly covering remains on the surface of the leaf. In other words, the greater the demand of the tree for water, the more complete is the protection afforded against transpiration by the pubescence of the leaf. Henry anp FLoop—The History of the London Plane. 13 In all species and varieties of planes, the leaves are remarkably inconstant in the outline of the lobes, which are sometimes entire in margin, sometimes minutely toothed, and at other times with large sinuate teeth or lobes. The leaves, two to five in number on a single branch, are all somewhat different in outline. The variation in the occurrence, size, and number of the teeth does not seem to constitute even a varietal character, and is due to unknown causes. The Oriental Plane, judging from numerous cultivated trees in Britain and from dried specimens of wild trees preserved at Kew, is singularly variable in this respect; and uo satisfactory division of this species into geographical forms is possible. Peculiar entire small leaves characterize some planes in Cyprus, but other trees in the island have very dentate leaves. The plane of Kashmir has very large leaves, while that of Greece and Asia Minor is intermediate in size between the Kashmir and Cyprus forms. In P. occidentalis there are several types of foliage which cannot be correlated either with the age of the tree or with the region of distribution, or with any known cause. Some adult trees, for example, bear small leaves, with three distinct lobes, entive in margin except for the terminal point of each lobe. Other adult trees bear large leaves, with indistinct. lobes, having numerous small teeth on the margin. The base of the leaf, which may be cordate, truncate, or cuneate, cannot be relied on for the discrimination of species, as it is an inconstant character, apparently dependent on the vigour of the branch or of the tree. In some of the hybrids the form of the base is comparatively fixed; thus in P. pyrami- dalis it is scarcely ever cordate, while in P. acerifolia the terminal leaf has a very cordate base. What is really specific in the shape of the leaf is the depth of the lobes. The significance of lobed leaves in the life of a tree is obscure; but lobing may have some relation to the demand of the foliage for hight, as the gaps between the lobes allow illumination of the layer of leaves beneath. A study of the habitats of variously lobed planes, maples, &c., might elucidate this subject. Three species of Platanus with deeply lobed leaves—P. orientalis, P. racemosa, and P. Wrightii—appear to grow habitually on the banks of streams in full sunlight. The species with the shortest lobes, P. occidentalis, grows in the midst of the broad-leaved forests of the United States, where it seems to be able to bear a considerable amount of shade. The extent of the lobing of the leaves being an important character in the discrimination of the various species and hybrids, its accurate measurement is desirable. This is affected by the use of a significant number, referred to as X, which is fixed for any given plane figure, with perimeter p and area a, by 2 - the formula X=”. For acircle, which has the minimum perimeter of all a 14 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. plane surfaces, A is 47 or 12°56; for a square, is 16; for lobed and indented plane figures, A becomes a large number. Representative leaves of all the species and hybrids have been accordingly measured, the area being obtained by the use of squared paper, and the perimeter by an opisometer or map- measurer, which is run round the edge of the leaf. The significant numbers obtained by the measurements of the leaves of the London Plane, of its descendants, and of the two parent species, confirm in a striking way the hybrid theory. and may be tabulated thus :— Parents :— occidentalis, 21-39, average 30 orientalis, 60-123 o 91 lst cross :-— acerifolia, 31-44 = 37 2nd generation :— pyramidalis, 28-36 es 32 hispanica, 37-56 a 46 cuneata, 73-100 es 86 digitata, 67-87 - 77 cantabrigensis, 28-36 E 32 parviloba, 25-34 ‘ 29 The first cross is thus seen to be intermediate between the two parents ; and the second generation ranges from one extreme to the other. The fruit affords good specific characters. The number of fruit-balls on each peduncle is characteristic, solitary in P. occidentalis, and numerous, 3-6, in P. orientalis. It is rather variable in P. acerifolia, 2-3 in some trees, 2-5 in others. Of the second generation hybrids, P. hispanica is most like the American species, the fruit-balls being usually solitary, occasionally 2, and rarely 3. In P. pyramidalis they are predominantly 2, but are often solitary. The size of the fruit-balls is also a specific character, as they are considerably larger in P. occidentalis than in P. orientalis; while those of P. acerifolia are intermediate. The fruit-balls are very large in P. pyramidalis. The surface of the fruit-ball in P. occidentalis shows on examination the heads of the achenes tightly packed together, and not separated visibly by hairs. In P. orientalis the tips of the achenes are plainly separated by pubescence. In P. acerifolia, hispanica, cuncata, and parviloba the achenes, though taghtly packed, are separated by a slight pubescence. In F. pyramidalis, cantabrigen- sis, and digitata the surface of the fruit-ball is like P. orientalis. The achene (Plate IX, fig. 9) shows specific characters in the presence or Henry anp Froop—The History of the London Plane. 15 absence of pubescence, in the shape of the enlarged head which surmounts the elongated body, and in the persistence or fall of the style. In P. orientalis the fruit-ball is very bristly on the surface, as the style persists. In P. occi- dentalis the fruit-ball is comparatively smooth, as the style at an early period breaks off close to its insertion on the summit of the achene. In P. acerifolia and some of its descendants, the influence of the American parent is shown in the irregular breaking off at a late period of many of the styles either close to or at a little distance from their insertion; but as some of the styles persist, the ball remains more or less bristly on the surface. The achene in all the species is surrounded at its base by a ring of rigid unbranched hairs. The body of the achene is bare of hairs in P. occidentalis, but covered with medium-sized matted branched hairs in P. orientalis, and also in P acerifolia; but in P. hispanica these hairs are very sparse. At the junction of the body with the head of the achene a band of minute matted branched hairs exists in all the species. The shape of the head of the achene is specific ; cap-like, flattened, and bare of hairs in P. occidentalis ; conical and covered with minute branched hairs in P. orientalis. The influence of the American parent is shown in the glabrous head of the achene of P. acerifolia and some of its descendants. The achene is perfect, containing an embryo, in the two species and in most of the hybrids; but in P. cantabrigensis and P. digitata the embryo is not developed. These numerous minute differences in the achenes, fruit-balls, and leaves of the various planes are exactly of the same kind and range as occur in hybrids artificially produced, and afford strong presumptive evidence that from P. acerifolia, an accidental cross between two wild species, the other planes, such as P. pyramadalis, P. hispanica, &c., only known in the cultivated state, are descended. When the seed of a first cross is sown the seedlings produced constitute a mixed and varied crop, in which are variously combined the characters of the two parents. The best proof then of the hybrid nature of P. acerifolia is the fact that it does not come true from seed, which appears to have been known! to Lorberg in 1875. Two sowings made in recent years establish this very clearly. There are now eight seedlings planted in the Queen’s Cottage grounds at Kew which were raised from seed of P. acerifolia that was sown in April, 1911. These range in height from 4 to 10 feet, and are very diverse in foliage, some closely resembling P. orientalis and others resembling P. occidentalis, a few being intermediate. One of them appears to be identical 1 Gadeceau (1894) quotes « note of Jules Bruneau, the celebrated horticulturist, that on sowing P. acerifolia (commonly known to French nurserymen as P. occidentalis) there is obtained a mixture of planes, the leaves of which are of diverse shapes. 16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. with P. hispanica, and another with P. cuneata. There are also two seedlings at Glasnevin which are the only suvivors of a set raised for me at Cambridge in 1910 from seed of a large London Plane growing near the main gate at Kew. The rest of the set died from drought, having been transplanted into a field in that dry year. These two seedlings are extremely unlike in foliage; one has leaves indistinctly lobed resembling those of 7’. occidentalis. The other has deeply lobed leaves, and differs little from P. cuneata. See Plate VIII, fig. 8. Several unsuccessful attempts have been made since 1910 to raise a numerous set of seedlings of the London Plane with the object of studying the botanical characters of the various classes which are wont to occur in the second hybrid generation. Space for such experiments is scarcely available, as planes do not assume for several years their adult foliage, and do not pro- duce fruit till they are twenty or thirty years old. The artificial production of a cross between P. orientalis and P. occidentalis has not been possible in this‘country, where there exists no adult living tree of the latter species from which pollen could be obtained. An attempt to re- produce P. acerifolia by cross-pollination of the Occidental and Oriental Planes might be made in the United States, using the native tree as the female parent. A description of the two parent species, as well as of P. acerifolia and its descendants, will now be given in detail, supplemented with some information concerning the occurrence of the latter in cultivation. 1. Platanus orientalis, L. Oriental Plane. Plate V, fig. 1. A large tree, with wide-spreading branches. Leaves moderate in size, six to seven inches across, with five distinct lobes extending at least half way to the base of the blade, oblong-triangular, entire or toothed; base of the blade usually truncate, with a central cuneate part; main nerves arising at some distance above the junction of the petiole with the blade; tomentum usually falling off, so that the blade and petiole are glabrous at the end of the season. Fruit-balls 2-7, bristly, averaging one inch in diameter; achene with a short tomentose body and a conical tomentose head, prolonged into a per- sistent style. The above description applies to trees indigenous in Greece and Asia Minor. Most of the trees cultivated in England are of this origin. The leaves of the trees cultivated in Kashmir and Persia are much larger, with broad oblong-triangular segments, indicating perhaps a distinct race. A small- Hoenry anp FLoop—TVhe History of the London Plane. 17 leaved form exists in Cyprus, possibly a peculiar geographical variety. Culti- vated trees in England show an apparent great diversity in the form of the leaf; but the range of variation is chiefly confined to the width of the lobes and the dentation of the margin. No attempt is made in this paper to deal with the possible varieties of this species in the wild state, for which a study in the field is requisite. The Oriental Plane, which is not readily propagated from cuttings, is never used for planting in streets in Europe or North America. It is much less hardy on the Continent than the London Plane. 2. Platanus occidentalis, L. Occidental Plane. Plate V, fig. 2. A very large tree, variable in the size and shape of the leaves, which in some cases are 5-6 inches across, in others 8-10 inches wide ; either obscurely or plainly 3-lobed; lobes short and triangular, the sinuses separating them not reaching one-third the length of the blade; base cordate, rarely showing a central cuneate part ; main nerves three, normally arising at the junction of the petiole with the blade; margin rarely entire, usually with few or many, small or large sinuate teeth; tomentum persistent on the nerves and petiole. Fruit-balls solitary at the end of the peduncle, smooth, large, averaging 14-1} inches in diameter; composed of closely packed achenes, and not showing any hairs between them. Achene with a glabrous flattened head, bearing in a pit on its summit the remains of the style, which breaks off early ; body elongated, glabrous except for the ring of long hairs at the base and the narrow tomen- tose ring at its junction with the head. P. occidentalis is the most massive and tallest deciduous tree of the great forests of the eastern half of the United States, where it usually grows on alluvial soil. It is an extremely rare tree in cultivation in Europe, and is difficult to keep alive, as it suffers much when young from the continued effect, year after year, of spring frosts on its tender shoots. It is easily raised from seed, and is said to be readily propagated by cuttings. It is unsuccessful as a street tree in the towns of the United States. The Superintendent of Parks Washington, says that young trees of this species are very promising in streets for ten or fifteen years, when they almost invariably begin to die. The cause of death is obscure, but is generally attributed to the attacks of a minute fungus, Gloeosporium nerviseqguium, which kills the young leaves in May or June, though a second crop of leaves clothes the branches in July. Platanus acerifolia is less subject to this disease. Whatever be the explanation, it is very remarkable that this magnificent forest tree is quite unsuitable for street planting in its own country, where the London Plane is so useful for this R.1.A. PROC., VOL, XXXY, SECT. B, [C] 18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. purpose. This has long been the case, as Parsons, the well-known nursery- man at Flushing, Ohio, wrote in 1877, that “it is vastly inferior to the London Plane in outline, durability, and health.” P. glabrata, Fernald (1901), appears to be a form of P. occidentalis occur- ing in north-eastern Mexico, with more pubescence than usual persisting on the petiole and under surface of the leaf. 5. Platanus acerifolia, Willd. London Plane. Plate VI, fig. 3. A hybrid between P. orientalis and P. occidentalis, of which the history is given above. A large tree, wide-spreading in habit, with pendulous lower branches. Leaves large, often 10 inches in width, usually cordate at the base: with five distinct triangular lobes, the main nerves arising at the junction of the petiole with the blade; tomentum persistent on the petiole and main nerves. In vigorous trees the terminal leaf on the branch has long lobes, and the base is deeply and narrowly cordate, so that the point of attachment of the petiole is not far from the centre of the whole blade. The lobes are either entire in margin or with one, two, or more short teeth. Fruit-balls, usually 2 or 3, in some trees 2 to 6, rarely 1; large, 1} inch in diameter; bristly. Achene with a short conical glabrous head and a tomentose body; style often during winter breaking off at a variable distance from its insertion. This tree is very vigorous, and it produces good seed from which seedlings can be easily raised; but in nurseries it is invariably propagated by cuttings. The seedlings, which are described above, are not uniform. There are two planes with variegated leaves, which in shape resemble the London Plane :—(1) Var. Suttneri, leaves large, white over most of the sur- face, but the centre with green spots; and (2) Var. aureo-variegata (var. - Kelseyana, Schneider), leaves spotted in the centre with yellow, margin green. These are probably seedlings of P. acerifolia, as variously coloured sports are apt to occur in the midst of a crop of hybrid seedlings. 4. Platanus hispanica, Muenchhausen (1770). Plates [V and VII, fig. 5. Platanus orientalis hispanica, Loudon (1838). Platanus occidentalis hispanica, Wesmael (1867). Platanus californica, Hort. Platanus macrophylla, Hort. A tree with a tall straight stem and moderately wide crown; leaves larger Henry anp Froov—The History of the London Plane. 19 than in the other hybrid planes, often 10-12 inches in width, readily distin- guished by the persistent tomentum on the nerves and petiole, and by the five distinct short broadly triangular dentate lobes; base shallowly cordate or truncate, with or without a central cuneate part; main nerves arising at the junction of the petiole with the blade or rarely at some distance above it. Fruit-balls usually solitary, occasionally 2, rarely 5, bristly, moderately large, + inch in diameter. Achene: body glabrous, except for a few scattered hairs ; head not so flattened as in P. occidentalis, and not so conical as in P. ortentalss, glabrous; styles variable in persistence, some breaking off about the middle, others near their insertion. The history of P. hispantca is as follows:—Miller, in his “Dictionary,” edition 7, published in 1759, mentions in all four planes. The Occidental and Oriental Planes, he says, “are undoubtedly distinct species, but there are two others in English gardens which I suppose to be varieties that have acciden- tally risen from seed ; one is titled the Maple-leaved Plane (P. acerifolia) and the other is called the Spanish Plane tree.” He considered P. acerifolia to be a seminal variety of P. orientalis, as seeds of a large Oriental Plane in Chelsea Garden produced plants of this sort several times. His description of the Spanish Plane is unmistakable :—“ It has larger leaves than the other sorts, more divided than those of the Occidental Plane, sharply indented in the edges, light-gveen, foot-stalks short and covered with a light down. It grows faster than the other sorts, but I have not seen any very large tree of this kind.” He further states that he planted four planes, one of each sort, in 1731, of which P. acerifolia had made the greatest growth in 1765. It would appear from this evidence that P. hispanica originated some time before 1751, and was probably a seedling of one of the early London Planes, which by this time had been bearing seed for many years. This beautiful tree has always been rare in cultivation. It is cited in Loddiges’ nursery catalogue of 1836 under the correct name P. hispanica given to it by Muenchhausen in 1770. Rivers imported it from France in 1856 under the name P. macrophylla, and says it is very hardy, growing freely from cuttings. There are several examples at Kew, notably two fine trees beside the Azalea garden, which were procured in 1878 from Van Houtte under the name P. californica. These have tall, straight stems, with ascending branches above and pendulous branches below, bearing magnificent foliage. P. hispanica has been considered by many authors to be a variety of P. occidentalis; but the achenes clearly show it to be of hybrid origin. [er] 20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 5. Platanus pyramidalis, Rivers, in “ Gardeners’ Chronicle,” 1856, p. 86. Plate VI, fig. 4. P. vulgaris pyramidalis, Petzold and Kirchner (1864). P. orientalis pyramidalis, Bolle (1875). P. occidentalis pyramidalis, Jaennicke (1899). A tree compact in habit when young, but with wide-spreading branches when old, which, however, do not droop. Leaves moderate in size, about 6-7 inches wide, glabrous, with usually only three lobes, which are short, broadly triangular, and slightly toothed; base truncate, with a short cuneate centre, the main nerves arising a short distance above the junction of the blade with the petiole. Fruit-balls, one or two, very large, 14-1} inch in diameter, bristly ; achene with tomentose elongated body and nearly glabrous conical head, terminating in a persistent style. This tree is now much used in street-planting, having been imported on a large scale from the Continent during the last forty years. It is probably a seedling, which originated in France about 1850, as it was first mentioned by Rivers as an introduction from that country in 1856. He described it as “ fastigiate when young, becoming more diffuse as it increases in age, but not spreading at all to the extent of P. accrifolia.” It is very satisfactory in streets ou account of its form; but it is scarcely so vigorous as P. acerifolia. It was stated in 1875 to have been widely distributed in France on account of its bright green colour and the ease with which it could be propagated from cuttings; and these qualities have contributed to its popularity in England. 6. Platanus cuneata, Willd. Plate VII, tig. 6. P. orientalis cuneata, Loudon (1838). 1’. nepalensis, Morren (1848). P. orientalis nepalensis, Wesmael (1868). A tree, moderate in vigour, with deeply five-lobed leaves, which are conspicuously dentate, becoming practically glabrous when adult, differing mainly from P. orientalis in the very cuneate base; main nerves arising a considerable distance above the junction of the petiole with the blade. Fruit- balls small, rarely exceeding } inch in diameter, 2, 4, or 4 on the peduncle, composed of relatively few achenes, often imperfect, with a tomentose body and a glabrous conical head ending in a persistent style. Young trees of ordinary P. orientalis, and certain wild forms when adult, as the Cyprus plane, bear cuneate leaves, scarcely, if at all, distinguishable Henry and Froop—Vhe History of the London Plane. 21 from P.cuneata. The latter is recognizable by its peculiar fruit, which seems to stamp it as of hybrid origin, dating from some time previous to 1789, when it was known to Aiton. The fruit-balls are small, and often made up of imperfect achenes, in which the embryos are wanting. Such imperfect fruit often results from hybridity. Loudon describes P. cuneata as a stunted- looking low tree; but it grows well at Kew, and there are trees of moderate size in various parks and gardens. 7. Platanus digitata, Gordon, in “The Garden,” 1872, p. 572. Plate VIII, fig. 7. A small tree, like P. orientalis in foliage ; but the leaves are considerably smaller, not exceeding 5 inches broad, with wider and deeper sinuses between the elongated and toothed five lobes; base truncate with a short central cuneate part; main nerves arising at some distance above the junction of the petiole with the blade; tomentum persisting on the petiole and at the origin of the main nerves. Fruit-balls, two or three on the peduncle, bristly, very small, about $ inch in diameter, composed of a few imperfect achenes, no embryos being developed; achene with tomentose body and nearly glabrous short conical head ending in a persistent style. : In the Kew herbarium there is a dried fruiting branch taken from a tree in the Chiswick Garden of the Royal Horticultural Society, which is labelled P. digitata by Gordon and agrees with his description. It is rare in cultiva- tion, and we know of only! two living trees, one in the Cambridge Botanic Garden and the other at Bicton. Both are slow in growth and stunted in habit, and are identical with P. digitata, though they have been erroneously labelled P. cuneata. Gordon’s account of the tree being introduced from the Caucasus is unreliable; and is due to Koch’s statement that P. cuneata was a native of the Caucasus. There appears to have been at the time considerable confusign between P. cuneate and P. digitata. Though there is no direct evidence for it, in all probability P. digitata is a seedling of P. acerifolia. 8. Platanus cantabrigensis, A. Henry, Hybrida nova. A tree in the Cambridge Botanic Garden of unknown origin, and without a label. Leaves small in size, not exceeding 5 inches in width, with five ' The Mall, London, is largely planted with a mixture of the true London Plane and of the Pyramidal Plane. There are also a few planes of a third sort growing much more slowly than either of these. It has deeply lobed leaves, and may be identical with /. digitata. 22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. distinct, short, triangular lobes, entire or with one or two teeth; base truncate, with a cuneate central part; main nerves arising at the junction of the petiole with the cuneate part of the blade: glabrous except for a tuft of hairs at the origin of the nerves. Fruit-balls, three on the peduncle, small, about } inch in diameter, composed of relatively few imperfect achenes, in which no embryos are present; achene dome-shaped, flatter than in P. orientalis, which it otherwise resembles. This rare tree resembles P. occidentalis in the form of the leaves, except as regards the peculiarly nerved cuneate base ; but the fruit scarcely differs from that of P. orientalis. It is like one of the two seedlings of P. acerifolva which were raised at Cambridge and are now at Glasnevin, and may be of similar origin. 9. Platanus parviloba, A. Henry, Hyhrida nova. A grafted tree at Kew, of unknown origin and without a label, devoid of the vigour of P. acerifolia. Leaves variable; the larger terminal ones, about 6 inches broad, with five short slightly dentate oblong-triangular lobes, and a truncate base, with the main nerves arising at the junction of the petiole with the blade; smaller leaves with three entire triangular lobes and a rounded base, the fourth and fifth lobes being represented by a tooth; tomentuim persistent at the base of the nerve and on the petiole. Fruit-balls, 3-6, small, about } inch in diameter, made up of relatively few achenes, some of which ave imperfect, while others contain an embryo. Acbene with tomentose body and conical nearly glabrous head; style often’ breaking off neur its insertion. This peculiar tree, while closely resembling the London Plane, is clearly distinct, and is probably a seedling of the second generation. Vein-islets—An attempt was made to discover the ages of the different hybrid planes by measuring the “vein-islets” of their leaves. H. M. Benedict, in a study! of the senile changes which occur in the wild vine, Vitis vulpina, found the relative proportion of the soft (photosynthetic) tissue to decrease as the plant grows older, owing to the encroachment of the fibrous tissue. On holding up a leaf to the light, the veinlets are seen to form a network of fibrous tissue, with meshes of soft tissue between, which are called “ vein-islets.” The older the plant, the smaller becomes the average area of the vein-islets, as is well shown in the following table :— ' Cornell Univ. Agric. Exp. Station, Memoir No. 7 (1915), ‘‘ Senile Changes in Leaves of Vitis vulpina.” Henry ann FLoop—The History of the London Plane. 23 Average age of the yein- Age of vine. islets of the leaf. 3 years old, : : . 0515 sq. mm, 6 3 : 2 5 Wee. 14 ; : : » OBS) 5 28 5 : 5 . 0204 50 5 s 0 5 Wpilre) - 70 3 : : 5 WAI sy Benedict was thus able to determine the age of a plant, by the average avea of the vein-islets of the leaves which it bore. The progressive diminu- tion of the soft tissue with age indicates senile decay. Benedict believes that a twig cut froma mature tree, having undergone senile change, will not produce when propagated a new tree endowed with the youthful vigour of a seedling. It will possess merely the lessened vigour of the adult tree from which it was taken. ‘This agrees with the view held by practical gardeners, that varieties which are propagated vegetatively (hy cuttings, etc.) ultimately lose their vigour and gradually die out. If this view is correct, it is important to renew varieties of seed. Even the most vigorous first cross would eventually require to be produced again by cross-pollination. The plant breeder is obliged, when old varieties, whether hybrids or sports, become enfeebled, to develop new varieties from seed to take their place. Measurements of the vein-islets of the different planes have perhaps con- firmed Benedict's views to some extent; but further research is required. The results obtained, though not capable in many cases of satisfactory explanation, are now given for what they are worth. 1. Ina series of leaves from trees of P. occidentalis growing in the United States and in no case originating from cuttings, the average areas of the vein-islets (Pl. IX, fig. 10) were :— Average area of the vein- P. occidentalis. islets of the leaf. Seedling, 1 year old, . : ‘ : 5 . 0:26 sq. mm. Seedling, 2 years-old, : : : : 5 OR 5 Two trees, 5 feet high, and probably 5 years old, 0-07 ,, Tree, 10 feet high, . : . : : » 0:05 Tree, 30 feet high, . ; : é ; a 0:03. Tree, 50 feet high, . . ; 5 5 5 HIB 5 Other trees, size not stated, - . : ‘ . 0:03-0:05 sq. mm. It would appear from these figures that the size of the vein-islets is of 24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. value in indicating whether an occidental plane is a young seedling or a small tree; but is useless for the determination of the comparative ages of trees over 20 feet high. 2, A series of leaves from trees of P. orientalis growing in this country showed areas of vein-islets as follows :-— Average area of the vein- P. orientalis. islets of the leaf. Tree from Kashmir, said to be 19 years old, from seed, 0:05 sq. mm. Tree from seed of plane at Ephesus, 44 years old, 5 WHO Tree at Weston Park, probably 250 years old, . 5 Ws, Tree at Kew, about 150 years old, ; : : > OOF 5 Tree from seed of plane at Thermopylae, 114 years old, 0:10 _,, Tree from seed of Bujukdere plane, 50 years old, 5 WR Cutting raised from last tree, 15 years planted, SOs ia These measurements are too discordant to yield any satisfactory results. The age of the trees of this species cannot be determined hy the size of the vein-islets. 3. The leaves of various trees of P. acerifolia gave the following measure- ments of the vein-islets :— Average urea of the yein- P. acerifolia. islets of the leaf. Tree at Ely, planted 250 years, . d ; ; . 012 sq. mm. Tree at Ranelagh, same age and size, . 4 5 o¢ OL2aee Tree at Peamore, probably of the same age, . : + Walk 5. Tree at Kew, planted 150 years, . : ‘ ‘ » OFZ Tree at Kew, planted 120 years, . : : Oi es Tree at St. George-in-the-East, London, planted oneeate, O20" Cutting from the latter tree, planted 12 years, . OSG tooted cutting from Slocock’s nursery, planted 1 year, 0°12 The area of the vein-islets in the leaves of these different individual trees is practically constant. This is some presumptive proof, if Benedict's views are accepted, that all London Planes are of the same age, being ultimately cuttings from one original tree. The large size of the vein-islets, correspond- ing to that of P. occidentalis, about three years old, shows the extraordinary vigour of P. acerifolia, if its great age, 250 years, is taken into account; and confirms to that extent the view that it is a hybrid of the first generation, Henry anp Froopn— The History of the London Plane. — 25 4, The leaves of the planes of the second generation show the following measurements of the vein-islets :— " Average avea of the vein- islets of the leaf. P. hispanica, ° : » 0:10-0:15 sy. mm. P. pyramidalis, . : . 014-016 ,, P. cuneata, 3 3 . 0:08-0:13 a P. digitata, . 014-016 , P. parviloba, 5 : 5 (UES P. cantabrigensis, . : . O14 5 The oldest of these, judging from its history, is P. hispanica ; and it is practically identical with P. acerifolia in the area of the vein-islets. The other planes originated later, and except one (P. cwieata) show larger average areas. This is what might be expected, if Benedict’s view is correct. Synopsis of the species of Platanus——A synopsis of the six living species, showing the main differences in the character of the leaves and fruits, is now given :— A, Adult leaves glabrous or nearly so, and as a rule conspicuously toothed in margin. 1. P. orientalis, L, See p. 16. Greece, Cyprus, Crete, Rhodes, and Asia Minor. Leaves with five elongated lobes. Fruit-balls, 2-6 on the peduncle, bristly, the styles persisting. 2. P. occidentalis, L, See p. 17. Eastern North America from Toronto to Texas. Leaves with three or five short lobes. Fruit-balls solitary, smooth, the styles falling off early. B. Adult leaves with dense tomentum persisting on the lower surface ; usually entire in margin, rarely with minute teeth. * Lobes of the leaf, 5 or 7, elongated, extending beyond the middle of the blade. 3. P. Wrightit, Watson. Arizona, Mexico. Leaves variable at the base, often deeply cordate; sinuses between the lobes narrow. Fruit-balls, 2-4 on the peduncle, comparatively smooth, the styles breaking off near their insertion. Achene very tomentose, as in P. orientalis, but with the apex more rounded and flattened than in that species. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. B. [DP] 20). Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 4. P. racemosa, Nuttall. California. Leaves similar to those of P. Wrightii, but base less deeply cordate and lobes broader. Fruit-balls, 3-7 on the peduncle, very bristly, the styles per- sisting. Achene glabrous except for the basal ring of long hairs and a trace of tomentum at the junction of the elongated body with the shortly conical head. ** Lobes of the leaf, 3 or 5, short, not extending to the middle of the blade. 5. P. Mexicana, Moricand. Northern Mexico. Leaves, 3-5-lobed, densely white tomentose beneath. Fruit-balls solitary, bristly, the styles persisting. Achene similar to that of P. orientalis. 6. P. Lindeniana, Martens and Galeotti. Southern Mexico. Leaves with usually three very short lobes, ending in bristle-like points, and covered beneath with a dense rusty tomentum. Fruit-balls, 2-5 on the peduncle, bristly, the styles persisting. Achene with tomentose conical style and short glabrous body. Notes spy Proressor A. HENry. The numerous measurements of the lobing and vein-islets of the leaves, and the drawings and descriptions of the fruits, have been carried out by Miss Flood. For the rest of the paper I am mainly responsible. A full account of the genus Platanus, with details of the distribution, cultivation, remarkable trees, &c., of the various species, is given by Elwes and Henry, “ Trees of Great Britain,” iii, 611-629 (1908). In this work, p. 620, I did not accept as correct the hybrid origin of Platanus acerifolia. The researches on elms, poplars, and other cultivated trees which I subsequently carried out, led me to reconsider this view, and to undertake the investigations which are the subject of this paper. In my opinion the evidence establishes beyond doubt that the London Plane is of hybrid origin. Henry ann Frooo—The History of the London Plane. 27 EXPLANATION OF PLATES. Puate LV. Platanus hispanica, Muench. Tree 60 feet high, at Bayfordbury, Herts. Photograph kindly sent by the owner, Mr. H. Clinton Baker. PLarE V. Fig. 1. Platanus orientalis, L. Branches with leaves and fruit from a tree at Jesus College, Cambridge, raised from seed brought from Thermopylae in 1802. bo Platanus occidentalis, L. Branch with leaves and fruit from a wild tree in United States. A seedling, one month old, is also shown. PLatTEe VI. 3. Platanus acerifolia, Willd. Branch with leaves and fruit from an old tree at Kew. 4. Platanus pyramidalis, Rivers. Branch with leaves and fruit from a tree at Kew. Puate VII. 5. Platanus hispanica, Muench. Branch with leaves and fruit from a tree at Kew. 6. Platanus cuneata, Willd. Branch with leaves and fruit from a tree at Kew. A seedling of P. orientalis is also shown. PiatTe VIII. 7. Platanus digitata, Gordon. Branch with leaves and fruit from a tree in Cambridge Botanic Garden. §. Two seedlings at Glasnevin, now 7 feet high, raised in 1910 from seed of a Platanus acerifolia at Kew, showing the diversity in foliage of the second (F,) generation. 28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. PuaTE IX. Fig. 9. Platanus : achenes (x 5), with basal tuft of hairs removed, except on the right hand, to show the tomentum. ; Parent species :—1, P. occidentalis; 2, P. orientalis. First generation hybrid :—3, P. acerifolia. Second generation hybrids:—4, P. hispanica ; 5, P. cuneata 6, P. parviloba; 7, P. pyramidalis ; 8, P. cantabrigensis; 9, F digitata. 10. Platanus vecidentalis; vein-islets of the leaf (x 10), a. Seedling, 1 year old. b. Seedling, 2 years old. e. Tree, 30 feet high. d. Tree, 50 feet high. IV. PLAIE B. XXXV, Sect. IT. ACAb., VOL. Proc. R. Platanus hispanica. AND FLoop.—THkE LONDON PLANE. HENRY _ x : Tin 7 - : aa cs 7 : - . a 7 ~ ‘“ Se ‘ a _ = -e a -- » e-/% J 5 e > . cat 7) Fs = yd - ‘ , 7 ‘ * és = e¢ 7 “ - @ iv“. al} * - ' > <9, ‘INVId NOGNO'T AHT—'A0OT., GNV AUNIPT piso snurjelq—z “BUT *SI[PJUILIO SNUL}eLy—"1 rile | snu PIPDY "A DiWIg "gq “LOUS ‘AXXX “104A “avoy ‘I ‘Y ‘I0"g < ‘ ad nd - Ae - — ee = iis = we > ‘ % 7 i te ey - es — © . NVI NOUNOT AHL A001, INV AUNALT ‘stpeprutd snuveg—b -sn7 s)yepnuesdd YY¥A v1) wy SMUUEY] | TA BWI "g “\LOUS “AXXX “OA “avoy "I “yw ‘00ud Proc, R. I. ACAD., VoL. XXXV, SxEcT. B. PLAte VII, Fig. 5.—Platanus hispanica. Fig. 6.—Platanus cuneata. HENRY AND FLooD.—THE LONDON PLANE. ip! ej Suet See) i “ gale ayy e yee pn fet : L bd ~ Ba : i Ra s ¥ > 2 7 - : ; RA es : ' F "ae ai | € . wees 4 inmtt, iv - 7 r -_ ’ 1 = > . - > er a. ~ a a > es | y 2 aa : a i = @ a sp 5 Se 4 *% | a fi 7 | “ Proc. R. I. ACAD., VOL. XXXV, Srcr. B. Pirate VIII. Platanus Fig. 7.—Platanus digitata. Fig. 8.—Platanus acerifolia seedlings. HENRY AND FLOOD.—THE LONDON PLANE, . qe” : ie a ) Proc. R. I. ACAD., VoL. XXXV, Srcr. B. PLATE IX. Surface | Ahh fruit eh He “VV Z ML Surface De )fract ball. Fig. 10.—Platanus occidentalis : vein-islets. HENRY AND FLOOD.—THE LONDON PLANE. Ill. ON THE OCCURRENCE OF TROPICAL DRIFT SEEDS ON THE IRISH ATLANTIC COASTS. By NATHANIEL COLGAN. (PLATE X.) [Read Fesruary 10. Published Seprember 29, 1919.] Towarps the end of October, 1916, my attention having been drawn to the discovery of a tropical bean, the seed of Hntada scandens, on the shore of Galway Bay, near Inveran, I was induced to make inquiry into the present state of our knowledge of Inish oceanic drift. It very soon appeared that the stranding of strange seeds on the sea beaches from Donegal to Kerry was a fact quite familiar to the dwellers by our Atlantic coasts. These stranded seeds were known as Sea-Beans. They appeared usually after a spell of westerly or south-westerly winds, and were generally supposed to be wafted to our shores by the Gulf Stream. But no specimens were forth- coming; and the accounts given of the nature of the seeds, and of the precise time of their discovery, were disappointingly vague. A diligent search, moreover, through a large body of Irish topographical literature was so unfruitful of any definite result as to convince me that the field of inquiry was untrodden, and might well repay exploration. The search was accordingly continued; but before I had gone much further I learned that Dr. H. B. Guppy, well known for his researches into the insular floras of the Pacific, and into plant distribution in general, had in the press, and almost ready for publication, an exhaustive work on “Plants, Seeds, and Currents in the West Indies and the Azores.” The scope of this work, I had reason to believe, would embrace a full discussion of the oceanic drift of the shores of Europe, inclusive of the Irish western seaboard, so that any further investigation on my part would probably be unnecessary. On writing to Dr. Guppy, however, he assured me that the field was still open, as his 1 London: Williams and Norgate, 1917. R.I,A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. B. [E) 30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. search for Irish material had yielded so little result that he had been obliged to touch but very briefly on this branch of the subject when discussing the tropical drift of the European shores. Dr. Guppy’s book appeared early in 1917, and his references to Ireland in his chapter dealing with “West Indian Drift on European Shores” were so meagre as to encourage me to pursue the inquiry, the fruit of which is embodied in the present paper. While making use in many ways of Dr. Guppy’s work, a storehouse of erudition indispensable to all who study plant distribution, I have endeavoured to supplement his historical references so far as they relate to the British Isles, and more especially to Ireland, and to show that his expectation of a rich yield of tropical seeds from our Atlantic shores is justified. Before entering on a discussion of the Irish oceanic drift it may not be altogether unnecessary to point out that the subject owes none of its interest to any possibility of an increase in our island flora through the agency of stranded tropical seeds. Climatic conditions are utterly opposed to any such result, even granting, as we must, that drift seeds from the tropics are from time to time cast up on our beaches in a germinable condition. But if our Irish drift can claim none of the interest arising from such wide-spread effects on plant distribution as are produced by the far more voluminous drift of tropical seas, it has an interest of its own which it is hoped will sufficiently appear when we come to consider its origin. For convenience of treatment these notes on Irish drift have been roughly divided into three sections, dealing, respectively, with its history and contents, its origin, and its botanical characteristics. 1. Tue History anp ConTENTS oF THE InisH Sea Drirt. In the “Adversaria Nova” of Mathias de Lobel, a Latin Flora or Herbal, published at London in 1570, we find what appears to be the first reference to the stranding of tropical seeds on the shores of the British Isles, a reference which ante-dates by a century and a quarter the earliest usually made in connexion with this subject. It occurs in a chapter on Phaseoli or Beans (pp. 394-95), in which the writer, having mentioned that he had obtained from ship-masters many different kinds brought from the New World and from West Africa, proceeds in a passage which, translated, runs thus :-— “But we have received as a gift from that most distinguished lady, Dame Catherine Killigrew, excellent in learning and of family illustrious in CoLcgan—Tropical Drift Seeds on Irish A tlantie Coasts. 31 England, many other very rare beans which are said to be found in great plenty on the shores of Cornwall, and, what is no less wonderful, no one remembereth of any vessel being cast ashore in that quarter, nor of the happening of any shipwreck there, and yet year by year they find fresh beans, some floating, others of them digged up from where they lay buried in the sands by the shore, as if they had been drifted from the New World by favouring southerly or westerly winds, as is the faith of the Cornish folk that dwell by the English sea.” No description or plate of these New World beans is given by Lobel ; but there can be little doubt that they were the large bean-shaped seeds of Entada scandens, which are still cast up on the Cornish and Devonshire coasts, and ave the most conspicuous and most frequently occurring of all the drift seeds found on European shores. In the “ Philosophical Transactions ” of September 26th, 1675, the British drift seeds make their next appearance in literature in a paper entitled “Some Observations made in Scotland by that Ingenious Knight, Sir George Mackenzie.” In the course of these observations the writer remarks :— “Tis very ordinary to find Molucco Beans on the shoar of the Lewes or other of our Western Isles. They are found fast to the stalks which the Common People supposed to be Sea-Tangles, and laughed at me when I said they were Land-Beans, which made me to write to the Earl of Seatort whilst he lived in the Lewes, that I supposed these apparent tangles were the ham? of the Beans, which by long lying in the sea might acquire the likeness. His Lordship examined the matter, and found it so, and he likewise sent to me a piece of a cabbage-tree that was found on that shoar. It is observable that the kernel of these Nuts will be fresh and sound, and the people make boxes for snuff of the Bean-husk.” Here again it is evident that the beans spoken of are the seeds of Entada scandens. These were frequently made into snuff-boxes in Scotland; and now that snuff-taking has fallen out of fashion, are made into silyer-mounted 1T am indebted for this interesting reference to the kindness of Dr. B. Daydon Jackson, our leading authority on the literature of botany. The Catherine Killigrew mentioned here was a learned lady, proficient, it is said, in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, and wife of Sir Henry Killigrew, returned member of Parliament for Launceston in 1552, and afterwards employed by Elizabeth in many diplomatic missions. See Appendix A for original text. * Provincial for the ‘‘haulm” or stalk of certain plants, such as potatoes, peas, or beans. ‘‘ Tater hams” and ‘‘ pease hams” are used in Gloucester dialect. [E*) 32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. match-boxes which one occasionally meets with in the shops of curio dealers.* Twenty-one years later Doctor, afterwards Sir Hans, Sloane, famous as the founder of the British Museum, published in the “Philosophical Transactions ” for September, 1696, a paper entitled “ An Account of Four Sorts of Strange Beans frequently cast on Shoar on the Orkney Isles, with some conjectures about the way of their being brought thither from Jamaica, where three sorts of them grow.” In this well-known paper, usually the earliest to be quoted in connexion with this subject, we have the first positive identification of the Molocco Beans and the first mention of their discovery on the Trish coast. Sloane, who, in common with later writers, appears to have overlooked the earlier references of Lobel and Sir George Mackenzie, is the first to identify these beans, having recognized them as belonging to species growing in Jamaica, where he had gathered them while preparing his Catalogue of Jamaica Plants, then just published? Amongst the three beans identified was the large chestnut-coloured seed of Hntada scandens, the “ Cocoon ” of Jamaica. Of the Entada bean Sloane says :—‘ This, I am told, is cast up on the coast of Kerry in Ireland.” He gives no authority for this statement, and I can only throw out the suggestion that his informant may have been Dr. Vaughan, of Kilkenny, who about this time was in correspondence with John Ray on the subject of Dillisk-eating in Ireland, and in this connexion refers to the use of the seaweed in Kerry.* About thirty years later Sloane in the second volume of his “ Natural History of Jamaica,” published in 1725, records the appearance on the Irish coast of the seeds of another tropical species, Guilandina Bonducella, the Grey Nickar of Jamaica. These, he tells us (page 41), “are often cast ashore by the sea on the north-west coast of Ireland and Scotland.” The next reference to tropical drift seeds on the Irish coast, which occurs nearly a century later,is from the pen of the famous Robert Brown— Botanicorum facile princeps, as he has been styled by Humboldt. In a footnote to page 168 of his Appendix to Tuckey’s Congo Expedition,‘ published in 1818, Brown tells us that Sir Joseph Banks had identified a drawing of a plant grown from a seed found stranded on the west coast of Ireland as being 1 have seen one of these match-boxes mounted in chased silver in a bric-a-brac shop in Nassau Street, Dublin. It was made, not from a drift seed, but from an Entada bean brought home from the East Indies by a military man. N. C. 2“ Oatalogus Plantarum quae in Insula Jamaica sponte proveniunt aut vulgo colun- tur." London, 1696. *** Correspondence of John Ray.” Ray Society, 1848, p. 305. ‘ “* Miscellaneous Botanical Works,” vol. i. Ray Society, 1866. CoLgan—Tropical Drift Seeds on Irish Atlantic Coasts. 33 indisputably a representation of the Linnean species Guilandina bondue, the Yellow Nikar of Jamaica. This is the first recorded instance of a tropical drift seed having reached the Ivish coast in a germinal condition. No particulars are given as to the name of Sir Joseph’s Irish correspondent, as to the precise part of our west coast on which the seed was stranded, or as to the date of the finding. Brown merely tells us that Banks received the drawing from Ireland “some years ago,” that is, some years previous to 1818. Seven years later in the second edition of a popular work entitled “ Letters from the Irish Highlands of Cunnemara by a Family Party,’ a gossiping volume in which one would little expect to find precise details, an account of the appearance on the Galway coast of no less than four distinct kinds of “Sea Nuts” is given. In a copy of these letters in the hbrary of this Academy there is a manuscript note by an anonymous scribe, who, while qualifying the work as contemptible and prejudiced, attributes the authorship to H. Blake, of Renville, and his family. Internal evidence confirms this attribution. The passage referring to Sea Nuts occurs on page 367, in a letter dated September (1823), and signed “ A.” . The material part runs thus :— “Our Sea Nuts are another marine curiosity, having very much the appearance of horse chestnuts, but of various shapes and sizes. They contain a kernel, white and bitter to the taste; some are small and round like marbles; others oval with a handsome black or yellow band round the middle ; others again with an impression like a stamp on one side. On showing some of them to a nursery man near London he pronounced them to be South American, all diadelphous and siliquosus. The largest, a Hymenaea, a forest tree, with the fruit enclosed in pods about two feet long and six or eight inches broad.” From the context it would appear that these Sea Nuts were found on the beach somewhere between Rynville and the southern shore of the Killery, and the descriptions given are precise enough to make the following identifica- tions probable :—Guwilandina Bonducella, the Grey Nikax? (“small and round like marbles”); Mucuna sp., the Horse Eye Bean® of Sloane’s “ Jamaica” (“oval with a handsome black or yellow band round the middle ’’); Zpomoea tuberosa (“with an impression like a stamp on one side”); and Hntada scandens (“the largest . . . with the fruit enclosed in pods about two feet long”). The last of these is a woody climber which ascends lofty forest trees,* ' Longmans, Hurst, Reeves, & Co. London, 1825. *Sloane’s Cat. Pl. Jamaica, pp. 144-145. 5 [bid., pp. 68-69. 1 <* Plants, Seeds, and Currents,’’ pp. 140-141. 34 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. where its huge pods may easily be mistaken for the fruit of the tree which supports the climber. So far as Dr. Guppy can discover, there are no records of the stranding of Hymenaea seeds on the European shores, although one species, H. Courbaril, is native and widespread in the West Indies and along the neighbouring mainland shores of Central and South America. For almost three-quarters of a century literature appears to remain a blank on the subject of Irish drift seeds. In 1897 the “Irish Naturalist” (vol. vi, page 113), in its report of the Dublin Field Club meeting of February 9th of that year, records the exhibition by Professor Johnson of specimens of a drift seed, J/ucuna wrens, picked up on the shore of Kilkee, Co. Clare, and sent to him for identification. Two years later Mrs. Emily M. Tatlow records in the same journal (vol. viii, page 236), the finding by her of seeds of Entada scandens and Cuesalpinia Bonducella: on the Donegal coast at Narin, the seeds having been identified by Professor Johnson. The last record of Irish drift seeds appears in 1917 in Dr. H. B. Guppy’s “Plants, Seeds, and Currents in the West Indies and the Azores,” already referred to. On page 51, in a chapter dealing with “ West Indian Drift on European Shores,” he records the finding by the Rey. 8. O’Connell in a cave at Kilkee, Co. Clare, of two drift seeds, Eniada scandens and Mucuna wrens, which were sent for identification to Miss Knowles, of our National Museum. The finding of an Entada bean by Miss Knowles herself at White Park Bay, Co. Antrim, is also recorded on the same page. To sum up this historical survey, a careful search through a large body ot literature has established the oceurrence on our Atlantic coasts of four species of tropical drift seeds, Lntada scandens, Mucuna urens, Guilandina Bonduc, and G@. Bonducella, all conclusively identified, and suggested the probability of the occurrence of the fifth, /pomoea tuberosa. Seeing that our Atlantic coasts are no less favourably situated for the reception of oceanic drift than the west coast of Scotland, where the stranding of nine distinct species of tropical seeds or fruits had been placed on record,” it was obvious either that the western beaches of Ireland had been insufficiently explored or that the results of such exploration had not been fully published. So the present writer entered on a course of correspondence with residents on our Atlantic coasts, and in other ways endeavoured to arouse interest in a subject which had not hitherto received a proper share of attention. It soon appeared that one of the seeds, the conspicuous bean of Hntada scandens, was quite well known along our west and north-west coasts, though specimens 1 A synonym for Guilandina Bonducella. 2 See Dr. Guppy’s * Plants, Seeds, and Currents,” pp. 26-27. Corean— Tropical Drift Seeds on Irish Atlantic Coasts. 58 were not often forthcoming. Other less conspicuous seeds have been noticed, too, but the descriptions giveu were too vague in the absence of specimens to permit of even conjectural identification. In the case of one correspondent, however, Miss M. Delap, of Valentia Island, Co, Kerry, well known for her studies in the development of the Medusae, the results obtained were most satisfactory. She kindly placed at my disposal two distinct sets of drift seeds, one of six examples collected on various dates up to 1870. on the beaches of Maghery and off Rutland Island, in West Donegal; the other of seven examples collected by her and her sisters on the shores of Valentia Harbour between 1876 and 1916. These collections included no less than five distinct species, of which three, Lntada scandens, Guilandina Bonducella, and Mucuna (altissima ?), had been found both in Kerry and Donegal, and two, Iioclea veflera and Ipomoea tuberosa, in Donegal only. It will be seen that Miss Delap’s collections add three species, MWucuna (allissima ?), Dioclea reflexa, and Ipomoea tuberosa, to the Irish drift seeds previously recorded. ‘The third of these, Zpomoca tuberosa, was probably found on the Galway coast, without being identified, as early as 1825. From another correspondent, the late Rev. W. Spotswood Green, C.B., of West Cove, Caherdaniel, Co, Kerry, retired Chief Inspector of Irish Fisheries» I have received welcome aid as well as keen disappointment. Writing to me on the 1st March, 1917, he says:—“ At various times I have picked up palm nuts of various species, fronds of palms and pieces of bamboo ... 1 have moved house so often that such things as I had collected were periodically aban- doned.” These abandoned palm nuts and other drift objects collected by a scientific observer who had unrivalled opportunities for inspecting our Atlantic coasts and interviewing west-coast fishermen, would certainly, if preserved, have made important additions to our knowledge of Irish tropical drift. Although Mr, Green could show me no specimens of his own gathering, he kindly undertook to arouse interest in the matter amongst his friends and neighbours. One of these was Mr. Daniel O’Connell, D.L., of Derrynane Abbey, and from him I received through Mr. Green on the 8th March, 1917, two specimens—one of Lntada scandens, the other of Mucuna wrens, both found some years previously on the strand at Derrynane. In 1916 the Entada seeds had been found again on the same strand, where at one time they came in in considerable numbers and in a germinable condition, as a friend of Miss O’Connell’s had sprouted and grown them in a greenhouse. These Entada beans Mr, O'Connell had at once recognized when cast up on the Derrynane beach, as he had seen them at Barbadoes in the West Indies when serving in the Navy in his young days. From the head of Galway Bay, Miss Matilda Redington, of Kilcornan, 36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Oranmore, kindly sent me in the same month, March, 1917, three other dvift seeds—two of Wntada, and one of the larger Mucuna (J. altissima 2), which had formed part of a collection of curios made by an old man living by the seashore in that neighbourhood. These seeds, she had little doubt, were found stranded there. From the Mayo coast I had received in February of the same year, from my friend Miss Amy Warren (a keen student of the Marine Mollusea of the district), another bean of Entada found stranded on the shore of Bartra Island, Killala Bay, about the year 1890. More interesting still was Miss Warren’s positive identification as a constituent of the drift found by her on the Bartra strand of the characteristic fruit of Saccoglottis amazonica, a native of the Amazon and Orinoco estuaries. Unfortuiately, she had not preserved specimens ; but, on showing her the excellent photographic repro- duction of the fruit given in the frontispiece of Dr. Guppy’s “ Plants, Seeds, and Currents,” she at once recognized it. In July of the same year Mr. H. Richards of Barnagh, Belmullet, Co. Mayo, sent me another Entada bean from the shore of the Mullet, where he told me the bean was at times cast up in considerable numbers. He added that some of the old people there believe the Sea Nuts to be good for the liver when ground up and boiled. Professor J. Mangan kindly sent me for inspection still another Entada bean, deposited in the Museum of University College, Galway, by the Rev. William Allman, M.D., who appears to have found it on the beach near Horn Head, Donegal, many years ago. And finally, to conclude the long series of records and reports referring to this conspicuous tropical sea-waif, Mr. T. J. Westropp, President of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland, wrote to tell me that he had heard of nuts of a rich, reddish-chestnut colour being washed up on the beach at Dunbeg, Co. Clare, some time before 1875, the description here pointing evidently to the Entada bean; while Mr. E. W. L. Holt, the present Chief Inspector of Irish Fisheries, informed me that he had similar beans, making part of a collection of alleged antiquities bought by him from an old women at Tawin, Galway Bay, where they had probably been found on the shore. A correspondence with Mr. W. E. Hart of Kilderry, Lough Foyle, like my previous correspondence with the Rev. W. S. Green, brought me keen disappointment, as his letters assuring me that Sea Beans of three different kinds were found on the shores of Donegal, Derry, and Antrim, added that specimens which he had kept in the house at one time had vanished “into the limbo of some spring cleaning.” The naming of the various specimens received from correspondents was much facilitated by the set of West Indian drift seeds presented to our National Museum by Dr. Guppy in 1915, when he endeavoured, without success, to arouse Irish interest in this subject. Though not included in this Coragan— Tropical Drift Seeds on Irish Atlantic Coasts. 37 West Indian set, Zpomoea tuberosa was easily identified from the plates and description given by Dr. Hemsley in the “Annals of Botany” for 1892 (vol. vi, p. 369), where he for the first time determined the species from a specimen found on the shore of North Uist in the Hebrides. As for the Mucuna species, marked with a query, the seed in this case is one which differs in form and size from the seed of JL wrens. ‘This large seed Dy. Guppy finds to be much more frequent in the drift of the Scottish west coast and on the West Indian beaches than the seed of JZ. wrens, and he is inclined to assign it, though not with certainty, to JZ. altissima of De Candolle. The results of this correspondence and of the preceding literary survey are set out in the following table in such a way as to show the comparative frequency of the occurrence of the various tropical dvift seeds and fruits on our Irish Atlantic coasts. The county headings to the columns show the position of the beaches on which the specimens were found :— Kerry. Clare. | Galway. Mayo. | Donegal. | Antrim. ] i l Entada scandens, | < x x x | < ~ Mucuna urens, : ant x x | = == | = = M. (altissima?), . : | x = | x = = = Diocleaveflexa, . . | — —- | = — x = Ipomoea tuberosa, . 0 | = = | x a x = Saccoglottis amazonica, . | _— —_ | _ ~< _ — Guilandina Bonducella, . < — _ — | x = G. Bondue, . e West coast. County TERA ow All of these seeds and fruits, with the exception perhaps of Saccoglottis, belong to species either native or fully naturalized in the West Indies; all are more or less frequent there in beach drift, and all are highly buoyant, several of them having been experimentally proved by Dr. Guppy to be capable of floating for upwards of twelve months. As a constituent of the lish drift, Zntada scandens comes easily first both in extension of range and in frequency of occurrence. The published records taken together with reports received from correspondents show that this conspicuous seed has been gathered on the Irish western coasts no less than fifteen times, and occa- sionally in considerable quantity, at dates ranging from 1696 to 1916, or for more than two centuries. RIA. PROC,, VOL. XXXV, SECT. B. . [F] 38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 2. THe ORIGIN OF THE IrisH TropicaL Drirt. The stranding of tropical seeds and fruits on the Irish Atlantic coasts in considerable variety, and over a long series of years, having been established beyond all doubt by the evidence just given, the question arises—by what means did they reach our shores? Were they introduced by human agency, direct or indirect? or was their transport over some 4000 miles of ocean effected solely by currents and drifts. Taking first the hypothesis of human agency, it must be admitted that some of the seeds, notably those of Entada and Guilandina, are objects of curiosity, and are not infrequently collected by travellers and sailors, so that their presence, at least in small quantity, on board of vessels engaged in the West Indian and Brazil trades, may be assumed. Moreover, these particular seeds, as well as the seeds of Mucuna, were at one time articles of com- merce, for use either as drugs or in the arts. ‘Thus Sloane, speaking of Entada in the first volume of his “Natural History of Jamaica,” 1707, tells us that the bean is a drug, “and, therefore, merchandise,” and that the “mealy part, being taken out at the hilus, they are tipt with silver, and made into snuff-boxes.” In the same volume he tells us that the Horse-Eye Beans (Mucuna) are made into coat-buttons, and sometimes tipped with silver. Again, in the second volume of the same work (1725), speaking of the hard polished seeds of Guilandina Bonducella, called the Ash-coloured Nickar in Jamaica, from its resemblance to “a Nickar,’ such as boys play withal,” he says the seeds are brought “very plentifully into Europe for making buttons.” Charles de 1]’Ecluse (Clusius), the famous scholar and botanist, describing these seeds in 1605,* says that hardly a ship comes back from Africa, America, or other of the warmer countries, but brings home these nuts. ‘l'heir medical virtues are set out at great length by the Italian botanist, Giovanni Pona, in his description of Monte Baldo, published at Venice in 1617. Here they are said to be an antidote against all poisons, a cure for epilepsy, for twisting of the mouth (tortura della bocca), for scorpion bite, and for quartan fevers; and when worn by children assure them against ill-fortune (portato a dosso da’ fanciulli gli preserva da mali eventi).* As for 1 A provincial word for the marble or ‘‘ taw "’ which boys ‘‘ nick” or propel bya fillip of the upper thumb-joint in the game of marbles. 2 “« Exoticorum Libri decem,” Lib. iii, cap. xv. 2 Lam indebted to the kindness of Mr. A. F. Wilmott of the British Museum for a transcript of this passage (see Appendix B for original text). The reputation of the nut has travelled with it to the Scotch Hebrides. Martin, in his ‘* Western Islands,” tells us that it is hung about children’s necks in the Harries as an amulet against witch- craft or the evil eye. Cotaan— Tropical Drift Seeds on Irish Atlantic Coasts. 39 the virtues of Entada, it is placed by Dalechamp in 1587 amongst the Fubae purgatrices, and Ipomoea tuberosa appears in Oviedo in 1526! under the Spanish name Avellana purgativa. We may then assume the presence on board ships trading between the Western Tropics and the British Isles of at least four of the Irish drift seeds, and an occasional wreck amongst such vessels off our Atlantic coasts might account for the stranding of these seeds on some of the beaches from Donegal to Kerry. Such a view as this has been suggested or expressed, not merely by ignorant cavillers, but by men of science. Thus Lobel in 1570 considered the stranding of foreign beans on the Cornish coast as all the more wonder- ful because no shipwreck was known to have occurred on the spot. Again, John Ray, the father of English botany, whose fame is perpetuated by the well-known Ray Society, when written to by Hans Sloane in 1696 for his opinion as to the origin of the Scottish drift seeds then engaging Sloane’s attention, replied :—“It is very unlikely to me that they should be brought so far by any current of the sea. I should rather think they came from vessels cast away by shipwreck near these parts.”? John Flygare, a pupil of Linnaeus, in a paper on Plant Colonies, read at Upsala in 1765, discussing Gunner's account, published in the same year,’ of the stranding of American seeds on the Norwegian coast, says that no one yet knows how these seeds are carried by the ocean and stranded with vitality so unimpaired that they grow when sown.‘ Three years later Henry Tonning, another pupil of Linnaeus, in a paper on Norwegian Rarities, read at Upsala, makes a further reference to Gunners drift seeds. These, he says, reach Norway either by the ocean, which offers a way of transport from America, or sometimes, though more rarely, by shipwreck. He proposed to the whole learned world (a toto literato orbe) the problem of how these seeds, indigenous in South America, could be carried by sea to Norway, since they do not float. “ They are so recent that they grow when planted, yet come in plenty year after year.” (Cum non natent, cum adeo recentia sint ut germinent, et quotannis adve- miant?) The problem, as so stated, is indeed fit to baftle the whole learned world. But Tonning was wrong in his premises; for most of Gunner's seeds do float. Thomas Pennant, the acute author of “ British Zoology,” may be taken as * **De la Natural Hystoria de las Indias.” Toledo, 1526. * “Correspondence of John Ray.” Ray Society, 1848, pp. 306-7. 5 Trondhjemske Selskabs Skviften, vol. iii, 1765. * Oceanus modo nondum cwiquam cognilo seminaw Cassiae Fistulae, Anacardi occidentalis Mimosue scandentes et Cocos nuciferae ad littora usque Norvegiae volvit, eaque, quod miraberis, adeo vegeta ut terrae mandata germinent ac crescant. ‘* Amoenit. Academ.,” Tom. ii, supp. cli. [F*] 40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. our last exponent of the sceptical attitude towards the Gulf Stream or ocean current theory. When travelling in the Hebrides in 1772 he was presented in the Island of Islay with a set of Molucco Beans found stranded on the shore there. Having mentioned the general belief that the seeds were carried by currents from the West Indies, he proceeds :—“I was for resolving the phenomena into shipwrecks, and supposing that they might have been flung on these coasts out of some unhappy vessels, but this solution of mine is absolutely denied.” It might be further urged in favour of the human agency hypothesis that no one has ever seen these drift seeds in mid-ocean, rari nantes in gurgite vasto, on their 4,000 miles voyage across the Atlantic from the western tropics to the shores of Europe, and that scientific authorities have maintained that the results of oceanic investigations carried on of late years show that the Gulf Stream, so far from washing the European shores, ceases to be recognizable as a distinct current in mid-Atlantic at about 30° of west longitude. This is the case for human agency put as strongly as possible. What are its weak points, and what is the evidence in favour of the competing oceanic hypothesis ? First of all it should be noted that although some of the tropical seeds found in our Irish drift were formerly used in medicine or in the arts, they have long since ceased to be so used, and consequently are not now to be found on board ship in quantity as articles of merchandise. And even were they so used at present, the frequency of their occurrence, not only on our Atlantic beaches, but over a wide stretch of the western shores of Europe, could not reasonably be attributed to such an occasional cause as shipwreck. The seeds have been found stranded all along the Norwegian coast up to the North Cape. Some, indeed, have made their way into the Arctic regions, remote from any trade routes. For instance, Mack in his circumnavigation of Nova Zembla in 1871 found a bean of Entada scandens off the north-west coast in north latitude 76° 10’, on one of the islands known to the Norwegian sealers and whalers as the Gulf Stream Islands (Golfstrémsdarna).2 Torrell, during the Swedish Polar Expedition of 1861, found another bean of the same species on the north coast of Spitzbergen,? and Nathorst in 1871 found a seed of Guilandina Bonduc stranded at Advent Bay on the west coast of the same island.‘ Even the remotest oceanic islands receive these tropical ' “A Tour in Scotland and Voyage to the Hebrides.” 4th ed. Dublin, 1775, p. 232. = ** Petermann’s Mittheilungen,” 1872, p. 375. °““Om Drifyeden in Norra Ishafvet,’’ af Fredik Ingvarson. Kongl. Svenska Vetensk. Handl. Band 37. * Ibid. Cotean— Tropical Drift Seeds on Trish Atlantic Coasts. 41 waifs, though not always by the same currents and drift as waft them to the shores of Europe. Seeds of Guilandina have been strauded on St. Helena, on the Bermudas, on the Azores, and even on the shores of the remote and inhospitable Tristan d’Acunha.! Again, the drift of our Ivish beaches is not confined to these tropical seeds; for the same beaches that yield them yield also from time to time such pelagic organisms as Salpa, Velella, Ianthina, and Physalia, the Portuguese Man-of-War. Quite frequently, after spells of westerly winds, the Blue Ocean Snail, Ianthina, and the Velella are wafted to our western shores from Kerry to Donegal. I myself have watched a fleet of Velella (V. spirans) sail in with the tide on the shores of Clare Island in July, 1909. Miss Warren has found both Velella and Physalia stranded on the beach of Bartra Island, Killala Bay; and Miss Delap tells me that she has taken several living Physalias at Valentia Harbour towards the end of October, 1916. Heve, too, she found cast up on the shore many floats of the Gulf Weed, Sargassum baceiferum, encrusted with a Polyzoon, no doubt the white Membranipora with which Moseley during the Challenger voyage found these floats so conspicuously overgrown in the Sargasso Sea.2 A recent Danish writer on the Gulf Weed, F. Borgesen, tells us that he has had this Membtanipora identified as M. tuberculata Busk from specimens encrusting Sargassum floats which he himself gathered in the Sargasso Sea. The very same species, he adds, is found investing the floats of Linné’s original type specimen of the Gulf Weed in the possession of the Linnean Society. Now none of these oceanic waifs, all of them inhabitants of warmer seas, are objects of trade ; they are all most certainly wafted to our Atlantic beaches by natural agencies, and, applying the maxim noscitur a sociis, the character of the seed-drift may be known by the company it keeps. The stranding of the seeds, of the pelagic animals, and of the Gulf Weed floats makes but a single phenomenon, and is the effect of one and the same agency or chain of agencies. As for the objections that no one has ever seen a drift seed crossing the Atlantic en route from the West Indies to the shores of Europe, and that the Gulf Stream as a current cannot be recognized farther eastward than es N. Moseley: ‘‘ Notes of a Naturalist on the Voyage of the Challenger.” 1892, p- 15. 2 ‘Numbers of the detached air vessels of the weed are to be seen floating about amongst the living weed-beds coated entirely with the white Membranipora, and they look at first like small globular pelagic animals.’’ H.N. Mosely: ‘‘ Notes of a Naturalist on the Voyage of the Challenger.” 1892, p. 15. 3 *Tavestigation of the Ourrents of the Atlantic Ocean.” 1882. Corean—Tropical Drift Seeds on Irish Atlantic Coasts. 43 of natural transport, | may cite Gunnar Andersen, the well-known investigator of the early botanical history of Scandinavia, who in 1893 recorded the finding of the Entada bean in two distinct stations in the peat-bogs of Tjorn, an island which lies off the coast of the Skager-Rack in the Swedish lan or county of Bohus.!| From the nature of these peat deposits and their comparatively small elevation above sea-level, he considers it probable that the beans had been carried thither at a time previous to the post-glacial subsidence in that region ; and in subsequent papers he found in the occurrence of these tropical waifs proof that a branch of a warm ocean current had washed the coast of southern Sweden in the period known to geologists as the Littorina Age.? Whatever date may be assigned, in accordance with this view, to the deposi- tion of these seeds in the peat of Tjérn Island, we may safely assume that it was long anterior to any trade intercourse between Scandinavia and the Tropies.* The evidence in support of each of the two conflicting views as to the method of transport has now been set forth at full length ; and few, I think, who. weigh it will hesitate to give a verdict in favour of the natural method, of that co-operation of current, drift, and wind commonly, though, it would seem loosely and inaccurately, spoken of as the Gulf Stream. For those who accept as sufficient the alternative method of transport by human agency plus shipwreck the occurrence of tropical seeds on Irish sea beaches must remain amatter of indifference, since the interest which attaches to these ocean waifs is inseparable from the belief that they traverse vast ocean spaces, impelled by natural forces whose nature and origin still remain largely mysterious. The evidence available appears to show that the agencies which effect this transport are not all of them persistent or subject to regular periodicity. ‘The latter stage of the transit from mid-Atlantic, where the permanent Gulf Stream ceases to act, to the shores of west Ireland, or, at all events, a portion of that latter stage, is probably effected by irregularly recurrent spells of westerly or south-westerly winds, since the finding of the seeds on our Atlantic beaches occurs at irregular intervals. It may be asked at what rate the passage of these wails is effected from the West Indies or from the estuaries of the Amazon or Orinoco, whence not improbably some of them are derived vid the Gulf of Mexico. Dr. Guppy has collected and discussed a large body of evidence on this point aflorded by the behaviour of numerous experimental bottles and floats dropped overboard at > )««Waxtpaleontologiska undersdkningar af Svenska torfmossar.’ Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd. 18 Afd. iii, No. 8, sid. 40, 1893. 2 «Svenska Vaxtverldens Historia.” Bot. Jahrbiicher, Bd. 22, p. 474, 1897. 3 “Pie Veranderungen des Klimas seit dem Maximum der letzten Hiszeit.” Internat, Geol. Kongress, Stockholm, 1910, p. 293. Bihang Svensk. 44 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. various points in the Atlantic by the United States Hydrographic Office, by the Prince of Monaco, and by many other investigators. An obvious and unavoidable source of error in such experiments lies in the uncertainty as to the length of time which may elapse between the stranding and the finding of a test bottle or float on the European shores. ‘This source of error Dr. Guppy largely eliminates by selecting in the cases of recovered floats or bottles those intervals between throwing overboard and recovery which are the shorter by 20 or 25 per cent. An average of these shorter intervals he rightly considers as most closely approaching to the real duration of the passage, and so treating the considerable body of available material, he arrives at an average rate of 9} miles per day for the 4000 miles drift from the West Indies to the shores of Europe, or about fourteen months for the whole transit. The shortest passage recorded is one of about eleven months for the 4100 miles from Hispaniola to the Irish coast. In all cases the rate varies greatly in different sections of the route travelled, and, as Dr. Guppy points out, the system of oceanic currents is such as to make it possible for a West African Guinea Coast seed to reach the European shores by crossing the South Atlantic to Northern Brazil, and passing thence by the Carribean Sea and Gulf of Mexico into the Gulf Stream. This voyage of upwards of 10,000 miles would be accomplished in about two years; and as Entada scandens occurs in West Africa, it is possible, if by no means probable, that some of its many highly buoyant beans found stranded on the Irish coast may have once grown on the banks of the Niger or the Congo. In most of the earlier records of the discovery of exotic drift seeds on the Seottish coast, for instance, in Mackenzie’s account, already cited here (1675), in Sibbald’s “Scotia Ilustrata” (1684),' in Wallace’s “ Description of the Isles of Orkney” (1693), and in Martin’s well-known “ Description of the Western Islands,’’ the seeds are spoken of as Molucco Beans, and this name, however originated, gave rise to the theory that the beans had travelled by sea from the famous Spice Islands of the eastern tropics. Mackenzie in. his 1675 paper discusses in these words the probable path travelled by the beans :— “ Now, considering the sctuation [sic] of these isles (Hebrides) with respect to any place where Molucco Beans grow, let the observers of ‘Tydes consider what peut must be imagined to adjust the Eastern and Western ' Pars paomugles p. 55 :—In Uittore Mpa Tats aledonii & in Orcadibus cum Alga Marina inveniuntur Phaseoli Molucani & Nux Indica ex qua Pyxides pro Pulvere ster- yuatoris parant. In this passage it will be seen that Entada is called an Indian Nut, while the name Molucco Beans is applied to other sea-borne seeds, probably to those of Guilandina,. Co.gan—Tropieal Drift Seeds on Irish Atlantic Coasts. 45 constant currents of the Main with the wafting of these beans on places that lie so far out of the voad of any of the direct Tydes, And if they grow only about the Molucco Isles, or in no place on this side of the Equator, it would seem more probable that they came by the Northern passage than in any other way. And their freshness in the kernel seems rather to have been kept in the cold conservatory than in the warm baths of the other progress.” It will be seen that the idea of a northern, that is to say, a north-east passage, from the East Indies was suggested to Mackenzie by the name Molueco Beans used in the Hebrides, and obviously indicating a belief that the beans had originated in the Moluccos. Sloane, in his “Voyage to Jamaica,” 1725 (vol. ii, p. 41), erroneously inverts the mental process when he says that the seeds “are called Moluccan Beans by the inhabitants [of N.W. Scotland], they supposing them to have come from these islands by an imaginary north-east passage.” ‘hat rumours of the discovery of a north- east passage to the East Indies were current long before the date of . Mackenzie’s paper is shown by a Spanish report brought to Lisbon from England in 1587 by Francis de Valverde, of San Luecar, while the Armada was being fitted out. This report, as published by the Spanish author Duro in his excellent work on the Armada, shows that Valverde, who had been captured off Cape St. Vincent, on board of a ship homeward bound from New Spain, and kept prisoner many months in England, advised his Govern- ment that it was quite openly said in England that they (the English) had discovered a navigable way to the Moluccos round by the North, and that this would be most inconvenient for the service of His Majesty (Philip II). How the seeds came to get the name Molucco Beans is a mystery which even Dr. Guppy’s erudition has failed to unravel. I can only make the suggestion that the Portuguese name, Fava de Malaqua, Malacca Lean, applied to the kidney-shaped nut or seed of Anacardium, which, in form and colour, as described by the old herbalists, resembles the Entada Bean, was somehow transferred to the latter, and then by an easy corruption changed to Molueco Bean. This Portuguese name for Anacardium is given in Dalechamp’s “ Historia Generalis Plantarum” of 1587, and re-appears in 1640 in a much better known work, “Theatrum Botanicum,” in the section 1 Tia Armada Invencible,”’ 1884-85, vol. ii, p. 512. Documentos no. 86—‘* Que en Inglaterra se decia mui publicamente que habian descubierto la nayegacion de las Moluceas por detras del Norte, y que siendo asi es de gran inconyeniente para servicio de S.M.” This long-desired passage, so ice-bound as to be useless for trade purposes, was not finally accomplished until 1879, when Nordenskiold’s famous Swedish circum- navigation of Hurope and Asia was effected in the ship Vega. See Vega’s Fard Kring Asien och Huropa. Stockholm, 1880-81. R.A, PROC., VOL. XXXV, SOT. B, [G] 46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. on “Strange and Outlandish Plants.’ The Anacardium seed is amongst those mentioned by Gunner in 1765, and afterwards referred to by Flygare and Tonning, as having been stranded on the Norwegian coast. Alongside the wide-spread popular belief in the exotic origin of these drift seeds there existed in certain quarters a notion that they were native products, fruits of the mysterious and inexhaustible fertility of the sea. As we have seen from Siv George Mackenzie’s paper of 1675, the islanders of the Lewes believed the drift beans to come from the Sea-Tangle or Laminaria, and Moseley tells us that in the Bermudas and Tristan d’Acunha the sea beans found there are supposed to grow at the bottom of the sea.’ But the _ most interesting account of such a belief, and one that appears to have eluded the notice of previous inquirers, is given by Clusius in the tenth book of his “ Exotici” of 1605. Speaking of the Entada Bean, he shows that the men of the Fiiroes held a belief similar to that of the Lewes islanders at least seventy years earlier than Mackenzie’s record. ‘The passage, which oceurs at page 336 of Clusius, may be thus rendered :— “A most learned friend of mine wrote to me to say that the Norwegians were altogether persuaded these were Sea Beans, and that they grew up from deep water amongst sea-weeds in the Islands of the Faroes, so that the very cods that held them were brought up to view as they fabled. But in truth these cods, for I have seen one that he sent me, were nothing other than the egg-cases of the Ray fish.2 From the shape of these beans some call them Sea Kidneys, others Lucky Stones, because they believe that if one possessed them they would fend off calamity from his house or enchantments, and I know not what, of hurt or damage from his cattle.” Contrary lo expectation, I have not been able to discover in Ireland any current beliefs as to the occult virtues of the Sea Beans similar to those found prevalent by Martin in the Hebrides when he wrote his “Description” in 1703. ‘The only literary reference to such beliefs as existent in Ireland which I can find occurs in “Letters from the Irish Highlands of Cunnemarra,” already quoted from, where the writer tells us that the “unlearned natives of Cunnemarra have found a fanciful use for these nuts by laying them under the pillows of their straw beds as a charm against the nocturnal visits of the fairies.” No doubt a fund of folk-lore still lingers round these mysterious sea-waifs in the minds of the wise women of our western coasts. Such lore, however, is not to be extracted without patient and skilful manipulation. ' ** Notes of a Naturalist,’”’ 1892, p. 15. ? The familiar sea-shore objects known as Mermaid’s Purses, ° For original text see Appendix C, Cotgan—Tropieal Drift Seeds on Irish Atlantic Coasts. 47 BOTANICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF THE IRISH SEA Drip, To complete this account of our Ivish tropical seed drift, it may be well to add a few details as to the nature and botanical bistory of its components. Of the eight species set out in the list given in the first section of this paper no less than six—Zntada scandens, Guilandina Bonduc, G. Bonducella, Mucuna urens, M. altissima, and Dioclea veflera—belong to the order Leguminosae, one of the largest divisions of the vegetable kingdom. The seventh species, Ipomoea tuberosa, is a member of an extensive genus of Conyolvulaceae, and the eighth, Swccoglottis amazonica, belongs to the order Humiriaceae which is related to the Ericaceae or Heath family. All of these eight species produce highly buoyant seeds or fruits. These have been tested by Dr. Guppy in the course of his exhaustive experiments on the buoyancy of tropical drift fruits or seeds, and several of them have been found to float for upwards of twelve months. This buoyancy, he has shown, is not a constant character, but depends on variable factors, such as station, stage of development, presence of a vacant space between the cotyledons or, in the case of composite fruits, abortion of ovules. All of these seeds and fruits he has found to be more or less frequent or abundant in the beach drift of the West Indian Islands, amongst which they are freely dispersed by sea currents in a germinable condition, so that, with one exception, Saccoglottis, the species form a characteristic feature in the strand flora. European knowledge of these exotic species began with a knowledge of their seeds, which the enthusiastic botanists of the late sixteenth and early seventeenth century eagerly collected, chiefly from Spanish and Portuguese seamen engaged in trade with the Guinea coast or the Spanish Main. Fore- most amongst these enthusiasts was the scholarly Charles de l’Ecluse (Clusius), a native of L’Ecluse on the Sensée river in Artois, who in the course of an enterprising botanical exploration of Spain and Portugal in 1546 had a leg broken by a fall from his horse near Gibraltar, and was ever after condemned to the use of crutches. His botanical ardour was not quenched, however, for he continued his explorations and paid three visits to England, where he obtained exotic seeds and fruits from his London correspondents, James Garet, perfumer, and Hugh Morgan and John Rizzio,! apothecaries to Queen Elizabeth. Here, too, he contrived to interview Drake on his return from his famous circumnayigaticn of the globe, and to procure specimens of the much-prized 'T have failed to trace any relationship between this John Rizzio and the ill-fated David Rizzio, French Secretary to Mary Queen of Scots. In the ‘‘Calendar of State Papers, Elizabeth, Domestic,’’ p. 448, two Italians settled in England, Justiniano and Francis Ritzo, are mentioned as executors of the will of Sir Horatio Palavicini. [G*] 48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Winter’s Bark from the Straits of Magellan. Of most of the seeds and fruits obtained from these and other correspondents, he had drawings made which, along with his descriptions, were brought together and published in 1605, . when the author was in his eightieth year, in his “ Lxoticorum Libri Decem.” From certain passages in this work Clusius would seem to have anticipated by three centuries the seed-buoyancy experiments of Schimper and Dr. Guppy. Thus, on page 58, speaking of Guilandina Bonduc, he tells us that the seed is solid and of stony hardness, and that it sank in water (in aqua subsidebat), and of G. Bonducella he remarks that the seed is hard as stone, though it floats in water (saxei duritie, licet in aquam supernataret). Again, on page 95, he speaks of seeds of two different species sinking to the bottom when placed in water (in agua subsidens & imum petens). What precise object Clusius may have had in thus testing his exotic seeds I have not been able to discover. There seem to be no grounds, however, for suspecting that he had in his mind a possible dispersal of seeds by ocean currents. Entada scandens Benth. This species of almost world-wide distribution in the tropics is a vigorous climber, which, as Sloane tells us in his “ History of Jamaica,” 1707, is found “creeping up the trees and covering their tops for many acres.” The bent or twisted seedpods, amongst the largest known fruits of the kind, often measure up to six feet in length by four inches in breadth and enclose numerous seeds from two to two and a-half inches in diameter, of a rich mahogany colour, with hard, smooth surface, and varying in outline from reniform or kidney- shaped to cordiform or heart-shaped. Patrick Brown, a native of Mayo, in his “ History of Jamaica,” published in 1756, proposed for the plant the name Gigalobium scandens, suggested by its huge pods; Linnaeus named it Afimosa scandens ; subsequently De Candolle, adopting for the genus Adanson’s name Entada, called the plant Entada gigalobium; and, finally, Bentham gave it the name Lntada scandens, by which it is now most generally known. The seeds of this species appear to have been first brought to Europe from the New World. They are included amongst the Fabae purgatrices in a work on drugs, published at Seville in 1569 by Nicolas Monardes, a Spanish botanist and physician A Latin version of this Spanish treatise was produced by Clusius in 1574, and in this the seeds are figured and fully described. The plant is set down as a native of the Island of St. Thomas, and for this reason, and because the seed resembles the heart as it is usually figured, the ' ** Historia Medicinal de las Cosas que se traen de nuestras Indias Occidentales que sirven en Medicina.’’ Duas partidas. Sevilla, 1569. Corgan—Tropical Drift Seeds on Irish Atlantic Coasts. 49 bean, we are told, is known as St. Thomas’s Heart.1. The large bean sent me by Miss Warren from Killala Bay, as well as one of those found by Miss Delap on the beach of Valentia Island, is of this shape, though the reniform shape ig much more common in the Irish specimens I have seen. This appears from Dr. Guppy’s flotation experiments to be one of the most buoyant amongst Hy, i Mj Ute tees Fie. 1.—Early drawings of West Indian Drift Seeds. Saccoglottis amazonica, from Clusius Exot., 1605, p. 4a. » Dioclea reflera, from J. Bauhin, Hist. Plant., tom. ii, 1651, p. 273. Entada scandens, from Clusius’ 2nd Latin Ed, of Monurdes, 1574. - Ipomoea tuberosa, from Clusius Exot., pp. 40, 41. Guilandina Bonducella, from Dalechamp, Hist. Plant., 1586, p. 1869. See ho European drift seeds, this buoyancy, as he points out, being derived from an internal cavity caused by the shrinkage of the cotyledons, unequal shrinkage in different seeds giving rise to varying degrees or complete absence of huoy- aney. ‘The dense, tough integument preserves the embryo throughout its ! Nascitur in Insula D. Thomae dicta & cordis effigiam quale vulgo pingi solet imitatur ; ideweo a quibusda Cor D. Thomae nuncupatur. 50 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. long sea passage of 4000 miles, so that plants have frequently been raised in greenhouses from seeds of this species found stranded on the shores of Europe. In frequency of occurrence and widespread dispersal as a drift seed on the western shores of Europe, Entada comes easily first. The records range from South Kerry to Spitzbergen. Mucuna urens Medic. M. (altissima ?) DC. Like Lntada scandens, both of these species are climbers, JL wrens being widely distributed in the tropics of both hemispheres, including the Pacific Islands ; while Jf altissima appears to be confined to the New World, where it oceurs in the West Indies, Central America, and Brazil. Dr. Guppy has found the seeds of both species in the beach drift of the West Indian Islands, those of J. wens being much rarer there, as they are in the drift of the European shores, than those of JV. altissima. The seeds of the two species are not easy to discriminate. Both are of rounded outline, more or less flattened ; brown in colour, and almost completely surrounded by a broad, black, sharply defined band—the hilum or scar formed by the cord which attaches the seed to the seed-case. The seed of MW. wrens is the smaller, not exceeding an inch in diameter. It is more swollen or approaching to a globular form than the seed of M. altissima, which attains a diameter of an inch and a-half. As in Entada, the buoyancy of the seed is due to an inter- cotyledonary cavity. The first mention of this genus I can find is in the Latin version of Monardes, published by Clusius in 1574. Here a figure of a young plant is given along with a few seeds, showing fairly well the characteristic broad hilum. ‘This figure, as Clusius tells us, was drawn from a plant which he grew in Belgium from a seed brought from Pernambuco, and procured by him in Lisbon in 1564. He succeeded in growing this plant to a height of two cubits (about 3 feet 6 inches), but failed to flower it. A better figure of the seed is given by J. Bauhin in Vol, ii, p. 271, of his “ Historia Plantarum,” published in 1651. ‘The generic name Mucuna is derived from the native Brazilian name, Macouna, under which the seeds were first introduced into Europe. It is not possible to determine to which of the two drift species of Mucuna the figures and descriptions of Clusius and Bauhin should be referred. Guilandina Bondue Linn. G. Bonducella Linn. The distribution of both of these species is as wide as that of Entada and Mucuna, and the hard, round, shining seeds have attracted attention from early times. ‘The Linnean specific name Bondue, with its diminutive Bonducella, is derived from the Arabic word Bondog, signifying a necklace, Cotean—Tropical Drift Seeds on Trish Atlantic Coasts. 51 the seeds being made into necklaces and bracelets in the East. By modern systematists the genus Guilandina has been merged in Caesalpinia, under which name the species are now frequently spoken of. Dr. Guppy has shown that the buoyancy of the seeds is due to an internal cavity, usually intercotyledonary, as in Entada and Mucuna. ‘The earliest plate of the seed which I can find is given at pave 1859 of Dalechamp’s “ Historia Plantarum,” 1586, where it is entered under the heading Vaiii fructus peregrina Clusiz, and incorrectly named Nux Faufel, this name being properly applicable to the Areca nut, the fruit of what Gerard calls the “ Drunken Date Tree.” The seed figured is said to have been obtained by Clusius from John Rizzio, apothecary to Queen Elizabeth, while Clusius was on a visit to London in 1581, and is described as being smaller than a sparrow’s egg, almost round, of stony hardness, and looking as if it had been turned in a lathe (tanguam torno elaboratus). ‘The description is most accurate, for the stony test is encircled by faint parallel ridges suggesting the use of ua lathe tool. In all but colour the seeds of both species are similar, those of G. Londue being yellow, those of G. Bonducella grey or leaden-coloured. The plants, however, are distinguish- able by the size of the leaflets and by the presence or absence of foliaceous stipules. While G. Bonducella is widespread as a drift seed onthe shores of western Europe, there are but two records of G. Bonduc, one for the Irish coast by Robert Brown in 1818, the other by Pennant for the Hebrides in 1774. Dioclea reflexa Hook. f. The seed of this leguminous tree-climber, which is widespread in the tropics of both hemispheres, appears to be of quite rare occurrence in the drift of the Kuropean coasts, though it is a common ingredient in the drift of the West Indian Islands. Dr. Guppy suggests that the infrequency of records for the European shores may be due to a failure to distinguish the seeds from those of Mucuna. He accepts but two records, one for the Orkneys, the other for the Shetlands; and in Iveland it is known only from a single station on the west Donegal coast, where, as already mentioned, it was found by Miss Delap along with Mntada, Mucuna, Guilandina, and Ipomoea. The earliest figure and description of this seed which I can find are in J. Bauhin’s “ Historia Plantarum Universalis Nova,” 1651, at page 273 of the second volume. The figure is good, showing the squarish outline of the seed; and in all points save the colour of the hilum the description which follows agrees closely enough with Miss Delap’s specimen :—Phaseolus Brasilianus totus niger splendens. Cortice obtectus est duro atque splendente . . . Hilus etian totus niger, tres fructus partes ambit ipsoque fructu elatior est. Rotundus esset, nisi pars sessilis rotunditatem caveret. In Miss Delap’s specimen 52 ; Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. the hilum is brown, not black. The buoyancy of this seed has been shown by Dr. Guppy to depend, not on the presence of an internal cavity, but on the intrinsic lightness of the kernel. Ipomea tuberosa Linn. ae As a drift object it is hard to say whether we have to deal with a esas or a fruit in the case of this species, which is a lofty climber, wide-spread in the West Indies and in the tropics of South America, Africa, and Asia. The fruit or seed occurs as a hard, ebony-black, polished object, depressed, globose. or slightly squarish in outline, about an inch in diameter, marked with four transverse grooves on one side, and with a C-shaped or crescentic hilum om the other. Though normally a four-seeded fruit, often but one embryo is developed, while the envelope retains its four-partite character. To this arrest of development of a portion of the embryos the high buoyancy of the one-seeded fruit is due. The seed or fruit is very well figured and described by Clusius! as one of six fruits received by him at various times from James Garet, a London apothecary and perfumer, who practised tulip-growing. Two figures are given by Clusius, one on page 41, showing the characteristic C-shaped hilum; the other, on page 40, showing the quadripartite division of the fruit, which he deseribes as apparently consisting of four nuts joined together (veluti ex quatuor arvellanis simul connexis constans), and so hard in texture as almost to resist the file. Clusius believes the fruit to be. iden- tical with the Arellana yurgativa, previously described by Ferdinand Oviedis in 1526. ; Long known from the drift of the Scottish west coast, it was not inks 1892 that the species was identified. As a constituent of the West Indian drift Dr. Guppy finds it to be quite rare, and on the European shores. it is by no means so frequent or so wide-spread as Entada, Mucuna, and Guilandina. It is recorded with certainty only from the Hebrides, the Orkneys, and the Shetlands. To this range, Miss Delap’s. Donegal record: gives a considerable extension. Ly thie Sees Saccoglottis amazonica Mart. ; This is the largest of the European drift fruits, and its origin is almost. certainly the Amazon and Orinoco basins. As a drift fruit, Dr. Guppy finds, it to be wide-spread on West Indian beaches, where it was observed’ by Sloane in Jamaica two centuries ago, and identified as one of the fruits cast up on the north-west islands of Scotland. Good figures of the fruit are given by Clusius at page 45 of his “Enxotici,’ 1605. Here we are, told art i Exotici,” lib. ii, cap. xvi. Cotean—Tropical Drift Seeds on Irish Atlantic Coasts. 58 that Jacob Plateau, hearing that Clusius was engaged in the preparation of his work on Exotics, sent him several fruits. Amongst them was this, which 290 years later was finally identified as Saccoglottis, and traced to its home in the Amazon basin.! It is described by Clusius as being two inches long by four inches in girth, marked into five segments by longitudinal ridges, the surface tubercolated with blister-like protuberances, which, when opened, were found to be empty. It is to these closed cavities, or resin cysts, that the high buoyancy of the fruit is due. Saccoglottis is of infrequent occurrence on the beaches of western Europe. In addition to the Hebrides, the only records are those for the Devonshire coast, where it was picked up in 1887, and for the Mayo coast, where we have felt justitied in accepting its occurrence on the evidence given by Miss Warren. In concluding this account of our Trish tropical drift seeds it is my pleasing duty to have to acknowledge kind aid received in many ways from the following, in addition to those already mentioned :—Miss M. €. Knowles, of the Herbarium, National Museum; Mr. T. W. Lyster, Librarian of the National Library; Professor A. Henry, of Royal College of Science; Mr. R. W. Scully, author of the “Flora of the Co. Kerry”; Mr. R. Lloyd Praeger, of the National Library; and last, though by no means least, Dr. H. B. Guppy, of Salcombe, South Devon, whose sympathetic correspon- dence carried on with me during the progress of the work was most fruitful in suggestion. APPENDIX. (A) Dame Killigrew sends Sea-beans to Lobel from Cornwall. Lobel, Adversaria, Londini, 1570, 395. Permultas accepimus a nauclerus fabas Phaseolosve ex Americae novo ‘orbe, eque Hesperia Aphrica allatas, quae mixtae naturae videntwr, sed propinqworis Phaseolo ... sed alias perquam raras habemus nos munere lectissimae literata virtute et familia in Anglia illustri Heroinae Catherinae Killigreae quas ferunt repertas magna copiae ad Cornubiae littora & quod non parum mirum, eo loco nullum meminit ullus navem illisam, nullumve naufragium factum et tamen quotannis novae inveniuntur, partim fluitantes & partim effodiuntur immersae sabulis littoreis, quasi ut putant Cornubiensis maris Anglice accolae, secundis Austris aut Zephyris é nova mundo appulsae fuerant. '** Nature,” Nov. 2hst, 1895. A Jamaica Drift Fruit, D. Morris. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. B. (A) 54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (B) Giovanni Pena on the virtues of Bonduch Indiano (Guilandina Bonduch) “ Monte Baldo descritto da Giovanni Pena, Veronese.’ In Venetia MDCXVI, pp. 22-33. Questo frutto, per quanto lIlustrissimo Contarini me ne scrisse, é venduto in Alessandria d’ Egitto da’ Turchi con nome di Bonduch, ascrivendole gran virtu; ed in particolare (come mi fu scritto dal Sig. Gio. Maria Danioto, nella cognitione della planta versatissimo) che portati adosso da’ fanciulli gli preserva da mali eventi (Nel modo che Plinio scrive della Pietra Molochites, chiamandola custodia infantium); valeve al morso de Scorpioni, toglie !’Emi- cranea ricevendolo in polve sottilissima per le narici, et sana la tortura della bocca ; conferisce all’Epilessia, et la quantita sua esse il peso di due grani di Pepe; bevyuto nel vino alla quantita di un cece, sanare il colico, la febre quartana, et resistere a tutti i Veneni: lequali virtt quanto di lui proprie siano non saprei dive, per non haverne veduto esperienza. (C) The Faroe islanders believe the Sea Beans to be sea growth.—Clusius, “ Erotici,” 1605, p, 336. Ceterum silentio minime premendam existimayi opinionem quam Nortuagos de hoe phaseolo habere intelligebam quam istum Avomatum Historia quintum typu exprimeretur: illos enim prorsus sibi persuadere scribebat doctissimus vir mihi amicus marinum esse phaseoluin atque adeo in Farris insulis nasci inter algam et ex profundo erui quin et folliculos ostendere quibus continere nugantur, quam tamen nihil aliud sint (nam unum quam_ mittebat conspexi) quam ovorum Raiae piscis putamina. Ipsa a forma Renes Marinos appellant, nonnulli etiam Bonae Sortis calculos, sive quod calami- tatem a domo possessoris sive etiam quod incantamenta & nescio quam noxam ab heri pecore arcere vel propellere credantur. , EXPLANATION OF PLATE X, TROPICAL Dkirt SEEDS FOUND CAST UP ON THE WEST COAST OF IRELAND. SLIGHTLY REDUCED IN SIZE. 1. Entada scandens, Bartra Is., Killala Bay. 2. i “ Maghery strand, Donegal. 3: S 4 Belmullet, Co. Mayo. 4 and 6. Mucuna (altissima?), Valentia Harbour. 5. Mucuna urens, Valentia Harbour. 7. Ipomoea tuberosa, Maghery strand. 8. Guilandina Bonducella, Maghery strand. 9. Droclea rveflexa, Maghery strand. Proc, R. I. AcCAD., VoL. XXXV, SEcT. B. PLATE X. CoLGAN.—TRoOPICAL DRIFT SEEDS ON IRISH ATLANTIC COASTS. ( 55 ) RV: THE HISTORY OF THE DUNKELD HYBRID LARCH, LARILX EUROLEPIS, WiTH NOTES ON OTHER HYBRID CONIFERS. By AUGUSTINE HENRY, M.A., F.LS., AND MARGARET G. FLOOD, B.A. PLATE Xi. Read June 23. Published Sepremnper 25, 1919. I.—Hyprip CONIFERS. INSTANCES of hybridisation between different species of conifers are not of common occurrence. The fact that species of the same genus seldom grow together in the wild state may explain the rarity of hybrids amongst conifers in natural surroundings; butit is difficult to account for their non-appearance in pineta, botanic gardens, and artificial plantations, where allied species often stand in close proximity, and cross-pollination would seem to be inevitable. Most of the recorded cases are confined to the two genera, Abies and Pinus; and scarcely any addition has been made to the short list! of hybrid conifers drawn up by Masters in 1901. It is probable, however, that hybridisation in conifers is more frequent than is supposed, and possibly widespread amongst the other genera. Hybrids often escape recognition, and if observed are apt to be classed with so-called “varieties” or “ sports.” As an example of a hybrid conifer which has not yet been recognized in books as such, | may instance the puzzling hemlock spruce, Z'suga Pattoniana var. Jeffreyi, A. Henry.2 This supposed variety is undoubtedly a hybrid between the two wild species, Zsuga Pattoniana and Tsuqa Albertiana, and may now be named Z'suga Jeffreyi, A. Henry. ‘In Journ. R. Hort. Soc. xxvi, 97 (1901). 2 In Elwes and Henry, “Trees of Great Britain,” ii, 231 (1907). Another name for this tree is T'suga Mertensiana, var. Jeffreyi, Silva Tarouca, ‘‘ Unsere Freiland. Nadel- hélzer,” 294 (1913). The hybrid differs from 7. Pattoniana in having green and not bluish foliage, and in the leaves being serrulate and not entire in margin, with a groove on the upper surface continued to the rounded apex. It differs from 7, Albertiana in the radial and not pectinate arrangement of the leaves, which, moreover, have broken stomatic lines on the upper surface, absent from the last-named species. R.A, PROC., VOL. XXXY, SECT. B, (J) 56 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. This extremely rare tree, of which there is a living specimen in Kew Gardens, was originally raised at Edinburgh from seed collected in 1851 by Jeffrey in British Columbia on Mount Baker, where the two species were observed growing together by Englemann in 1882.! Vsuga Jeffreyi has turned . up again, after an interval of sixty years. There is now growing in Mr. M. Hornibrook’s garden at Knapton, Abbeyleix, a young tree, identical with Jeffrey’s plant, which was procured from Vancouver Island about four years ago. It was dug up asa wild seedling a few inches high in the mountains behind Cowichan Lake, where the two parent species probably intermix, as one is a characteristic tree of the lower altitudes of Vancouver Island, while the other is almost confined to the alpine zone. Il.—Hysrip LARCHES. Hybrid trees, especially those of the first generation, are usually endowed with remarkable vigour, so that they not only produce timber rapidly and in great volume, but they also are to a considerable degree immune from serious attacks of insects or of fungoid disease. Hybridisation between the different larches is thus a subject of economic importance, as the genus yields excellent timber in a short term of years, provided the plantations remain in a healthy state. The species most cultivated, Larix ewropaeca, is unfortunately very liable to disease. Each of the dozen known species of larch is confined to a distinct territory, and natural hybrids have not been observed in the wild state. Three hybrid larches have, however, originated spontaneously in cultivation; and crossing has also been effected by artificial pollination. 1, Larix pendula.—One of the hybrid larches, Larix pendula, Salisbury, which puzzled botanists for over a hundred years, may now be briefly referred to. Its history was elucidated by Prof. A. Henry? in 1915, It originated as a single seedling about 1759; and the original tree, a first cross between Larix europaea and Larix americana, grew for many years at Mill Hill, near London, being ultimately ent down in 1800. This tree attracted much attention on account of its extraordinary vigour. Lambert, the great authority of his time on Conifers, said: “It was the finest and largest tree I have ever ' It was described accurately as regards the leaves and twigs by A. Murray, in Proc. R. Hort. Soe. iii, 205, fig. 1 (1863), under the name Abies Pattoniana, a misleading and untenable designation, as Jeffrey's plant is quite different from the alpine wild hemlock spruce, previously described under this name by Balfour in 1853. The hybrid is some- times also wrongly called Abies Hookeriana, A. Murray, which is a synonym no longer in use, being a later name of the alpine wild species. *In ‘Gardeners’ Chronicle,” 18th September, 1915, pp. 178-179, figs. 58-61, and 9th October, 1915, p. 234, Henry ano FLoon—Vhe Dunkeld Hybrid Larch. aT seen, bearing great quantities of cones with ripe seed annually.” From its seed a good many descendants were obtained, some of which are still to be seen in parks and botanic gardens in Great Britain. The trees of the second and third generations differ amongst themselves in vigour, size, habit, bark, twigs, leaves, and cones. In fact, they show a range of variation that can only be explained as resulting from the diverse combinations of the distinc- tive characters of the two parent species. These peculiar larch trees were for a long time considered by foresters and botanists to be a second wild species in Hastern Canada, where, however, Larix americana is the sole indi genous larch. Of late years, they were erroneously identified with Larix dahurica, a native of Hastern Asia. The history and botanical characters of Lavriv pendula clearly establish its hybrid nature. It is noteworthy that none of the trees of the second and third genera- tions retains the remarkable vigour of the original first cross. In fact, they are as a rule inferior in growth to the European larch, one of the parents ; but a good number show greater vigour than the other parent, the American larch. The Russian botanist, Regel,! gives an interesting account of the remark- able differences in habit of the seedlings which he raised at St. Petersburg from the seed of ZLariv pendula. Some exhibited bizarre, prostrate, and pendulous forms. This is a striking example of mutations resulting from hybridity. In Larix pendula only one tree of the first hybrid generation appears ever to have been produced. In the case, however, of the Dunkeld hybrid larch, as will be shown in the following pages, numerous first-cross individuals of great promise and vigour have been easily raised from seed. ‘The seed is profusely produced by a few trees of one species, which are spontaneously cross-pollinated by trees of the other species in their vicinity. This abundant production of hybrid seed is a remarkable phenomenon, 2. Larix Marschlinsi, Coaz This hybrid larch came only under our notice a few days ago. Like the Dunkeld hybrid larch, it has arisen from a tree of Larix leptolepis, which happened to be fertilized by the pollen of another species, growing close by. The mother Japanese larch tree, which is now about thirty-seven years old, stands in the forest garden of Tscharnerholz, near Morat, in Switzerland. Seed of this, sown in 1901, produced young trees, which are now growing at Marschlins in the communal forest of Igis, in the Grisons canton. These seedlings ave very vigorous, having attained, ‘Tn ‘Gartenflora,’’ xx, 102 (1871). 2TIn ‘‘ Schweiz. Zeitschrift fiir Forstwesen,” vol. xviii, p. 12, figs. 8 and 4 (January, 1917). ra 58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. when measured in 1917, 27 to 33 feet in height, with a girth of 24 to 26 ins. at one metre above the ground. They produced cones in 1916, which are unlike those of Z. Jeptolepis. Dy. Coaz considered these trees to be the progeny of a cross between the Japanese larch and the European lareh; but the real source of the pollen he leaves in doubt. In the photograph, repro- duced with his description, of the mother Japanese larch tree at Tscharnerholz, there is standing near it a group of trees, which are said to be Larix eurepaea, var, sibirica; and it is very probable that the pollen came from these Siberian larches, which were thirty-five years old in 1917. It would seem, then, that Larix Marschlinsi is a cross between L, leptolepis and L. sibirica; but further investigation is required. The reverse cross, Larix sibirica 9 x L, leptolepis & is said to have a produced artificially in Russia by V, Parashink, from an abstract! of whose paper the following is taken —“ The Russian larch is very severely attacked by Peziza Willkommii and by Coleophora laricella, so as to render its cultiva- tion inadvisable. The Japanese larch, on the contrary, is almost immune against fungi or insects ; its growth is, however, less rapid (in Russia), and the quality of timber obtained from it more liable to decay. Is it possible, by cross-breeding, to combine in a single subject the valuable characters of the two types? With this object he fertilized specimens of the Russian larch (LZ, sibirica) with the pollen of the Japanese species. The hybrids of one year old can be seen in a plot of the experimental station at Nova Alexandria.” IJfL.—Tue DunkeLtp Hysrip Larcu, Larix Evroueris. The “Dunkeld hybrid larch” is the name given by foresters to seedlings that have been repeatedly raised from the seed of certain Japanese larch trees (Lariz deptolepis), ten in number, which are growing near the road leading to the mansion at Dunkeld, Perthshire. These trees are fairly vigorous, being about 50 feet high in 1916, when they had attained thirty- one years old. Near them are growing numerous European larches (Lari eurapaea), from which pollen can easily be wafted by the wind; and cross- fertilization undoubtedly occurs. The seedlings of the ten trees differ considerably in appearance from ordinary Japanese larch, such as is raised in this country from seed imported from Japan. ‘Internat. Bull. Agric. Intell., iii, p. 2201 (1912). Parashink, relying un the botanical name, L. europaea var. sivirica, speaks of the Russian larch as the “ Kuropean larch at the eastern end (Russia) of its distribution”; but it is a very distinct species, now always correctly named Lariz sibirica. ? These ten trees were raised from seed imported from Japan in 1884, and sown in 1885. Cf. Trans. R. Scott. Arbor. Soc. iv, 273 (1898). Henry anv FLoop—TVhe Dunkeld Hybrid Lareh. 59 The oldest of the hybrid seedlings were planted out at Inver, near Dunkeld, in 1904, and were about 25 feet high when seen in 1916, being reputed to be then sixteen years old from seed. ‘hey are narrow, with upturned twigs at the ends of the ascending branches; and are strikingly different in habit from the wide-spreading true Japanese larch. Mr. D. Keir, the forester, in June, 1919, accurately measured the Inver hybrid larches as follows :— Height. Girth at 5 feet from the ground. No. 1. 27 feet, 18 inches. ae PSY op ile} 5 Bh Zi 5 20 » + c : 2X0) 5 20) 3 a) BM) 214, Five hybrids, planted at Ladywell High Park, in 1907, and three years younger from seed than the Inver trees, show much more even and better growth, being 30 to 53 feet in height and 17 inches in girth at 5 feet from the ground. About 100 acres of hybrid seedlings, all of which are very thriving, have been planted out on the Blair Athol and Dunkeld estates. Several of the Dunkeld hybrid larches have borne cones with fertile seed, from which seedlings of the second generation have been raised. At the Ladywell Nursery, Dunkeld, one could see in 1916 three beds of seedlings of different origin, all two years old, and under the same conditions of soil and treatment. These compared as follows :— 1. Hybrids of the first generation, raised from one of the ten Larix leptolepis trees, 1 very wniform crop of seedlings, 12 to 17 inches in height. 2. Hybrids of the second generation, raised from seed of one of the Inver hybrid trees. These averaged 12 inches high. and were very varied in size and appearance, suggesting Mendelian segregation. 3. Pure Larix leptolepis, raised from Japanese seed, a very uniform crop of seedlings, 6 to 8 inches high; or about half the size of the first cross. We have obtained most of the material for the study of the Dunkeld hybrid larch from a plot! in the Buffalo Park plantation at Murthly, Perth- shire, which contains 300 trees of the same origin as those at Inver. Planted ' This plot is described by Jehn Murray, in Trans. R. Scott. Arbor. Soc. xxix, 152 (1915). Plate xv, accompanying this interesting article, shows the habit of the Dunkeld hybrid larch. 60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. out in 1908, the trees in this plot averaged 29 feet in height and 13} inches in girth at breast-high when measured in August, 1916. This astonishing vigour of growth is very evident when comparison is made with an adjoining plantation of pure Japanese larch, the trees of which are considerably shorter, though they are two years older, having been planted in 1906. There seems to be no doubt that these first generation hybrids always exceed in vigour both the parent species. All the specimens obtained from Dunkeld and Murthly seem to be uniform in their characters, indicating a first cross between two pure species. It is possible that some of the seed of the mother trees may not be always cross-pollinated, and in that case the resulting seedlings would be identical with Z. /eptolepis ; but no instance of this came under our notice. It is now proposed to apply! to the “hybrid Dunkeld larch,” Larix leptolepis 9 x L. europaea &, the name Larix eurolepis, A. Henry ; and to give in the succeeding pages the results of a careful study of the material obligingly sent by Mr. A. Murray, forester at Murthly, and Mr. D, Keir, forester at Dunkeld. Before giving a description of the hybrid larch, it is necessary first to state clearly and at considerable length how the two parent species plainly differ in their twigs, leaves, flowers, and cones; but it is convenient to postpone till later our account of the peculiar distinctions that are visible under the microscope in the sections of the leaves of the parent species and of the hybrid. I. Parent Species (a) Twigs. In Larix europaea the twigs in their first year are glabrous, green, and without waxy bloom; becoming in the second year greyish-yellow with the tips of the pulvini tinted orange. Buds golden brown, not resinous ; axillary buds not overlapped at the base by the apex of the subtending pulvinus; terminal buds surrounded by mucronate scales. In Larix leptolepis the twigs in the first year are covered with a waxy bloom, and usually bear long brown hairs, either dense or scattered, but in a considerable proportion of individual trees entirely absent or cast early in the season. In the second year the twigs are red, brilliant in tint on the upper surface, duller on the surface directed towards the ground and in the shade. Buds reddish-brown, very resinous; axillary buds overlapped at the base by the raised apex of the subtending pulvinus; terminal buds surrounded with partly acute, partly mucronate scales. | Larix eurolepis, A. Henry, hybrida nova inter Laricem leptolepidem et Laricem europaeam: arbor robusta alterius foliis hujus ramulis: bracteis florum feminarum roseis ut speciei europaeae, sed reflexis ut speciei japonicae: strobilis maturis etiam mediis, similibus speciei europazae forma conica; squamis laxis, leviter reflexis: pedunculo flavo. Henry and Fi0op—The Duniceld Hybrid Larch. 61 (6) Leaves. In all larehes there are two sorts of leaves—(1) those arising singly in spiral order on the long shoots of the current season ; and (2) those borne in clusters of thirty to sixty.at the summit of the short shoots or spurs on the older twigs. In LZ. ewropaea the leaves are green without any diffused bloom on their surface, and with few stomatic lines, and on that account are not glancous in tint. In ZL. leptolepis the leaves are distinctly glaucous, being covered on both surfaces with a diffused waxy bloom; while the two bands on their lower surface, having more stomatic lines, are very conspicuous. The number and arrangement of the stomatic lines are given in the concluding table. (c) Female flowers. The female flowers or very young cones of ZL. ewropaea are deep pink in colour, as the bracts, which are straight and not reflexed, are brilliant red over most of their surface, except the green midrib and muero. In ZL. leptolepis the female flowers are greenish in colowr, as the bracts, the upper halves of which are reflexed downwards, are tinged pink only on their extreme edge, most of their surface being green. (d) Cones. ‘The cones of LZ. ewropaca are dark purple before ripening, ultimately becoming brown, conical in shape, being broadest near the base, and tapering to the apex; scales appressed, upper margin straight or ineurved, basal half of the outer surface pubescent ; bracts exceeding half the length of the scales, with their tips exserted and visible externally ; peduncle yellow. The cones of ZL. leptolepis are globose, being small at both ends, green before ripening, turning brown when mature; scales loose, not tightly appressed, upper margin thin and reflexed, variable in pubescence; bracts short, not exserted ; peduncle reddish. II. Larix eurolepis, A. Henry. This hybrid is remarkably intermediate between the two parents, as will be seen on comparing their descriptions just given, item for item, with the account which follows. The Dunkeld hybrid larch, as stated above, has ascending branches, and is considerably narrower in the crown than the Japanese larch, which it excels in vigour of growth. (a) Twigs. Young shoots either glabrous or slightly hairy, always with some bloom on their surface, but less marked than in the Japanese larch. Twigs of the second year, closely resembling those of the European larch, being ereyish-yellow with orange-tipped pulvini.! Buds non-vesinous, light 1The twigs of L. ewrolepis are always greyish-yellow, with orange-tipped pulvini on the upper surface ; and are usually of the same tint beneath. Occasionally, however, the surface in the shade and directed towards the ground, is of a dull reddish-brown tint, 62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. reddish-brown ; axillary buds very slightly overlapped at the base by the subtending pulvinus; terminal buds surrounded with partly acute, partly mucronate scales. p (6) Leaves always covered with a glaucous bloom, as in L. Jeptolepis; but the two stomatic bands beneath are not so white as in that species. (c) Female flowers, deep pink; in this respect exactly resembling L. europaea; but the bracts are reflexed, being similar in this respect to L. leptolepis. (7) Cones, resembling in shape the European lareh, being decidedly conical, but not so dark in colour before ripening as that species; scales loosely appressed, upper margin slightly reflexed, but not so much as in L. leptolepis, basal half of outer surface pubescent as in Z. europaea; bracts mostly exserted, but the tips not projecting externally so conspicuously as in L. ewrepaea ; peduncle yellow, as in the last species. The distinctive characters, visible to the unassisted eye, of the two species and the hybrid, may be tabulated as follows :— L. europaea. L. leptolepis. L. eurolepis. Twigs— glabrous pubescent or glabrous glabrous or very slightly hairy yellow red yellow no wax much wax slight wax Buds— golden brown red brown light reddish-brown no resin resinous no resin scales around terminal _ scales around terminal scales around terminal bud bud mucronate bud mucronateandacute mucronate and acute Palvini— ending at base of axil- overlapping base of axil- slightly overlapping base _ lary bud lary bud of axillary bud Bracts of yonng pink greenish pink cones — straight reflexed reflexed Cones— conical globose conical seales straight or in- scales much reflexed scales slightly reflexed curved bracts long, exserted bracts short, concealed bracts short, but a few ex- serted peduncle yellow peduncle reddish peduncle yellow lI. Microscopic characters of the parent species and of the hybrid. The young twigs and the leaves, when cross-sections, obtained by the microtome, are examined under a moderate power, show distingnishing characters :— (a) Twigs, in the form of the two resin-canals, which run longitudinally through each pulvinus that gives rise to a leaf. (b) Leaves, in the number and form of the stomatic lines on both surfaces, in the size and position of the two resin-canals, which are sometimes only feebly developed, and are then said to be indistinct; in the absence or Henry ano Froop—The Dunkeld Hybrid Larch. 63 presence of papillae on the cells of the epidermis ; in the position and size of the fibro-vascular bundle. These characters are not always identical in the two kinds of leaves (those of the long shoots and those of the spurs). These distinctive microscopic characters are set out in the following statement :— (1) Resin-canals of the pulvini of the young twigs, circular in LZ. ewropuea, oval in L. leptolepis, oval in L. ewrolepis. (2) Resin-canals of the leaves of the long shoots:—Z. ewropaea—well developed, situated at the extreme outer edge of the leaf, equidistant from the upper and lower surfaces, separated from the epidermis by one layer of lignified cells. L. leptolepis—-well developed, situated nearer the lower than the upper surface, not quite at the extreme outer edge, separated from the epidermis above by two or three layers of cells, abutting on the epidermis beneath. L. eurolepis—well developed, situated as in LZ. europaea, but separated from the epidermis by either one or two layers of cells. (3) Resin-canals of the leaves on the short shoots :— L. ewropaea—minute and indistinct, or obliterated. L. leptolepis—small but distinct, with a lining of large cells, and separated from the epidermis by legnified cells. L. eurolepis—minute and indistinct, or obliterated. (4) Epidermal cells of both kinds of leaves :— LL. ewropaea—all smooth. L, leptolepis—all papillate. L. evrolepis—cells on the central part of each surface and on the outer edges, with papillae; elsewhere the epidermal cells are smooth, (5) Fibro-vascular bundle of both kinds of leaves: L. ewropaea; small, equidistant from both surfaces. L. leptolepis; large, nearer the lower than the upper surface. L. ewrolepis ; large, equidistant from both surfaces. (6) Stomatic lines of the leaves. ‘These occur as two bands, one band on each side of the midrib, and are usually present on both surfaces. The position of the stomata are marked out by white wax; but the lines are rather irregular in number and arrangement, being seldom continuous from base to apex. In the subjoined table, the number of lines in each band is indicated :— Long shoot leaves. Short shoot leaves. Upper surface. Lower surface. Upper surface. Lower surface. L. europaea, 2 or 3 3 or 4 1 or 0 Zor 3 L, leptolepis, 5 or 4 5 or 6 2 or 3 3 to 5 L, eurolepis, 2 or 3 4or5 1 3 tod R.I.A. PROG., VOL. XXXY, SECT. B. [K] 64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. IV. Artificial crosses between the European and Japanese Larches. he reverse cross, Larix europaea 2 XL. leptolepis §, was artificially made by hand pollination at Murthly in 1914, and 37 cones were produced. These contained a large number of seeds, but only 6 seedlings were raised, which are for so far vigorous in growth. Twigs sent in 1917, showed one of the seedlings to have yellow twigs like Z. europaea, while two other seedlings had the reddish twigs of Z. leptolepis. The cross, Larix leptolepis 9 x L. europaea $, artificially made by hand pollination in the same year, did not result in the production of any seedlings ; but in 1915, when the cross was repeated, three seedlings were raised, which are reported to be not very vigorous. It is astonishing how difficult it is to effect cross-fertilization artificially in the case of most trees, and more especially of conifers. This lack of success is hard to explain. The facile production of such hybrids is not possible without much further experimental work. This can only be carried out when the importance of the subject becomes recognized by those in authority. Function of Epidermal Papillae.—The remarkable difference in the epidermal cells of the leaves of the European and Japanese larches—the surface of the former smooth, of the latter roughened with papillae—is no doubt connected with the fact well known to foresters, that the Japanese larch bears considerably more shade than the European species. Professor Henry Dixon, F.n.s., has kindly supplied us with the follawing note on the function of papillose epidermal cells :— “ Haberlandt! considers that the papillose epidermal cells of leaves act as lenses causing the parallel rays of incident light to converge within the cell. and form a brightly illuminated dise on the sereen formed by the protoplasm adhering to the internal surface of the back wall of the cell.. He supposes that when this disc is centrally placed, as will be the case when the general surface of the leaf is at right angles to the rays of light, no stimulus is emitted for transmission to the motile tissues of the leaf; if, however, it is displaced from the central position, as will happen when the incoming light , is oblique, a stimulus is perceived by the screen, which on transmission to the, motor tissues evolves a response tending to bring the leaf surface perpen-. dicular to the light. eer yar “Whether this theory is true or not, it seems to me that a papillose: epidermis must act in another important mariner. Much of the light falling upon leaves must strike them either at the angle of total reflection or of 1: Physiological Plant Anatomy,” pp. 616-631 (1914), Henry anp Froon—Vhe Dunkeld Hybrid Larch. 65 glancing incidence, and is lost to the leaf as far as photosynthesis is con- cerned, Where the epidermis is papillose, however, much of this light is forced to penetrate the epidermis, and is deflected into the leaf, where it is available for photosynthesis. ‘The effect may be illustrated experimentally by allowing very oblique illumination to fall upon the ridged surface of so-called ‘ prismatic’ glass, used in basement windows, etc., when the sheet of glass viewed from its smooth surface appears to glow with light. If a piece of smooth glass be substituted for the ‘ prismatic’ glass, the oblique light fails to penetrate it, and no such effect is produced. “Tt seems probable that photometric measurements could be made of the gain of light in papillose leaves, and I hope shortly to make experiments on the subject.” NOTES BY PROFESSOR A. HENRY. The microscopical details and Fig. 1 are due to Miss Flood. For the rest of the paper, I am mainly responsible. For help in obtaining material I owe thanks to Mr. A. Murray, forester at Murthly, to his son, Mr. J. M. Murray, B.Sc., and to Mr. D. Keir, forester at Dunkeld. Since the date of the reading of this paper, the Dunkeld hybrid larch has been described and named x Larix Henryana, by Mr. Alfred Rehder in Journal. of the Arnold Arboretum, vol. i, page 52 (July, 1919). Ma. Rehder had not seen cones of_this tree, and his description relates to the naked-eye characters of the twigs and leaves of young trees, about twelve feet tall, which were obtained from Dunkeld, and are now growing in the Arnold: Arboretum, Boston, U.S.A. This name is invalid, being later than Larix eurolepis, which was published by me with a short but adequate description in the Jrish Times, 24th June, 1919, page 4. The Dunkeld hybrid larch was apparently first mentioned by Mr. H. J. Elwes, who states in Elwes and Henry, “'Trees of Great Britain,” vol. ii, page 388 (1907), that at Dunkeld there was a Japanese larch planted close toa common larch, from which seedlings were raised at his suggestion by the late D. Keir, which seemed to be hybrids between the two species. All the plantations of Dunkeld hybrid larch which I have seen are remarkable for their great vigour and good health, being free from chermes and fungus disease. At Tubney Arboretum near Oxford, a group of fourteen trees planted in 1909, varied in 1913 from 10 ft. 7 in. to 6 ft. 8 in., averaging 8 ft. 5 in. in height. These are now (September, 1919) narrow in habit, with 66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. beautifully straight stems, averaging 30 ft. tall. They surpass considerably in height a group of Japanese larch, planted three years earlier, namely in 1906. There is also a thriving plantation of Z ewrolepis at Leonardslee, Sussex. M. Liechti, Inspector of Forests at Morat, Switzerland, in a letter to me dated 31st August, 1919, states that Larix Marschlinsi in all probability is a hybrid between Larir leptolepis and Larix sihirica; but this is not absolutely certain, as there is a group of old trees of ordinary European larch about 400 metres distant from the mother Japanese tree, the pollen of which might have been blown on the young cones of the latter. EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI. Fig. 1. a. Larix europaea. bv. Larix leptolepis. c. Larix eurolepis. Sections of the leaves of the long shoots on the left, and of the leaves of the short shoots on the right. ‘The fibro-vascular bundle in the centre, the resin-canals at the outer angles, and the epidermal layer of cells around the periphery, are shown diagrammatically. The interruptions in the epidermis indicate the position of the stomatic lines; but, owing to the irregularity of their arrangement, all the lines are scarcely ever cut through in one section. There is also shown in all the sections a short single layer of hypodermal cells, confined to near the middle line of the upper and lower surfaces. Fig. 2. Reproduced from a photograph. 1. Larix europaea, 2. Larix eurolepis, 3. Larix leptolepis. Mature cones, with the scales gaping apart and the seeds fallen, on the left. Cones just before ripening, with the scales unmoved and still bearing the seeds, on the right. *HOUVT CGINFAT, TANNA AHL—'aGo0o1y GNV AUNAPT I Buy ‘D ado.n ea 4 =o 0. ee de © ee eee cree . Whe, THE DOUGLAS FIRS: A BOTANICAL AND SILVICULTURAL DESCRIPTION OF THE VARIOUS SPECIES OF PSEUDOTSUGA. By AUGUSTINE HENRY, M.A., F.LS., AND MARGARET G. FLOOD, B.A. (Pirates XII—XIV.) Read January 26. Published May 17, 1920. I.—INTRODUCTION. THE Douglas Fir of North America is one of the great timber trees of the world. Widely spread over the vast region between the Rocky Mountains and the Pacific Coast, where the diversity in climate is extreme, it exists in several forms, remarkably different in growth and utility. It was the primary object, at the outset of this study, to investigate the two chief forms, which are still grouped together by most botanists as a single species, Pseudotsuga Douglasii, Carriere. These are, however, more correctly regarded as two species: one, the Pacific Coast, Oregon, or Green Douglas Fir, to which Carriére’s name should be restricted, and the other, the Rocky Mountains, Colorado, or Blue Douglas Fir, which Mayr named Pseudotsuga glauca. These two species inhabit separate regions, and differ much in silvicultural features. The Oregon Douglas Fir forms forests of immense trees on the Pacific Coast, and is now much _ cultivated in the British Isles, where its rapid growth and enormous yields of timber in a short term of years render it very valuable. The Colorado species, throughout its home in the Rocky Mountains, is much inferior in size and vigour, and is of little or no value in commercial afforestation in this country. The importance of a comparative study of these two species is unquestionable. The original scope of this paper has been extended to include an account of the whole genus. This is given below in a methodical description of the genus and of the seven species which have been distinguished. Our knowledge of P. Douglasti and P. glauca, both in the wild and cultivated states, is fairly complete. Of the other species, the native material for study R-L.4. PROC,, VOL. XXXYV, SECT. 8. [L] 68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. has been very scanty, while cultivated specimens are extremely rare, con- sisting of a few small plants of two or three species, only recently introduced. A brief reference may now be made to some other results of the present investigation, of which further details will be given in the succeeding pages. The microscopic structure of the leaves has been found to be a distinct and constant character in each species, evidently being correlated with the special climate in which the tree lives in a wild state. The Colorado and Oregon Douglas Firs exemplify this in a striking manner, the leaf-anatomy of the former showing many xerophytic features which are adaptations to the dry and continental climate of the Rocky Mountains. The notable difference in the odour exhaled by these two trees led to an examination of the oil which is obtained by distillation from their foliage. his oil proves in each species to be very distinct in chemical composition. A similar difference exists in the oil of the various forms of the Yellow Pine, which occur in the same territory as the American Douglas Firs. 1].—Tur GENUS PSEUDOTSUGA. Pseudotsuga is a genus of Abietineae, akin to Larix in the structure and qualities of the wood and in its embryonic history,' but resembling Abies in the solitary evergreen needles. Main branches whorled. Bark on young stems, smooth and with resin-vesicles; on older trunks, thick, corky, furrowed, con- sisting of alternate thin white layers and thick reddish-brown layers. Branchlets with somewhat raised pulvini, each coloured around the projecting apex, which bears a single leaf. buds diagnostic of the genus, spindle- shaped, sharp-pointed, with numerous shining brown scales. Leaves linear, narrowed at the base, with a median furrow above, and a green midrib and two stomatic bands beneath ; transverse section with a single fibro-vascular bundle and two marginal resin-canals. Cones short-stalked, pendulous, ripening in the first season, the rounded scales gaping to let out the ripe seed; bracts conspicuous, exserted, three- lobed at the apex, the terminal lobe awn-like. Seed without resin-vesicles, differing from that of Larix in the pointed base; wing large, rounded above, uot detachable without breaking, covering not only the upper surface, but also a considerable part of the lower surface of the seed. Seven specimens of Pseudotsuga have been described, three occurring in western North America, and four restricted to small areas in western China, Formosa, and Japan. These may be arranged as follows :— 1See Joseph Doyle, in Scient. Proc. R. Dublin Soc. xy, 325 (1918), on the various points of agreement, which establish a close natural affinity between Larix and Pseudotsuga. Henry ann F1.cop—The Douglas Firs. 69 T.—AMERICANAK. I.eaves undivided at the apex. 1. P. Douglasti, Carvitre. Pacific Coast Region of North America. Branchlets pubescent. Leaves thin, flat beneath, with fragrant pine-apple odour. Cones 3 to 4 inches long, with straight erect bracts. Var. caesia, Schwerin. Northern Rocky Mountains. ‘his differs from the type in the glabrous branchlets, thicker needles, and smaller cones, 21 inches long. 2. P. glauca, Mayr. Rocky Mountains, Colorado to Mexico. Branchlets variable in pubescence, often glaucous. Leaves thick, rounded beneath, with strong turpentine odour. Cones 2 to 3 inches long, with retlexed bracts. 3. P. maerocarpa, Mayr. Southern California. Branchlets variable in pubescence. Leaves thin, flat beneath, ending in a cartilaginous point. Cones very large, 3} to 7 inches long, with erect straight bracts. I[.—AsraticaF. Leaves bifid at the apex. * Branchlets glabrous. 4. P. japonica, Beissner. Japan. Leaves about 1 inch long. Cones small, about 14 inches long, with short reflexed bracts. ** Branchlets pubescent. 5. P. sinensis, Dode. N.-E. Yunnan, China. Leaves 1} inches long. Cones 2 inches long, with short reflexed bracts. 6. P. Forrestii, Craib. W. Yunnan, China, Leaves nearly 2 inches long. Cones 21 inches long, with long reflexed bracts. 7. P. Wilsoniana, Hayata. Formosa. Leaves 3? inch long. Cones 2 to 24 inches long, with short reflexed bracts. This species is possibly identical with P. sinensis, Dode. Pseudotsuga Douglasii. Oregon Douglas lir. Pseudotsuga Douglasvi, Carriére (1867). Pseudotsuga mucronata, Sudworth (1895). Pinus tavifolia, Lambert (1803). Psewdotsuga taxifolia, Britton (1907). The Oregon Douglas Fir attains 300 feet or more in height. Branchlets 1 Pseudotsuga Douglasii is the first name of the species under the correct genus, and is the name that has been generally used for many years by foresters, nurserymen, and botanists in Europe. Pseudotsuga tawxifolia, founded on the earliest specific name, is generally adopted in America, and is in accordance with the Vienna Rules of Nomenclature, [L*) 70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. without bloom, yellowish at first, grey in the second and third years, pubescent with minute hairs; pulvini slightly elevated; buds with little or no resin. Leaves with fragrant pine-apple odour, pectinate, either flat in one plane or with a V-shaped depression between the two converging lateral sets, not glaucous, straight, 1 to 1} inch long, thin; apex acute or rounded; lower surface flat, with two well-defined whitish bands of crowded minute stomata; upper surface with a distinct median groove from base to apex. A transverse section of the leaf shows the proportion of breadth to thickness as 3:6:1; epidermal cells of the under surface papillate; hypoderm absent except in the centre above and beneath; idioblasts never present; resin-canals with two layers of lining cells. Female flowers conic, usually greenish, composed of small pointed erect bracts, which are green with a narrow pink border; seed-scales minute, with ovules converging at the antipodal ends. In some trees the flowers are reddish, so that colour alone will not distinguish this species from the Colorado Douglas Fir. Cones when ripe 3 to 4 inches long, 1} to 2 inches wide, light brown, with numerous (about fifty) scales in 4+ phyllotaxis, and with erect straight bracts. Scales thin, }-} inch wide, slightly concave internally, minutely pubescent externally, rounded above with a crenulate margin. Bracts erect, longer than the scales, with terminal slender awn and two triangular, sharp-pointed, slightly laciniate lateral lobes. Seed about + inch long, dark shining reddish-brown above; light brown, mottled with white beneath ; wing rounded at the summit. Rafn gives the average weight of 1000 seeds as 10°3 grammes. The seedling has six to eight cotyledons about 4 inch long, triangular in section, entire in margin, green below and bluish above with two stomatic bands. Primary leaves about 4 inch long, linear, sharp-pointed, grooved in the median line above, with two stomatic bands beneath. Buds ovoid, reddish, smooth, pointed. The Oregon Douglas Fir is a native of the Pacific coast region, which includes southern British Columbia, Washington, and Oregon, from the crest of the Cascade mountains to the sea, and the coast ranges of California as far south as the Santa Luciarange. ‘This species also occurs in the Sierra Nevada range in California. The other principal trees of the Pacific coast region are Sitka Spruce, Thuya gigantea, Western Hemlock, and Abies grandis, with the Redwood limited to the coast of California. These are the largest trees in the world, producing the maximum volume of timber per acre. The region is extremely humid, with an annual rainfall of 60 to 100 inches, most of which falls in Henry anp Fi.0op—7he Douglas Firs. an the winter months. The prevailing winds are warm and from the sea, the climate being mild and uniform, with frequent fogs, and gradual moderate changes in temperature. Cool summers and mild winters are the rule. The Oregon Douglas Fir occurs also in the Sierra Nevada of California, where the rainfall is less, 20 to 60 inches annually, with a long growing season. Here it attains a large size, but is not so abundant as on the coast. The accompanying species are not the same, Abies grandis being replaced by Abies concolor, and the Redwood by Sequoia giyantea, while Thuya gigantea and Sitka Spruce are absent. Atmospheric humidity is essential to the good development in height and volume of the Oregon Douglas Fir. It flourishes best where both relative humidity of the air and precipitation are greatest. The rainfall of the region inhabited by this species exceeds that of any other forest region in the United States. The growing season is comparatively long, about six months. In consequence, no other tree in North America attains so great a height in the same term of years. It reaches on an average 154 feet in 100 years, the Redwood being next with 150 feet. The Oregon Douglas Fir does not bear exposure to severe cold, and for this reason does not extend in America further north than latitude 55°. Its growth is also checked by much exposure to the wind. Thus, in British Columbia, it is not found on the mainland near the open sea, on account of the strong south winds which prevail in winter; yet it forms splendid forests close to the water’s edge on the sea coast south of Queen Charlotte Sound, being protected by the mountains of Vancouver Island. To the north it only occurs in sheltered inlets. It is quite absent from the Coast Archipelago, where there is constant wind. It thus differs much from Sitka Spruce, Thuya gigantea, and Western Hemlock, which grow well in the islands, and occur as far north as Alaska. In Vancouver Island, the effect of the wind on its distribution is very plain, as it is rare and seldom reaches a large size on the west coast close to the sea, while it is very abundant and of gigantic size a few miles inland. In America, Oregon Douglas Fir grows best on fresh sandy loam or loamy sand, and reaches its greatest size on deep porous soils, with considerable water content, but at the same time well drained. It is never found on the Pacific coast in swampy ground, being absent from the poorly drained areas, with patches of sphagnum bog, sedges, and rushes, on which Sitka Spruce and Pinus contorta grow fairly well. It also avoids light dry sands and heavy clays; but apart from these limitations, it is rather indifferent to conditions of soil, if the climate is suitable, as it grows fast on poor gravels and sands in the Puget Sound country. It apparently will not bear inundation in (e: Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. cultivation in Europe; but it grows in Washington and Oregon, on the edges of ocean inlets, where the least rise submerges its roots. - In Washington and Oregon it bears less shade than Sitka Spruce, Western Hemlock, Thuya gigantea, and Abies grandis; ut maintains itself in competition with these species on account of its greater rate of height growth, and its adaptability to varying conditions of soil and moisture. It demands for its best growth an abundance of light overhead, but produces the tallest and straightest stems when well shaded from the side. It attains its optimum development in even-aged stands, where all the trees are about the same height, and all receive direct top-light. Grown in this way, the stenis are cylindrical in form and crowded upon the ground, yielding an inmense volume of timber per acre. The branches are very persistent, and remain on the stem long after their foliage has died from lack of light. Even in dense stands on the Vacific coast, the shedding of the dead branches only begins when the trees are forty years old; and stems clear and smooth below the crown of living foliage are not produced till seventy or eighty years old. Owing to the remarkable rate of its growth in height and diameter, and its capacity to form dense stands, the Oregon Douglas Fir excels in North America all other species in the yield of timber per acre. The yield tables, compiled from measurements taken by Hanzlik in 568 plots in the forests of this species in Oregon and Washington, show that between the ages of 50 and 120 years the mean annual increment in volume is about 170 cubic feet per acre on first-class sites, 130 cubic feet on second-class sites, and 100 cubic feet on inferior sites. Much higher yields would be reckoned if thinnings could have been included ; but account was only taken of the timber actually growing on the ground at the time of measurement. These tables show that on good soil an acre of Oregon Douglas Fir at sixty years old measures 10,000 cubic feet of timber, the average height of the trees being 120 feet. Munger’ gives the average height on good soil in the forests of Washington as 110 to 130 feet at seventy years old, and 150 to 190 feet at 150 years old. Pseudotsuga Douglasii var. caesia. This variety, which was described by Schwerin in Mitt, Deutsch. Dendr. Ges., 1907, p. 257, attains a height of 100 to 150 feet. Branchlets glabrous, grey in the first wiuter and second and third years; pulvini slightly prominent; buds resinous. Leaves pectinate, with a trace of glaucous bloom, resembling the type in the continuous median groove above, but intermediate in most respects between the Oregon and Colorado species. A 1 Quarterly Journal of Forestry, viii, 146 (1914). 2 U.S. Dept. Agric. Forest Circular, No. 176 (1911). Henry anp Froovp—The Douglas Firs. 73 transverse section shows the proportion of breadth to thickness as 2-75:1; epidermal cells of the under surface papillate; hypoderm well- marked in the centre above and beneath, occurring elsewhere in groups of two or three cells; idioblasts few; resin-canals with two layers of lining cells; odour like that of the type, but less fragrant. Cones resembling the typical form in the straight and not reflexed bracts, but smaller in size; scales fewer (about thirty) in 58; phyllotaxis, % inch wide, more concave internally. Bract with long terminal awn, and short blunt lateral lobes. Seed smaller than in the type. This variety is intermediate in the characters of the leaves between the Oregon and Colorado species, but is closer to the former, which it resembles in the cones. The flowers have not been seen by us. Var. caesia was the name given by Schwerin to the Douglas Fir oceurring in the interior of British Columbia, at Quesnel, on the Upper Fraser River, lat. 53°, where the climate is cold and comparatively dry. This variety extends throughout the northern Rocky Mountains region of the Douglas Fir, which includes the interior of southern British Columbia, north-eastern Washington, northern Idaho, and north-western Montana. The climate of this regiou is not so humid as on the Pacific Coast, the annual rainfall beimg 20 to 40 inches, falling mainly in the growing season. The winter is very dry and cold, the temperature sometimes falling to —25° F, A considerable number of the Coast conifers also grow in this region, notably Abies grandis, Western Hemlock, and Vhuya gigantea. Pinus ponderosa, rather rare in the Coast belt, becomes here an important constituent of the conuerous forest. Zaria: occidentalis is confined to this region. Attention has recently been called! by Professor Jehn Davidson, F.LS., Vancouver, b.C., to the occurrence of manna on the foliage and branchlets of this variety of the Douglas Fir in the dry belt of British Columbia, especially in the valleys of the Fraser and Thompson rivers near Lytton, Lillooet, and Nicola. This manna is composed mainly of the rare sugar, melezitose. It is produced in considerable quantity, and is not due to the attack of aphides, being apparently a natural exudation from the leaves. 1t is comparable to the Manne de Briangon, which is occasionally found as an exudation on the leaves of the European larch in the French Alps “in the height of summer and in the early part of the day.” Melezitose is not known to occur in any other conifer. In 1907 young trees of var. caesiw were raised in German nurseries from seed gathered at Quesnel in the preceding year by Baron ven Furstenberg. 1See American Forestry, February, 1920, p. 85; Scientific American, 14 February, 1920, p. 165 ; and Flickiger and Hanbury, Pharmacographia, 416 (1879). 74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. About fifty of these trees in the Queen’s Cottage Grounds, Kew Gardens, are healthy, but comparatively slow in growth. They were 7 to 10 feet high in 1919, forming narrow regular pyramidal trees, with ascending branches. They differ from the type in not making a summer shoot. At Avondale, a small plot, nine years old from seed, average 5 to 8 feet high, about half the height of Oregon Douglas Fir of the same age planted beside them. In Germany also, var. caesia grows more slowly than the Oregon Douglas Fir, and can be recommended for planting only in northern and mountain climates, where it would probably withstand severe winter frosts. Pseudotsuga glauca. Colorado Douglas Fir. Pseudotsuge glawea, Mayr, in Mitt. Deutsch. Dendy. Ges. 1902, p. 86. Pseudotsuga Douglusii, var. glauca, Mayr, Wald. Nordamer. 307 (1890). The Colorado Douglas Fir attains about 80 or 90 feet in height. Young branchlets either glaucous and reddish brown in the first three seasons, or without bloom, when they become grey in the second or third year; pubescence variable, often glabrous on terminal branches, and pubescent on lateral branchlets; pulvini elevated, projecting at the apex. Buds resinous, more or less covered with a whitish deposit of resin. Leaves with strong odour of turpentine, not regularly pectinate, those in the middle line spreading irregularly, and more or less upturned on the branchlets; similar to /. Vouglasii in length and breadth, but thicker, and convex beneath; upper surface indistinctly grooved, the median furrow not continued to the apex; lower surface with two bands of crowded large stomata. A transverse section shows the ratio of breadth to thickness as 24:1; epidermal cells all papillate; hypoderm nearly continuous all round ; idioblasts numerous; resin-canals with two layers of lining cells. Female flowers irregular in shape, with widely spreading reflexed bracts, brilliant pink in colour, more rounded than in the Oregon species. Seed- scales with ovules diverging at the antipodal ends. Cones, when ripe, 2 to 3 inches long, 1} inch broad, light brown, with comparatively few (about 30) scales in 58; phyllotaxis, and with reflexed spreading bracts. Scales somewhat smaller than in P. Douglasii, more concave internally, pubescent externally ; rounded above with entire margin. Bracts retlexed about the middle, and spreading outwards; median awn slender, with triangular acute lateral lobes. Seeds similar to P. Douglasi, with paler wings. Rafn gives the average weight of 1000 seeds as 113 grammes. Pseudotsuga glauca is a native of the central and southern Rocky Moun- tains, extending from eastern Montana and Wyoming southwards through Henry anp FLoop—Vhe Douglas Firs. 75 Colorado and Utah to Avizoua, New Mexico, and northern Mexico. In this region the daily and seasonal ranges of temperature are great, the winter being long and severe, with frequent periods of extreme cold, the tempera- ture falling sometimes to -30° F. The summer is hot, and often very dry. The annual precipitation in the Douglas Fir zone is 15 to 26 inches, largely in the form of snow. The growing season is short, often less than three months. The region is characterized by the occurrence of Picea Engelmanni and Pinus ponderosa scopulorum throughout, with Pinus Murrayana in the north and extending as far south as central Colorado. In the southern parts of the Rocky Mountains, as in New Mexico, the climate is more moderate, with a smaller range of temperature (-10° to 95° I’.), heavier rainfall, and a longer growing season. Here the Douglas Fir becomes a larger tree, and possibly constitutes a distinct variety. (See note, p. 91.) The Rocky Mountains Douglas Fir is much less susceptible to injury from drought than the Coast species; but in arid regions it grows best on cool northern slopes, and in deep valleys where moisture in the soil and air is retained. It bears without injury very severe cold in winter, but is liable to attack by spring frosts, which damage the young shoots after growth has begun. In the Rocky Mountains it grows well both on dry sandy tracts and on moist loamy soils, but does not succeed on clay, on coarse gravel, or in poorly drained situations. It does not bear shade as well as Engelmann Spruce or Abies lasiocarpa. In its native home it is very slow in growth, and rarely attains over 90 feet in height and 14 feet in diameter. Yield tables are not available ; but figures given by Frothingham! show that at its best in the wild state it reaches about 90 feet in 150 years. On account of its slow growth, the volume of timber per acre yielded by this species in the Rocky Mountains is very small; and it usually forms an open forest of small trees, with tapering stems and persistent branches. Pseudotsuga macrocarpa, Mayr, Wald. Nordamer. 278 (1890). This species attains a height of 70 or 80 feet. Branchlets reddish brown in the first year, grey in the second and third years, variable in pubescence, either quite glabrous or with scattered short hairs; pulvini only slightly raised. Buds more or less coated with resin. Leaves pectinate, not glaucous, curved, 1 to 1} inch long, usually tipped with a cartilaginous point; median groove on the upper surface indistinct ; lower surface with raised broad midrib, and two depressed whitish bands, 1 U.S. Dept. Agric. Forest Circular No. 150, p. 30 (1909). 76 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. each of 5 to 7 stomatic lines. A transverse section of the leaf shows the margins pointed and turned down; proportion of width to thickness as 36:1; epidermal cells all papillate; hypoderm nearly continuous, with thick cell-walls; idioblasts very few ; resin-canals with two layers of lining cells. Cones, the largest of the genus, 34 to 7 inches long, and 23 inches wide; with numerous (50-75) scales, in 3} phyllotaxis, and with straight, non- reflexed bracts. Scales thick, woody, broader than long, 1} to 2 inches wide, slightly concave internally, and densely and minutely pubescent externally, rounded above with a crenulate margin. Bracts slightly exserted, straight, with stout terminal awn, and two sharp-pointed lateral lobes. Seed very large, nearly 4 inch long, dark brown and shining above, whitish mottled with brown beneath; wing broad and rounded. Rafn gives the weights of two lots of 1000 seeds as 72 and 108 grammes. The seedlings, which are described by Zederbauer in Centralblatt Gesammte Forstwesen, 1908, Part 5, differ considerably from those of the Oregon species in the more numerous (7 to 15) and longer (nearly two inches) cotyledons. The primary needles are also very long, to 1}inch. The seedlings are delicate, being killed by ordinary winter frosts, and did not survive in the open air at Mariabrunn, near Vienna. This species occupies an isolated area in the arid mountains of South California, at 3000 to 5000 feet elevation, forming open groves, or growing in mixture with shrubs, oaks, or pines. Its distribution extends from the Santa Inez Mountains near Santa Barbara on the coast, to the Cuyamaca Mountains on the southern borders of California, and it also grows on San Pedro Martir Mountain in Lower California. This region is characterized by a small rainfall (10 to 25 inches annually), a mild winter, rarely below 15° F., and a very hot summer. Other characteristic conifers here ave Pinus Jeffreyi and Pinus Coulteri, both with very large cones. This species was introduced into England by Mr. H. Clinton Baker, who raised seedlings at Bayfordbury, Hertford, in 1910, Six planted out in the woods were thriving in 1919, the largest being 4 feet high. This species is tender to spring frosts, but sheltered by surrounding trees it bore without injury 0° F. in the winter of 1918-1919. Pseudotsuga sinensis, Dode, in Bul/. Soc. Dendr. France, 1912, p. 58; Craib in Notes R. Bot. Garden, Edinburgh, xi., plate 161 (1920). This species is said to be a very large tree. Branchlets moderately pubescent, with minute stiff hairs, reddish brown in the first winter, grey in the second and third years; pulviui scarcely elevated. Buds not resinous. Henry anp FLroop—The Douglas Firs. ihe) Leaves pectinate, bifid at the apex, 1 to 14 inch long; upper surface deeply grooved from base to apex ; lower surface with a wide raised midrib and two narrow white bands, each of 7 to § lines of crowded minute stomata. A transverse section shows the edges of the leaf to be pointed and tured slightly down; preportion of width to thickness as 3°4:1; epidermal cells of the lower surface papillate ; hypoderm nearly continuous all round the leaf; idioblasts numerous ; resin-canals with one layer of lining cells; cell-walls of the spongy mesophyll infolded. Coues about 2 inches long and 14 inches wide, of few scales (about 20) in ;4; phyllotaxis, and short reflexed bracts. Scales large, thick, woody, about 1} inches wide; upper margin rounded, with a slightly bulging apical part ; exposed part of the scale much wider than in P. Forrest. Bracts shorter than the scale, reflexed near the summit, with long central awn and two short lateral lobes. Seed not seen, described as 4 to | inch long, inclusive of the long narrow-pointed and striated wing. This species is a rare tree in China, where it has been found by Pére Maire growing on limestone at 8,500 feet elevation in north-eastern Yunnan at Che-hai and Tung-chuan. Seedlings were raised in 1912 by M. Chenault at Orleans, and one of these had attained at Leonardslee about 2} feet high in 1918. Pseudotsuga Wilsoniana, Hayata, in Jeon. Plant. Yormos., v. 204, t. 15 (1915). This species is a native of Formosa, where it is recorded from one locality only, Mount Morrison, at 9,000 feet altitude. It is not represented in European herbaria. Judging from the description and figure, it differs but little from Pseudotsuga sinensis, agreeing with the latter in the pubescent branchlets and bifid short leaves. ‘The cone is similar in the shape of the scales, and in the short reflexed bracts. Pseudotsuga Forrestii, Craib, in Notes Rk. Bot. Garden, Ldinburgh, xi, 189, plate 160 (1920). This tree attains 60 to 80 feet in height. Branchlets with scattered minute rigid hairs, which are sometimes absent; pulvini slightly projecting at their apices, and with translucent edges due to the resin-canals. ‘The branchlets appear to be reddish brown at first, becoming grey in the second and third years. Buds slightly resinous. Leaves pectinate, bifid at the apex, the largest in the genus, up to nearly 2 inches in length; upper surface with deep median groove from base to apex ; ' Specimens of branches with cones of this species have been very recently received by Professor Henry from Mr. R. Kanehira, of the Formosan Forest Service. 78 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. lower surface with wide raised midrib and two narrow white bands, each of 5 to 6 lines of crowded minute stomata. A transverse section of the leaf shows the margins pointed aud turned downwards; proportion of width to thickness as 3°7: 1; epidermal cells of the lower surface papillate ; hypoderm present only in the centre, and very sparsely at the outer edges; idioblasts numerous ; resin-canals with two layers of lining cells: cell-walls of the spongy mesophyll infolded. Cones about 2} inches long and 1} inches wide, with 20 or more scales in +8; phyllotaxis, and long reflexed bracts. Scales smaller than in P. sinensis, about 14 inches wide, with exposed part very narrow, and more concave internally. Bract with apical part reflexed over the scale in the next rank, longer than in P. sinensis, with a long central awn and triangular acute lateral lobes. Seed about 2 inch long, including the narrow-pointed pale brown wing, the upper surface of which bears a few hairs near the lower inner angle. The seed itself is dark shining brown above, and mottled light brown beneath. This tree is a native of western Yunnan, in China, where it grows at 10,000 feet altitude in the Mekong Valley, lat. 27° 40°. Young plants raised from seed lately sent home by Forrest are in cultivation at Edinburgh. It is very closely allied to P. sinensis, the microscopic characters of the leaf being very similar, but it differs in the cone and seed, and the leaves are much longer. For the present it should be kept distinct. Pseudotsuga japonica, Leissner, in Mitt, Deutsch. Dendr. Ges., v. 62 (1896). Tsuga (Pseudotsuya) japonica, Shirasawa, in Tokyo Bot, Mag., ix. 86, t. 3 (1895). The Japanese Douglas Fir attains about 100 feet in height. Branchlets glabrous, yellowish in the first year in native specimens, reddish in cultivated trees, ashy grey in the second and third years; pulvini projecting at their apices. Buds without resin. Leaves pectinate, bifid at the apex, about 1 inch long, thin, not glaucous ; upper surface with a median furrow from base to apex ; lower surface flat, with two broad white bands, each of eight to ten lines of crowded minute stomata. A transverse section shows, under the microscope, the ratio of breadth to thickness as 3-5: 1; epidermal cells of the lower surface papillate ; hypoderm absent except in the middle line; idioblasts present; resin-canals with only one layer of lining cells. Cones, the smallest of the genus, about 14-1} inches long and 1 inch in diameter, with few (15 to 20) scales in % phyllotaxis and short reflexed bracts. Seales woody, about jinch wide, dark violet brown and glabrescent Henry anv Fioon—The Douglas Firs. 79 externally, slightly concave internally from side to side, round above, with minutely crenulate or entire margin. Bracts short, with apical part reflexed over the scale in the next row; terminal awn broad, longer than the short, blunt, laciniate lateral lobes. Seed 2 inch long, dark shining brown above, pale mottled brown beneath ; wing short, broad, dark brown. This species is a native of south-eastern Japan, where it is restricted toa few localities in the provinces of ‘l'osa, Kii, and Yamato. It is a rare tree, erowing in mixed forests between 1,000 and 5,000 feet elevation. Three small trees were introduced into England by Mr. H. Clinton Baker in 1910. These are now thriving at Bayfordbury, Hertford, the largest about 9 feet high, and making a leading shoot of 16 inches long in 1918. The young branchlets of these trees are brilliant red in colour. II].—TuHeE OrEGoN AND CoLorRaDo DouGLas Firs CONTRASTED. Before giving an account of the different behaviour in cultivation of the Oregon and Colorado Douglas Firs, it will be advisable to deal at some length with the distinctive characteristics of the two species. They differ funda- mentally, as already mentioned, in their distribution in the wild state, each oceurring in a climate totally unsuited to the other. Introduced into cultivation, they retain their qualities, and are remarkably distinct in habit and growth as well as in botanical characters. 1. Habit. The difference in habit may be mainly attributed to the much more rapid growth of the Oregon Douglas Fir. In this species, the main branches, coming off the stem far apart, are long, slender, and wide-spreading, being often curved by their own weight into the horizontal position, ultimately forming in adult trees a wide crown of foliage. The Colorado Douglas Fir has short stiff branches, coming off close together, ascending at an acute angle, and forming a narrow compact regularly pyramidal crown. 2. Summer Shoot. ‘The Oregon Douglas Fir produces in summer a second leading shoot, which continues to grow during autumn. ‘This explains in part the rapid growth in height of this species. The late growth, however, renders the tree susceptible to injury by early winter frosts, when it is grown at a high altitude or in a severe climate. The Colorado Douglas Fir never produces a summer shoot, and always completes its growth early in the season. The leading shoot has thus time to hardenits wood before the onset of winter. 3. Foliage. The foliage of the Oregon Douglas Fir is more regularly disposed in two ranks than that of the other species, and is softer when a leafy branch is felt by the hand. The leaves of the Colorado Douglas Fir are upturned on the branchlets, and are coarse to the touch when handled, 80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. A cross-section of the leaf of the Oregon species, viewed with an ordinary hand lens, appears thin, with a flat under surface; while that of the Colorado species is thick, with a convex under surface. The glaucous or bluish colour of the Colorado Douglas Fir is generally apparent ; but this is a variable character, which cannot be always relied on. The difference in the odour of the two trees is remarkable, that of P. glauca being strong and like turpentine, while that of P. Dovglasii is very agreeable, with a fragrance like pine- apples. This is readily recognized when the leaves are rubbed between the fingers, or when a leafy branch is placed in water in a room. 4. Flowers. The female flowers or very young cones are remarkably different in colour and shape in the two species. (See Plate XIII.) The young cones in the early stage are formed of comparatively large bracts, at the base of each of which is a minute scale, bearing two ovules. In tie Colorado species the reflexed and spreading bracts form an irregularly shaped body, which is brilliant red in colour. In the Oregon Douglas Fir the bracts are all straight, appressed and erect, forming a regular cone, which is usually greenish, rarely pink in colour, The male flowers apparently do not differ in the two species. 5. Cones. The ripe cones of the Oregon Douglas Fir are large in size, composed of numerous seales, and with straight appressed erect bracts. The smaller cones of the Colorado species have fewer scales, with most, if not all, of the bracts reflexed about the middle, either entirely backwards over the scale beneath, or spreading at right angles to the axis of the cone. 6. Wood. The Ovegon Douglas Fir, when grown on a long rotation, as in America, yields excellent timber, large in size, free from knots, straight in grain, light in weight, and very durable. It is the strongest wood in the world for its weight that is obtainable in commercial quantities. Quickly grown timber, in this country, unless the rings are extremely wide, is probably equally strong, but is less valuable, having more defects. It ranks in quality between Larch and Scotch Pine, but surpasses both in dimensions. It is equally durable with Larch, converts well, keeping straight when long sizes are sawn ; and if carefully stacked dries quickly, and is not liable to warp. It has been used for gates, doors, and fencing, and for railway sleepers and pit timber. The Colorado Douglas Fir, owing to its small size and mode of growth in open stands, yields as a rule rough timber. It is very strong and durable, but irregular in structure. A difference in the microscopical structure of the wood of the two species has been lately described.1 In the Oregon Douglas Fir the thickened ah J. Griffin, in Journal of Forestry, xvi, 815 (1919), Henry and Froop— The Douglas Firs. 81 portion (torus), on the membrane of the bordered pits, between the tracheids, is placed in a central position, dividing equally the pit cavity. In the Colorado species the torus is usually pressed to one side, against the opening of the pit cavity, completely closing it. In consequence, the wood of the Oregon species is readily permeated by creosote, the reverse being the case in the other species. 7. Reproduction. The Oregon Douglas Fir bears seed freely and at an early age in the British Isles, and reproduces itself naturally in many districts, self-sown seedlings being especially numerous on sandy soil in the New Forest and other parts of Hampshire. They are 40 feet high on poor gravelly soil at Dunster, Somerset, where the parent trees are only thirty- eight years old. In Ireland natural seedlings have been noticed at Derreen in Kerry, and at Coollattin and Powerscourt in Wicklow. ‘The seeds have, however, a poor germinating capacity asa rule, and are liable to be destroyed by the larva of an insect, Megastigmus spermotrophus, which has been ‘ accidentally introduced into Europe from Oregon. Rafn1 has made numerous tests of imported American seed, and finds a remarkable difference in the germination of the two species. The seed of the Colorado Douglas Fir germinates much sooner and in considerably larger percentage than that of the Oregon species. 8. Resistance to Yrost. The Colorado Douglas Fir is much hardier than the Oregon species, and is never injured by autumn or winter frosts in this country. Itis, however, occasionally damaged by late frosts in spring, as on 23rd May, 1911, when young trees at Ampton, Suffolk, were just as badly eut as the Oregon Douglas Firs beside them. At Balmoral it begins tomake new growth later in the season than the other species, and is said on that account never to suffer there from frost. The Oregon Douglas Fir does not withstand extreme cold in winter, and for this reason cannot be cultivated at high altitudes or in northern climates. It is unharmed by ordinary winter temperatures in all parts of the British Isles below tree limit. The great frost of February, 1895, when the tempera- ture fell to - 17° F., did not hurt the Oregon Douglas Fir at Balmoral, where it is planted up to 1,200 feet elevation. 1t is, however, liable to be injured in low-lying damp localities by both late frosts in spring and early frosts in autumn. Injury by frost is more likely to oceur in the nursery than in the forest. In Bavaria the leaves turn red when the winter is severe, and drop off in the following spring. The Colorado Douglas Fir is never injured in this way, possibly owing in part to the protection of the thin layer of wax which gives the leaves their glaucous tint. ‘Testing of Forest Seeds, 1887-1912, p. 40. 82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 9. Insect Attack. During the last six years a species of Chermes, identified by the Bureau of Entomology, U. S. Department of Agriculture, with Chermes cooleyi, Gillette, var. Coweni, has been noticed in the south of England on the Oregon Douglas Fir! It has been observed mainly on the lower and partially shaded branches of fairly large trees, and so far has done little harm. It has not yet been found in England on the Colorado species. This is remarkable, as in the contiguous plantations of the two species in Bagley Wood, Oxford, and at Highfield, East Liss, the insect does not spread from the trees of the Oregon species on which it occurs to those immediately adjoining of the other species. This Chermes, however, occurs in the forests of Pseudotsuga glauca in the Rocky Mountains, and on ornamental trees of this species on the Atlantic coast. It was recorded from only park trees in the Pacific coast region ; but Dr. E. J. Perkins last year collected branches of Douglas Fir in a wild forest in Oregon which were badly infested with a Chermes indistinguishable from C@. Cooleyi. The gall form of the insect is common on Sitka Spruce in’ Oregon, Washington, and British Columbia, and on Picea pungens and P. Engelmanni in the Rocky Mountains. 10. Rate of Growth. The two Douglas Firs differ remarkably in their rate of growth. The Colorado species at all ages is much less in height and diameter. It attains on an average about half the height of the Oregon species, both in America and in cultivation in this country. The following figures for forest trees on good soil in the United States illustrate this :— P. glauea, in the Rocky Mountains, eastern Idaho, 54 feet high, at seventy years old; P. Douglasii, in western Washington, 106 feet in height, at the same age. The diameters of the trees in Idaho at fifty, sixty, and seventy years old are half those in Washington at the same ages. Young plantations in England are similar in their development, as will be seen from the measurements given below. 11. Volume and Yield of Timber. As may readily be deduced from the comparative rates of growth in height and diameter, the volume of timber produced by the two species is extraordinarily different in amount. ‘The Pacific coast tree exceeds in yield of timber per acre four to ten-fold the Colorado Douglas Fir. This will be illustrated in the following account of the behaviour of the two species under cultivation in plantations in this country. 12. Silviculture. ‘The Colorado Douglas Fir has been tried as a forest tree in several places in Great Britain, but has invariably proved a failure. _ ee ‘Tt was frat seen by Mr. A. C. Forbes and Professor A. Heury on trees in the New Forest in July, 1913. It has since been observed near East Grinstead (Sussex), Petersfield and East Liss (Hants), Buckhold (Berks), and Bagley Wood (Oxon). Henry anp Froop—The Douglas Firs. 83 The tree is-healthy enough, but is of no commercial value for planting, as its lack of vigour and slow growth render it useless for the production of timber. It has been recommended for shelter at high altitudes, as it bears exposure well, but in our climate Sitka Spruce will prove much superior for this purpose. The Colorado Douglas Fir was largely planted in mixture with European Spruce and Scots Pine about forty years ago on good forest soil at Durris, Kincardineshire, but proved unsuccessful as a timber tree. Growing more slowly than either companion species, it was nearly all suppressed belore its thirtieth year. At Buckhold, Berkshire, it is less vigorous than Scots Pine on clay soil overlying chalk at a considerable depth, and is regarded as a failure. Trees planted twenty-four years average 30 feet in height and 20 inches in girth. Oregon Douglas Firs alongside them, only nineteen years planted, have attained an average of 46 feet in height and 29 inches in girth. The Colorado species makes very feeble growth on poor sand, as at Westwick in Norfolk, where a group of trees planted in 1902 were only 5 feet high in 1918. Close beside them, Oregon Douglas Fir, of the same age, was 3) feet high. The comparative rate of growth is also well seen on good deep sandy soil at Highfield, East Liss, Hants, where Mr. J. 8S. Gamble, F.Rs., has made plantations of both species. In 1902, two acres were planted here with Douglas Fir and European Spruce, alternately and four feet apart. Over two-thirds of the area the Oregon species was used, and over the remainder the Colorado species. In 1919 the Oregon Douglas Firs, which had com- pletely killed the Spruce, were fine trees, about 40 feet in height, and 6 to 30 inches in girth. ‘The Colorado Douglas Firs, which will be suppressed in a short time by the Spruce, are now only 20 to 25 feet in height, and 3 to 15 inches in girth. The difference in growth of the two species in England is perhaps best illustrated by the contiguous plots in Bagley Wood, near Oxford, where the soil consists of sand and stones, witha moderate admixture of loam. These plots, each 4 acre in area and treated alike, were planted in the spring of 1907 with four-year-old trees, spaced at 4feet apart. Early in 1919, twelve years from the time of planting, measurements were made by Sir W. Schlich,! as follows :— Oregon Douglas Fir—2182 trees per acre, averaging 32 feet high and 3:4 inches in diameter; basal area, 140 square feet per acre; volume of timber, 1176 cubic feet per acre. Colorado Douglas Fir—2466 trees per acre, averaging 16 feet high and ' Quarterly Journal of Forestry, xiii, 266 (1919). R.Iede PROC., VOL, XXXV, SECT. B. [.M) 84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 24 inches in diameter; basal area, 83 square feet per acre ; volume of timber 206 cubic feet per acre. The differences in height, diameter, and volume observable in these two young plantations, which are both in perfect health, correspond with what is recorded of mature trees in their native forests. In the Oregon Douglas Fir plot all the grass and undergrowth have been killed, while in the other plot some bracken and bramble still survive. The needles of the Oregon species appear to decompose much more quickly than those of the Colorado Douglas Fir. Thus, though the total leaf-fall of the former must have far exceeded that of the latter, the foliar debris on the ground was only 14 inches deep in the Oregon Douglas Fir plot, while it was 2 inches deep in the other plot. There is much less humus in the surface soi] under the Colorado species than there is under the Oregon species. The Oregon Douglas Fir is one of the most valuable trees that have been introduced. Jt produces in this country an enormous volume of excellent timber in a short period of time, being ready for felling at fifty or sixty years old. Grown in dense plantations, it surpasses all other species in yield of timber. ‘This great production is shown by the following table,’ which gives actual measurements of plantations of Oregon Douglas Fir in Scotland, England, and Wales. These plantations have not been selected in any way ; aud some of them, owing to errors in initial planting and subsequent thinning, are insufficiently stocked, and show poorer yields than may be expected from plantations grown under better methods of silviculture. | oy Average Number of | Mean height) Volume of | ‘ganual Estate and County. Age. trees of dominant | eae growth | per acre. trees. | a bark in volume i ; per acre. ——— Years. | No. Feet. | Cub. ft.* | Cub. ft.* Bagley, Oxford, . . 12 | (2132 32 ) 923 77 Liandinam, Montgomery, 28 wT 66 5563 199 Tortworth, Gloucester, . | 29 206 | 66 3690 127 Dunster, Somerset, . | 33 | 350 | 74 | 4975 151 Tortworth, Gloucester, . 43 | 215 97 | 7316 170 : Taymount, Perth, . 52 149 88 6640 128 } / Cochwillan, Carnarvon, . | 58 119 101 11080 190 * Quarter-girt measurement. The Reconstruction Forestry Report, making a reduction of 30 per cent. *See Jour. Board of Agriculture, xx, 1087 (1914). Henry ann Froon—The Douglas Firs. 85 for contingencies such as damage from wind, insects, ete., estimates the yield resulting from planting land of average quality with this species to be 7000 cubic feet at the end of sixty years. The early maturity and great volume of the Oregon Douglas Fir make it the most profitable tree to employ in afforestation schemes. The Oregon Douglas Fir has certain disadvantages, and should only be planted in carefully selected areas. It suffers much from exposure to strong prevailing wind, and does not thrive in wet land or on heavy clay or gravelly soils. It has an aversion to lime diffused in the soil; but nevertheless makes considerable height and girth on chalk and limestone that are covered with a surface layer of humus, in such cases forming wide-spreading superficial roots. It is liable in the young stage to injury from spring and autumn frosts. These drawbacks limit considerably the area in which it can be commercially planted. It is a splendid tree in sheltered situations where the soil is moderately deep and not too wet. When not exposed to wind, it grows well enough at high elevations; plantations in Wales being successful in favoured spots up to 1250 feet. At Garmaddie, Balmoral, a plantation at 1100 feet attained in twenty-six years a height of 45 to 50 feet. While attaining its maximum development on deep loamy sands, it thrives much better on poor sandy soils than is generally supposed. This is an important fact, as it renders profitable the afforestation of large tracts of poor heath land in England, which would yield only aslight return if planted with any other species or if put under the plough. In such soils it often establishes itself with difficulty, and looks yellow in foliage for a time; but this is generally a passing phase. Thus at Westwick, Norfolk, on poor sandy heath, where Larch and Scots Pine do not exceed in the best spots 60 feet high at eighty years old, plantations of Oregon Douglas Fir, that looked unpromising at first, are now very thriving, and average 40 feet in height at twenty years old. In Holstein, poor heath land,’ on which Scots Pine and Spruce were subject to root-rot and failed, was successfully afforested with Oregon Douglas Fir, which in thirty years has grown to timber size. IV.—ANATOMY OF THE LEAR. The microscopical structure of the leaf has proved useful in the dis- crimination of species in various genera of conifers, notably Abies* and Pinus.’ In a paper lately read before this Academy, we found the leaf 1Trans R. Scott. Arbor. Soc., xxii, 235 (1909). 2M'‘Nab, in Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., ii, 673 (1876). 3 Masters, in Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot., xxxv, 560-659 (1904), and Shaw, The Genus Pinus (1914). cat*) 86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. anatomy of great service in establishing the distinctive characters of the European and Japanese species of Larch and their hybrid; and one of the characters investigated, the papillate epidermal cells, seemed to explain the great capacity of the Japanese Larch in bearing shade. ‘he adaptation of species to their environment may evidently be elucidated by a study of the comparative anatomy of the leaves, which are the organs of photosynthesis and transpiration—functions that are considerably affected by climate. This is well seen in the various species of Douglas Fir, which inhabit regions characterized by great diversity in the humidity of the air, the quantity of sunlight, and other climatic factors. In fact, no two species agree in the structure and shape of the leaf. M‘Nab was the first to investigate these characters in the American Douglas Fir, only one species of which was recognized at the time, and conjectured from the sections of the leaves at his disposal that there were two distinct species... These two species, the Oregon and Colorado Douglas Firs, indeed reflect in the structure of their leaves the great dissimilarity of the climates of the Pacific Coast and Rocky Mountains regions. All the species, except the Formosan Douglas Fir, have now been examined; and transverse sections of the leaves under the microscope show considerable differences, which will now be pointed out. 1. Shape. The leaves of the different species vary in the relative pro- portion of their dimensions in thicknessand width. Thick leaves present less surface to evaporation, and are characteristic of xerophytic conditions. The Colorado Douglas Fir has very thick leaves, convex on the lower surface, and glaucous above and beneath owing to a thin film of wax, which is protective against heat and drought. All these characters indicate a dry, sunny, hot climate. Most of the other species have thin leaves, flat beneath. 2. Papillae. In P. glauca aud P. macrocarpa all the epidermal cells are papillate, but in the other species the epidermal cells of only the lower surface bear papillae. Various explanations of the functions of these papillae have been given, notably Professor H. H. Dixon’s, that they allow more light to enter into the leaf, where it is available for photosynthesis. Leaves with all the epidermal cells papillate are probably able to bear shade well. This would be an advantage in regions subject to long periods of drought, as such leaves persist long on the branches, forming on the tree a thick crown of foliage that protects the soil from evaporation and keeps it moist. It would be of interest to ascertain whether P. glauca and P. macrocarpa bear dense 'M‘Nab, in Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., ii, 703, plate 49 (1876). Fig. 32 represents P. Douglasii. Figs. 32a and 32b represent P. glauca. Henry anno FLoop—The Douglas Firs. 87 protective foliage in the Rocky Mountains and in southern California re- spectively—regions notable for their long, dry, and hot summers. 3. Hypoderm. A layer of thick-walled hypodermal cells is practically continuous all round the leaf in P. glauca, P. macrocarpa, and P. sinensis. It is present only in the central part of the leafin P. Douglasii, P. japonica, and P. Forvestii. The continuous hypoderm seems to be a xerophytic character, the three species in which it is present all living in dry regions. In P. Douglasii, var. caesia, which is more xerophytic than the type, hypoderm is a little developed elsewhere than in the centre of the leaf. 4, Idioblasts. These are peculiar stellate or irregularly radiate cells, which ramify between the ordinary parenchymatous cells in the leaf. They are hollow, with thick walls and narrow lumina running up the arms of the star. In 1876 M‘Nab discovered idioblasts in the leaves of the Rocky Mountains Douglas Fir, but could not find them in the Pacific Coast species. In the present investigation M‘Nab’s observations have been confirmed; and the idioblasts have been proved by various chemical tests to be formed of lignin. They have been found to be most numerous in P. glauca, rather abundant in P. japonica, P. sinensis, and P. Forrestii; very few in P. macrocarpa and P. Douglasti, var. caesia; and totally absent in typical P. Douglasiz. The significance of idioblasts is obscure. The term idioblasts was originally applied by Sachs to individual cells strikingly different from their neighbours ; and he named hard thick-walled idioblasts, such as those now described, stone-cells or scleroblasts. Haberlandt! refers to these as astro- sclereides. Idioblasts are not confined to Pseudotsuga, as they occur in other conifers and in ordinary flowering plants. As to their function, several theories have been brought forward. One theory is that they act as water reservoirs. his is supported by the fact that they largely occur in xerophytic plants; but in opposition to this it may be pointed out that the amount of water they could store would be very small, and that the plant would have difficulty in extract- ing the water for use. Sachs, indeed, says that they have such thick walls that their contents are of little physiological importance. Another view, supported by De Bary,? Haberlandt, and Bower,® is that idioblasts act as scaffolding to strengthen the leaf and keep it distended and of a leathery coasistence. It is difficult to see, however, how they would act as a skeleton, when for the most part they are embedded in the substance of the leaf, are widely separated from one another, and do not extend to the ' Physiological Plant Anatomy, 158 (1914). * Comparative Anatomy, 424 (1884). 3 Botany of the Living Plant, 144 (1919). 88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. epidermis. Another suggestion is that idioblasts are protective, rendering the leaf unpalatable to weevils, beetles, ete. 5. Resin-Canals. Two marginal resin-canals are present in the leaf in all the species, the only difference noted being that they are surrounded with one layer of lining cells in P. japonica and P. sinensis, and with two layers in the other species. 6. Mesophyll. In the two Chinese species the cell-walls of the spongy mesophyll are infolded. This is not observable in the other species. 7. Median Groove. The groove on the upper surface of the leaf in the middle line is well marked, and continuous from base to apex in P. Vouglasii, DP. japonica, P. sinensis, and I’. Forrestii. It is slight and not continuous to the apex in P. glauca and P’. macrocarpa. V.—Tue Orn DISTILLED FROM THE LEAVES. The difference in the odour of the foliage of the Oregon and Colorado Douglas Firs is remarkable and distinctive of the two trees... The fragrance of the Oregon species is agreeable, with a scent like pine-apples. The Colorado species has a strong smell like turpentine. The odour is perceived near large trees and in plantations in certain states of the atmosphere, and can always be recognized by rubbing the fresh leaves between the fingers, or by placing a branch of foliage in a vessel of water indoors, when the room soon becomes filled with the characteristic perfume. The leaves of coniferous trees in general yield on distillation peculiar oils, which are often of commercial value. The characteristic odour of each species is doubtless due to the nature of the oil in the leaf. In order to test this, quantities of the foliage of the two Douglas Firs were sent to Mr. C. T. Bennett, B.3¢., F.1.C., who has kindly supplied the following details of analysis of the oils distilled in the laboratory of Messrs. Wright, Layman, & Umney, Ltd., Southwark, London, S.E.:— “ Oregon Douglas Fir. “1. 50 Ibs. of leaves of young trees growing at Avondale, sent in August. When distilled, less than 0°01 per cent. of an oil with a very aromatic odour was obtained—a quantity too small for ex- amination. ' Attention was first drawn to the distinctive odours of the two Douglas Firs by Mr. V.C. Le Fanu, of Ballymorris, Bray. Dr. Jacobi wrote in Mitt. Deutsch. Dendr. Ges., 1914, p. 284, on the fragrance of the Oregon species as affected by the different states of the atmosphere. Henry and IF Loop—The Douglas Firs. 89 “2. 50 lbs. of leaves of old trees growing at Buckhold, Berks, sent in November, when distilled, yielded 0:11 per cent. of oil, having the following characters :— Specific gravity, : : ; . 0°876 Optical rotation, ; A : iE ile Refractive index (20°), . : . 14855 Esters as bornylacetate, . : . 12-4 per cent. “ The ester-content is much lower than that of the Colorado Douglas Fir oil, but the odour is more fragrant. The oil contains dipentene or limonene, but if pinene is present, the quantity is very small, as practically nothing distils below 175° “3. A few days later another 40 Ibs. of leaves of the Oregon Douglas Fir from Buckhold were distilled, and enough oil was then available for further investigation. On fractionating the oil, an appreciable quantity of geraniol was separated, and this appears to be the chief odorous con- stituent. The proportion of total alcohols by acetylation, calculated as geraniol, is 31°5 per cent. The presence of borny] acetate somewhat masks the odour of geraniol in the original oil. There is also a small trace of citral, but the proportion is too small for determination. “Geraniol occurs in the oils of some species of Callitris in astral but has not been apparently recorded as a constituent of the oils distilled from other conifers. Geranoil is the chief constituent of Indian palmarosa oil obtained from the fragrant grass, Andropogon Schoenanthus, and occurs in citronella oil, otto of roses, lemon oil, ete. “Colorado Douglas Fir. “50 lbs. of leaves of moderate-sized trees growing at East Liss, Hants, sent in October, yielded on distillation 0°31 per cent. of oil. Specific gravity, : : ; . 0°905 Optical rotation, F 5 ; . —46° Refractive index (20°), . 2 . 14717 Esters as bornyl acetate, . : . 345 per cent. “The terpenes consist principally of pinene. The odour is chiefly due to the bornyl acetate present. “It would appear from these analyses that the strong odour of Colorado Douglas Fir, which is like that of turpentine mixed with camphor, is due to the large percentage of pinene and borny] acetate. In 90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the Oregon Douglas Fir pinene is not present, and the borny] acetate is much less in percentage. The peculiar fragrance is chiefiy due te the presence of the highly odoriferous substance geraniol, slightly modified by the small amount of borny] acetate present.” Two previous analyses of the leaves of Douglas Fir are on record :— Brandel and Sweet? examined foliage of Oregon Douglas Fir collected in Washington State, and found a yield of 0-8 to 1 per cent. of oil; no pinene present, the main constituents being terpenes, of which the principal fraction, boiling at 161° to 169°, contained camphene. A small fraction, boiling at 175° to 176°, was thought to be limonene. ‘The higher boiling fraction contained bornyl acetate. This analysis agrees with English-grown Oregon Douglas Fir in the absence of pinene and in the small quantity of bornyl acetate present. Schorger* made an analysis of foliage of Douglas Fir, gathered in the southern part of the Sierra Nevada, California, which yielded on distilla- tion 071633 per cent of oil, with specific gravity of 0°873 to 0°876, optical rotation of -17° to -22°, and containing :-— a-pinene, . ; ‘ i . 25. per cent. B-pinene, . 48 - limonene, . K 3 , 6 is bornyl acetate, . ; : : 671 A borneol, R 65 i unidentified green oil, 3 y loss, . 5 y This analysis would indicate an oil agreeing with Colorado Douglas Fir in the presence of pinene; but in contains much less of the higher boiling esters. It is evident that further investigation is required on the odours and oils of the different species and varieties of Douglas Fir in America. It is worthy of note in this connexion that the different forms of the Yellow Pine in western North America, which closely resemble the various Douglas Firs in their distribution, yield each, on tapping their stems, an oleo-resin, which contains a different oil? Typical Pinus ponderosa, with moderate-sized cones occurring in the same region as the Oregon Douglas » Pharmaceutical Reriew (Milwaukee), Nov. 1908, p. 326. * Journ. Amer. Chem. Soc., xxxv, p. 1895 (1913). 3A. W. Schorger, in Proc. Soc. Amer. Furesters, xi, 32-39 (1916). Henry and. Froop—The Douglas Firs. 91 Fir and its var. caesia, yields an oil, consisting mainly of Beta-pinene. Pinus ponderosa, var. scopulorum, with small cones, a native of the Rocky Moun- tains from eastern Montana southwards (the region of Pseudotsuga glauca), yields an oil consisting mainly of Alpha-pinene. Pinus Jeffreyi, with very large cones, occurring in southern California in the same region as Pseudot- suga macrocarpa, yields an oil totally different from the two preceding trees, containing 95 per cent. of heptane. The analogy in the distribution, size of the cones, and different oils of the Douglas Fir and Yellow Pine is very striking. i Nores sy Proressor A. Henry. The microseopical details, and the drawings of the leaf-sections, flowers, cone-scales, &c., are due.to Miss Flood. I am much indebted to Mr. C. T. Bennett, B.Sc., F.1.C., for his investigation into the oils obtained from the Oregon and Colorado species. Help in providing material for study and in other ways was obligingly rendered to me by Mr. J. S. Gamble, F.Rs., Dr. Herbert Watney, Mr. W. E. Hiley, Mr. V. C. Le Fanu, Prof. Sir I. B. Balfour, F.R.S , and Prof, W. G. Craib, M.A. NOTE ADDED IN PRESS. Note to p. 75.—With regard to the size attained by the Douglas Fir in the southern Rocky Mountains, Wooton and Standley, “Flora of New Mexico,” state that the tree sometimes reaches a height of 200 feet, with a diameter of 6 to 7 feet. This is probably an over-estimate. Mr. G. B. Sudworth has just written to me from Washington that eleven of the largest trees measured in the Lincoln and Datil National Forests, New Mexico, attained heights of 97, 130, 126, 111, 112, 114, 127, 137, 143, 128, and 150 feet. Some of these trees are considerably taller than any recorded from Utah or Colorado, the highest measured in Utah being 119 feet, and in Colorado, 115 feet. [EXPLANATION OF PLATES. R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXXY, SECT. B. [NV] 92 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. EXPLANATION OF PLATES. Prave, XII. Seed-scale, a; bract, b; and seed, c; all x 3, of ripe cones of—1, 1. Doug- lasti; 2, P. glauca; 3, P. Douglasii, var. caesia; 4, P. macrocarpa; 5, P. sinensis ; 6, P. Forrestii; 7, P. japonica. Young cones of 8, P. glauca; and 9, P. Douglasit. a, female flower, x #. b, c,d, bracts from centre, base, and apex of the cone, x 3. e, ovular scale, x 3. Mature cones, x 1, reproduced from photographs, of Pseudotsuga Forresti, P. japonica, and P, sinensis. Piate XIII. Mature cones, x 1, reproduced from photographs, of Pseudotsuga macrocarpa, P. Douglasii, P. Douglasii, var. caesia, and P. glauca. PLATE XIV. Transverse sections of the leaves, x 40, of—1, Pseudotsuga Douglasi ; 2, P. glauca; 3, P. Douglasii, var. caesia; 4, P. macrocarpa; 5, P. sinensis; 6, P. Forrestii ; 7, P. japonica. Proc. R. I. AcAD., VOL. XXXV, SEcr. B. Plate XII. P Forrestii F sinensis HENRY AND FLoOD.—THE DOUGLAS FIRs. é 5 gor ae) : “ff pe act : = 7 le : an ee ie Hoe | Sia ae a ‘hs a: > » ie — ¢ - ce - , p ; i 7 1 ?— iw \! ah eet t5 4 ; 4 ‘anos / ; — Cc te j ede Ee “ i 5 : * =! = _ 7 ® mt 7 s a . y Pa ¢ P ae , o4\ “a = 7 ; 7 ' 7 . = iy - j s tt 4 . my : iu - 2 = p . *x ' yy q . A = = * 7 > es i - al 3 t —. La 3 7 Me => .- 4 , ~~ Proc. R. I. AcAD., VoL. XXXV, Sect. B. PLATE XIII. P Douglasii, var. caesia oo > xa P macrocarpa HENRY AND FLOOD.—THE DOUGLAS FIks. = Tonk Wace Proc. R. I. ACAD., VoL. XXXY, Sect. B. PLATE XIV. REE pase es a4 aoe aa) CRS SSS Sur Douglase L vay. caesia. “a San G oops Ror [bP macroearp > a Ss, SSS SS S ry Os abi & : pasacsae ens as ITY — = Lh RS p ————— SS ee pbaninaigelUpaeiprar vp SLL Bi Rocca: atpe oS oe HENRY AND FLoop.—TaHE DouGLAS Firs. (03) ) Vale MINOR PERIODICITY IN GLACIAL RETREAT. by W. Lb. WRIGHT. [ COMMUNICATED BY PERMISSION OF THE DIRECTOR OF THE GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF IRELAND. | Pirate XV. {Read January 12. Published May 19, 1920.] THOSE who are well acquainted with the Highlands of Scotland will have recognized that, generally speaking, the moraines of that mountain district do not assume any pronounced linear arrangement. In most cases there is nothing but a wild profusion of irregularly scattered mounds. The areas which have come within the scope of my own observation show this condition of things as the normal type of lowland and valley-bottom topography. Here and there, it is true, a rude linear arrangement can be detected by a careful observer, but it seldom has any persistence, and is mostly confined to the mountain slopes. There must of course be cases of well-marked linear moraines here and there in the Scottish mountains—indeed, photographs have been published which show them—but they are the exception rather than the rule, and do not invalidate the generalization that the prevailing type of morainic topography is irregular in character. To this condition of things the mountains of Kerry form a notable contrast. The moraines, which almost everywhere cover the lowlands at the foot of the mountains, show a persistent and well-marked linear arrange- ment, and often form unbroken ramparts many miles in length. They are arranged, moreover, in concentric series one within the other, the intervening intervals being free from moraine, or only covered by a thin deposit, not rising into mounds. I can see nothing in the topography of the Kerry mountains as compared with the Highlands of Scotland which would lead one to ascribe this difference to local circumstances, and have so come to believe that the two types of morainic formation are in some way an expression of different climatic conditions during the retreat of the ice. The glaciation of the mountains of Iveragh and Dunkerron was eflected in the main by ice from a centre of distribution in the low country west of Kenmare. The demonstration of this need not be included here. It is R.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. B, (O} 94 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. given in full in the “Memoir on the Geology of Killarney and Kenmare,” now ready for the press. The map (fig. 1) shows the main lines of flow. Carrantuohill, The Reeks, Purple Mountain, and Mangerton, in spite of their superior altitude, contributed but little to the main ice-sheet. The glaciers which they nourished on their slopes were of diminutive size, and melted — ss Lines of Ice-flow. Glacial Lake Terraces >, Fluvio-glacial Fans Overflow Channelsp-~ ~> Ice Margins .=:—-— ' , Scale—t pire a } Miles. Map of the Kenmare Valley, showing the terraces of Glacial Lake Kenmare and the periodic nature of the terminal moraines. ‘he ice-margins are rather hypothetical, and are merely inserted as a guide to the interpretation of the moraines. Contours every 500 feet, figures on the upper side, The terrace and outlet of Lake Kenmare lie at an altitude of 320 ft. O.D. WrRIGH?T.—MINOR PERIODICITY IN GLACIAL RETREAT. 104 Proceedings support this conclusion is de glaciers moraine formation ce and Killarney glaciers, for i the point where they last | three stages before the form moraines of the Killarney comparison to be made in The available facts are not i ceased at the same date in t! is impossible to go. As reg the Dunloe and Killarney g) in the fact that these glacier Valley, which in turn was Once the Kenmare centre oi high watershed which separ of the Dunloe and Killarney height of the ridges (see fig. upper reaches of the Caragh that into the Black Valley, simultaneous rapid witherin; would thus be produced. As regards the ice-tong) further east, the evidence i withered away while the m« in full progress. This is con cut off from their source o early stage of the retreat. The final retreat down tl of supply from an outside se worthy of note that no morai The retreating ice at this po and it is hard to find a cause size of the ice-remnant can ° On the whole, however, intermittent moraine buildi subject of this paper would causes. The question of th even more obscure. The © certainly a definite outer li coming on of the upland, o Wricnt— Minor Periodicity in Glacial Retreat. 105 In the Kenmare Valley there are certainly no moraines in the pass north- east of Morley’s Bridge, or on the neighbouring upland; but the conditions are very different from those in the open Kenmare Valley. In view, however, of the fact that there still remains a possibility that the limits of the periodic moraine building may be due to climatie variation, and that the doubts which obscure the matter might be cleared away by the investigation of adjoining areas, it should be kept in mind that on this assumption an epoch of 250 to 300 years of moraine building punctuated by a thirty-year periodicity appears to have alternated with other epochs in which the retreat was more regular, and perhaps more rapid. The evidence in the Kenmare and Killarney mountains may be regarded as clearly establishing the minor periodicity of about thirty years; but the major periods of 250 to 300 years are only vaguely suggested. R.I.A. PROG., VOL. XXXV, SECT. B, [Q] THE ACARINA OF THE SEASHORE. By J. N. HALBERT, M.R.LA. (Plates XXI-XXIIT.) Read May 10. Published Juny 28, 1920. INTRODUCTION. THE object of this paper is to record a section of the work recently carried out by Mr. R. Southern, of the Irish Fisheries Branch, and myself on the fauna of the intertidal area. This work was mainly ecological, an attempt being made to study the associations of littoral forms, and for this reason it was necessary to examine a large number of “stations ”in the various zones of the shore affected by the tides. Meanwhile, results of systematic importance were obtained in at least one group of animals, namely, the Acarina, or mites, which with the insects form an interesting element of the intertidal fauna. It is necessary to describe a number of new forms which have apparently escaped notice up to the present time. For this reason it seems advisable to report on these results, and so make a preliminary use of the large number of field observations which are now available. The localities selected for examination are the rocky shore at Malahide and the adjoining estuary on the Dublin coast, and Ardfry, at the north- eastern extremity of Galway Bay, on the west coast of Ireland. At the first- mentioned place the work was greatly facilitated by the action of the Royal Irish Academy in lending us the hut bequeathed to the Academy by the late Mr. R. J. Usher, Mra. The establishing of this hut on a suitable part of the shore at Malahide enabled us to explore the intertidal area fairly thoroughly during favourable tides, and without this help the work would have been much more difficult. During a short visit in the early part of June, 1916, to the Marine Laboratory maintained at Ardfry by the Fisheries Branch of the Department of Agri- eulture and Technical Instruction, investigations of the littoral fauna were made on lines comparable to those in progress at Malahide. A short experience of this kind of shore-collecting soon convinced us that some form of sub-division of the intertidal area would be a great help towards Hartpertr—The Acarina of the Seashore. 107 a more exact study of the fauna. It was finally decided to adopt as a preliminary sub-division the zones occupied by certain lichens and seaweeds. Where there is suflicient foothold for the dominant plants these zones are usually present, and succeed each other as well-defined bands on the seashore. Beginning at the top and descending, the zones occur in the following order: The Orange Lichen zone (species of Physcia, Lecanora, &c.). The Pelvetia zone (Pelvetia canaliculata dominant). The Spiralis zone (Fueus spiralis dominant). The Vesiculosus zone (/ueus vesiculosus dominant). The Serratus zone (Fucus serratus dominant). The two uppermost zones were the most thoroughly examined, partly on account of their interest as a meeting-place of many terrestrial and maritime forms, and also their accessibility as less frequently covered by the tides. They represent approximately the part of the shore lying between high neap and high spring tides; and it follows that during the period of neap tides these two zones may be left uncovered for days; for this reason they are frequently almost dry, and the animals occurring therein must be capable of withstanding conditions varying from time to time within a wide range. The Orange Lichen zone is bounded seawards by the Pelvetia zone. The landward limit is vaguely defined by the extreme range of the maritime species and the occurrence of purely terrestrial forms. In practice, however, there is usually little difficulty in demarcating it. The width of the various zones depends chietly on the slope of the shore seawards. The more sheltered the coast, the more clearly they are defined. : Apart from descriptions of single species, the Acarina of the seashore have been but little studied, and such papers as have appeared on the subject are of limited scope. Excluding the family Halacaridae or marine mites, the following papers are noteworthy, as they contain references to the great majority of the intertidal Acarina. The numbers refer to the bibliography at end of this paper :—Barrois (1), Berlese and Trouessart (20), Brady (21, 22), Halbert (25), Hull (26), King (27), Laboulbéne (80), Lohmann (82, 34), Michael (36, 37), Moniez (38), Tietze (46), Topsent and Trouessart (47), Tragardh (50), Trouessart (58). The first paper in which an attempt is made to deal comprehensively with littoral species is that of Moniez (38) on the mites and insects observed by him on the seashore at Boulogne; with the exception of a few unnamed varicties the paper refers to previously known species. In 1889 Berlese and Trouessart published a joint paper (20) containing the original descriptions of six of our most characteristic shore mites. ‘Ten years later Tietze 46) made observations on a few species found on the Venetian coast, and his paper [2 2] 108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. may be found incorporated in Canestrini’s well-known “ Prospetto” (23). King has published an account of four species of Acarina found on the coast at Millport, in the Firth of Clyde, with some interesting observations on their life-histories. During the recent Clare Island survey a good deal of attention was given to the littoral Acarina of the Mayo Coast, and some new forms were brought to light (25). Mr. R. Southern has already published a very useful analysis of the large amount of shore- collecting carried out during this survey, more especially from the ecological standpoint (R.ILA. XXXII). A recent paper by Hull (26) contains a number of intertidal species found in the Tyne Province and elsewhere in the North of England. The species included in the following list are such as can be reasonably considered as habitual denizens of the intertidal area. 1 am aware that many other species found in the vicinity of high-water mark might have been included, more especially in the families Oribatidae and Trombidiidae, but for the present if seems best to include only such species as appear to live in places directly affected by the tides. A few of the mites recorded in this paper, such as Gamasus longicornis Berl., the two species of Alicus, and some Oribatids, require verification as inhabitants of the intertidal area. The question then arises—are these intertidal species specially modified to suit their peculiar mode of life? An examination of the genera repre- sented shows that a fair percentage of them are characteristic of the shore, and when this is the case they are represented by but few, sometimes only one species; such are Halolaelaps, Hydrogamasus, Thinozercon, and others. Yet, although these genera and species often possess peculiarities in the structure of their dorsal aud ventral plates and in other characters, it cannot be said that they exhibit any striking modifications to suit them for even a semi-aquatic life. For instance, it is in the breathing organs that we should expect to find modification, but as far as one can judge these organs are not exceptional in the intertidal species. On the other hand, the possession of a smooth shining epidermis, or a covering of fine hairs, to protect the creatures from wet surfaces would be of great use, for the reasons given below, and these are characters which the majority of them possess; in common, however, with a great many purely terrestrial species. A modification in the form of the tarsi and ambulacra certainly does occur in a few genera (Hydrolaelaps and others), and we find a similar change in these structures in certain species of the terrestrial acari which frequent very wet places (25) away from the seashore. It was at first believed that these intertidal mites lived freely on the shore, and on the approach of the tides betook themselves to crannies and Harperr—The Acarina of the Seashore. 109 fissures, where there was sufficient air to support them during the time their haunts are covered with water. But a little observation of the creatures soon proves that this is an erroneous idea. It is quite true that the more active mites (Rhynecholophus, Bdella, &¢..) may often be seen moving about freely on the shore at low tides, more especially during bright weather, and they must necessarily seek retreats to protect themselves froin the tides. Yet their habitual dwelling-places are in the sheltered spots, such as crevices, rock- fissures, and under embedded stones, as anyone who has collected these animals can easily observe. These habitats are always such as have been for long undisturbed, and where air is imprisoned during high tides, and there the mites and their associates are found even in places that have not been covered by water for several days, as in the Pelvetia and Orange Lichen zones. Indeed, a boulder for long embedded in sandy mud, or a flaking rock, often presents an interesting sight on being disturbed. It will be noticed that, although covered twice a day by the tides, the freshly exposed surfaces are not saturated with water, but are just moist, or in the higher zones fairly dry, and in the favoured places are peopled by a variety of insects, mites, and other animals. There may be found large colonies of the common shore springtail Anuwrida maritima, with myriads of their cast skins in a dry condition, and attendant predaceous mites, beetles (Aepus, Diglotta, Micralymma), and false scorpions (Obisiwm maritimum). Higher up on the shore in the gravel, sand, and shell association, at about high-water mark, Acarina are often found in places where there are no such retreats, but in this case the mites ave only occasionally wet or sprayed, by the spring tides, and are evidently quite at home in their habitat. Comparatively few species have succeeded in establishing themselves here, though they may be numerous enough in individuals. A glance at the table (p. 111) giving the zonal distribution of the intertidal Acarina makes it clear that the number of species becomes suddenly much less below the Orange Lichen zone, and in order to understand this it must be remembered that this zone is normally not covered by water for a large proportion of the tide-cycles. Apparently a majority of the species have not succeeded in penetrating lower than this zone, and, as might be expected, they are largely such as ave not confined to an intertidal habitat; this applies in particular to the family Oribatidae. This is also a less marked falling-olf below the Pelvetia zone, and here again there is less flooding than in the case of the lower zones, which are normally covered by the two daily tides. The list contains seventy-seven species, and of these (excluding the Halacaridae) we find that about twelve species range from the Orange Lichen down to the Serratus, and in a few cases even to the Laminaria zones. In the localities 110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. examined three species were found only in the two lowest zones—namely, Halolaelaps glabrivseulus, Mydrogamasus littoralis, and Hupodes variegatus var. ha/ophilus noy.; the adult of Cyrthydrolaclaps hirtus Berlese was found in these zones, though its nymphal form is abundant on the higher part of the shore. No doubt these species, as well as others in the list, will be found to have a wider range when additional localities have been examined. As already stated, these zonings are the result of observations carried out on the stretch of limestone rocks at Malahide. At Ardfry the shore is not rocky, at least in the localities examined; there the species were found chiefly under embedded stones in places where the botanical zones are present. The unmarked species are such as were found amongst stones and decaying seaweeds, or in estuaries, where the zones are more or less obliterated. Some estuarine species occurring on muddy flats ave also found on the Orange Lichen zone of the open seashore. Less attention was given to the Halacaridae, or marine mites, than to the terrestrial families; only the species noted on the rocky shore at Malahide are mentioned. Of these, Agave brevipalpis ‘Trouess. occurred in a small pool in the Pelvetia zone (July, 1917); it does not seem to have been recorded from British shores, though it is known to occur on the French coast of the English Channel. The single representative of the Hydrachnidae, or fresh- water mites, found diving our shore work is a widely spread form, Lylais hamata Koenike: a few specimens occurred in fresh and brackish pools in the bed of the Broadmeadow Water in the Malahide Estuary. These two families are included only at the end of the zonal list. As regards the systematic result of our work, seventy-seven species of intertidal Acarina are recorded in this paper, and they are distributed in the following groups :—Gamasoidea, 28 species; Oribatoidea, 17 species ; Sarcoptoidea, 2 species ; Trombidoidea, 30 species. It is necessary to describe anew genus (Thinoseius), twelve new species, and three new varieties of known species. In order to make the list as complete as possible, such species as have been found in other localities besides Malahide and Ardfry, recorded or otherwise, are included, notably those found during the recent Clave Island Survey (25). It is anticipated that at some future date an account of the intertidal fauna of the Malahide and Ardfry areas from the purely ecological point of view will be published. It is with pleasure I acknowledge my indebtedness to our leading European Acarologist, Dr. A. Berlese, of Florence, who has given me most valuable help in the identification of new and little known forms. A coniplete set of the new forms described in this paper is deposited in the National Museum, Dublin. Hatperr—TVhe Acarina of the Seashore. LIST OF SPECIES, AND THE ZONES IN WHICH THEY ARE FOUND. 111 GAMASOIDEA. Cyrthydroluelaps hirtus Ber/., Gamasolaelaps aurantiacus Ber/., Rhodacarus roseus var. pallidus 2udl, Halolaelaps glabriusculus Berl. e¢ Trouess., Halolaelaps celticus Halde., Gamasellus inermis sp. nov., Gamasus Kempersi Oudms., Gamasus lunaris Oudms., Gamasus coleoptratorum (Z.), Gamasus immanis Berd., Gamasus Trouessarti Berd., Gamasus crassipes var. longicornis Berl., Gamasoides spinipes (C. LZ. Koch), Hydrogamasus littoralis (@. e¢ R. Can.), Hydrogamasus Giardi (Berl. et Trouess.), Pachylaelaps littoralis Ha/bt., Macrocheles marginatus var. littoralis (Hadbt.), Laelaps dentatus sp. nov., : r Episeius grandis (Berv.), Lasioseius salinus sp. nov., Lasioseius fucicola sp. nov., Thinoseius Berlesii gen. et sp. nov., Thinozercon Michaeli Huadbt., Phaulocylliba littoralis (Zrowess.), Phaulodinychus repletus Berd., Phaulodinychus orchestiidarum (Barrois), ‘Trachyuropoda minor (JZa/bé.), Dinychus sp., ORIBATOIDEA. Oribata setosa C. LZ. Koch, Oribata quadricornuta Iichae/, ete Pelvetia| Spiralis veelet Ser ratus Tay. Zone. Zone. Tenn Zone. ra a Sp Vi Se 0) = = —_ = Ww) P Sp = we rai = ae \y Se O Pp See cs eal 10) P es er ea 0 a = — — 0) Ta —— —_— — 0) == — = at Y P Sp \ Se 0 = = —_ — 0 rans = — = Gai — = Vi Se ae Pp Sp Nj Se = P Sp Vv me 0 ce és! to a3 uw) p Sp v = 0 _ — = = 0 - — = = O P = ae = = IP Sp V — 0 = _ a _ = p Sp Vv Se O 1 = — — | O _ — = = O —_ a Ss os 112 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. List or SPECIES, AND ''HE ZONES IN WHICH THEY ARE FOUND—continued. ORIBATOIDEA—continued. Oribata quadrivertex sp. nov., Oribata avenifera Michael, Oribata Lucasii Nicolet, Oribata parmeline Michael, Oribatula similis Michael, Oribatula venusta Berl., Oribatula saxicola sp. noy., Scutovertex bilineatus Michae/, Scutovertex Spoofi Oudms., Secutovertex corrugatus Michael, Scutovertex maculatus Michael, Scutovertex perforatus Jerl., Hermannia seabra L. Koch, Hermannia reticulata Thor., Nothrus invenustus Michael, SARCOPTOIDEA. Tyroglyphus littoralis sp. nov., Hyadesia fusca Lohm., TROMBIDOIDEA. Lasiotydaeus brevistylus sp. nov., Rhagidia halophila (Zaé.), Eupodes variegatus var. halophilus nov., Chromotydaeus ovatus (@. ZL. Koch,, Halotydaeus hydrodromus Derl. e¢ Trowess., Alicus oblongus sp. nov., Alicus latus sp. nov., —. - , F Nanorchestes amphibius Tops. et Troness., Bdella littoralis (Z.), Bdella decipiens Thor., Cyta latirostris (erm.) C. L. Koch, Ithaphignathus scutatus sp. nov., | | | | Orange Lichen Zone. Pelvetia| Spiralis Zone. Zone. P P P V Vesicu- losus Zone. ft cde, << Serratus Zone. HarBpert—TVhe Acurina of the Seashore. 115 LIST OF SPECINS, AND THE ZONES IN WHICH THEY ARE FOUND—continued. TROMBIDOIDEA—continued. Stigmaeus rhodomelas var. fissuricola noy., Rhyncholophus araneoides (Ber.), . Rhyncholophus Passerinii ( Ber?.), . Rhyncholophus rubripes Ber?. et Trouess., Rhyncholophus tardus Haldt., Microtrombidium pusillum yar. major nov., 1 Wylais hamata Moenike, Rhombognathus setosus (Zohm.), Rhombognathus notops (Gosse), Rhombognathus pascens (Lohm.), Rhombognathus seahami (Iodye), Agaue brevipalpis Zrouess., Halacarus actenus Zyouess., Halacarus Basteri (Johnst.), Halacarus oculatus Hodge, Halacarus rhodostigma Gosse, Halacarus tabellio Zr ouess., Halacarus Fabricii Zohm., | | Orange Lichen Zone. Zone. Pelvetia| Spiralis Zone. \ Serratus | Zone. Localities, —Malahide, Howth, Baldoyle, and Dollymount, on Ardfry, on the Galway coast. Lough Hyne, Co. Cork. Co, Dublin. the Mayo coast. Order ACARINA. Sub-Order GAMASOIDEA. Family GAMASIDAE. Cyrthydrolaelaps hirtus Berl. Tietze 238, p. 948; 46. 1904 Lerlese 8, p. 19. 1918 Hull 26, p. 77. 1899 Gamasus sp. Halbert 25, p. 60. the coast Westport and Mulranny, on C yf 1915 A characteristic shore species occurring from the Pelvetia down to the Servatus zone. At Malahide it lives between limestone flakes, usually where ‘The families Hydrachnidae and Halacaridae are included here merely for con- venience of reference, The latter occur chiefly in rock pools. 114 Proceedings of the Royul Irish Academy. there is a layer of damp sandy mud: occasionally seen running on the rocks at low tides. Ihave found adult and late nymphal forms well below tide marks in the Vesiculosus and Serratus zones; on the other hand, the early nymphal form (protonymph) occurs commonly on the upper parts of the intertidal area, usually in the Pelvetia zone. At Ardfry it occurred under stones resting on mud, June. First described by Tietze (23) as an unnamed species of Gamasus, his figures leave no doubt that the species dealt with is the present one; subsequently described by Berlese from specimens collected by Trouessart on the coast at Finisterre. Both sexes, the protonymph and the rxympha coleoptrata, are described in 25. Gamasolaelaps excisus (L. Koch). 1879 Seius excisus L. Koch 22, p.122. 1903 Cyrtolaelaps (2) aurantiacus Berlese 7a, p. 241. 1906 Gamasolaclaps awrantiacus Berlese 11, p. 101. 1915 Halbert 25, p. 58. 1918 Hull 26, p. 77. The nympha coleoptrata form of this species occurred on the Mayo Coast at Westport and Mulranny in July and September. The adult female was found under stones in a brackish place, a little above high-water mark, at Howth in September (25). The species has not been found since in Ireland, but I believe the localities are such as would correspond to the Orange Lichen zone. There can scarcely be any doubt that this is the mite described and figured by L. Koch as Seius excisus (29) ; therefore the species is recorded as above. Rhodacarus Oudms. In his “ New List of Dutch Acari” (48, p. 48) Oudemans described a very interesting acarid—Rhodacarus—and established a new sub-family for its reception. His chief reasons for doing so are that the genital aperture of the male is situated in the sternal shield instead of on its front margin, and the chelicerae are without appendages in both sexes. He also comments on the position and structure of the female genital foramen, and the division of the body into two distinct regions, “a true thorax and a true abdomen.” The occurrence of Rhodacarus roseus in Lrelaud has already been recorded (25, p. 81), and I have recently found a varietal form of it living in rock- fissures on the seashore at Malahide. Dr. Oudemans found the type in Holland amongst decaying leaves, and the Irish specimens occurred in a similar habitat in marshy places at Glendalough and in the Tolka valley, near Dublin. In the male the genital foramen (P?1. XXI, fig. 1b) would at first sight appear placed at some distance from the front margin of the sternum, but a Hivtperr—The Acarina of the Scashore. 114 closer examination makes it clear that the part of the sternum in front of the genital foramen is weakly chitinized, and is formed by a uniting and enlarge- ment of the jugular plates. The genital foramen lies in the thickly chitinized margin of the true sternal shield, where it is fused with the jugular area, so that the position of the foramen is quite normal. With regard to the armature of the male chelicerae, it seems to me that the chitinous swelling at the outer side of each free chela represents the modified male appendages ; it is absent from the female. The position of the female foramen is rather further back than is usual in the Gamasidae, but its position is really much as in certain other genera, such as in Gamasellus. A more important point, which is not referred to in the original description of Rhodacarns, is the presence of a small conical plate between the genital and sternal shields. It is placed immediately in front of the genital shield, as it possibly represents the fused paragynial plates. Rhodacarus roseus, Oudms. A few specimens found between damp flakes at the top of the Orange lichen zone at Malahide ave apparently identical with the typical form, Lower down, in the intertidal area, it is replaced by a variety which is, I believe, the same as the form recently described as a new species by Hull (26). Var. pallidus Hull, (PI. XXI, fig. 1 a, b.) The original description is as follows :-—“ Translucent white, with the appendages tinted with brown. Considerably larger than vosevs. pistome with a simple acute tapering process without terminal plume or basal teeth ; otherwise resembling voseus. West Allendale, under deeply embedded stones with Pergamasus hamatus. 1 have seen two males only” (26, p. 57). The length of the male is given as 440y. In the Irish specimens the measurements are: in the female (fig. 1 a), length about 550,, breadth, 2204; in the male, 518u and 230,, so that, as well as being considerably larger, it is also relatively narrower than the type form for which Oudemans gives the following measurements: length of female, 490; of male, 3854. The colour is white tinged with pink, lyrate organs brown, and the mouth parts of a deeper brown. The legs are decidedly longer ; those of the female ave about 5504, 8304, 3000, and 450) respectively. The long median spine of the epistome is minutely spiculate at its apex, and there are one or two pairs of small finely pointed teeth close to the base; possibly the presence of these characters was overlooked in the original specimens. The armature of the tarsi appear to dilfer in the sexes ; in 116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the male and female of the typical form the ambulacra and claws are missing from the first pair of legs, while in the variety fairly well-developed claws are present in the female, though they are absent or rudimentary in the male. Hapirat. The variety pallidus Hull occurs at Malahide in the Orange Lichen, Pelvetia, and Spiralis zones, usually between limestone flakes where there is some sandy mud, in from almost dry to moist situations. The dates of capture range from March to October. Halolaelaps glabriusculus berlese et Trouessart. 1875 ? Gamasus marinus Brady 21, p. 307. 1889 Berlese et Trouessart 20, p.2. 1890 Zercon marinus Moniez 88, p. 13. 1902 Parasitus marinus Ondemans 41, p. 281. 1906 Berlese 11, p. 109. 1914 King 27, p. 135. 1915 Halbert 25, p. 56. 1918 Hull 26, p. 77. A characteristic species in the lower zones of the intertidal area, I have usually found it in crevices and between limestone flakes in the Vesiculosus and Serratus zones at Malahide. It may also be found wider stones on estuarine and non-rocky shores, as at Ardfry and Westport, in the West of Ireland. Halolaelaps celticus Halbt. 1915 Halbert 25, p. 57. 1918 Hull 26, p. 77. Found under stones just below high-water mark on the seashore at, Westport, July, 1911. It is very abundant at Howth in a similar habitat amongst decaying seaweeds, September, 1913. I did not succeed in finding it on the rocky shore at Malahide. Hull has recorded it from the Tyne province (26). Gamasellus Berlese. The genus Gamasellus was first established as a sub-genus of Cyrtolae- laps by Berlese in the supplement (3, p. 61) to his Monograph on Italian inites (2. No type species was specially indicated, though four species are referred to the new sub-genus ; of these it is necessary to select Gamasellus Saleiger (G. et R. Can.) as the type of Gamasellus. The reason for this selection is that all of the four species are not congeneric, and Berlese makes it quite clear in a later reference (9) that Gamasellus is intended to include those species in which the sternal and ventro-anal plates are united in the male ; such is the case in Gamasellus falciger, a good figure of which will be found in (2, Fase. xu, n. 4). The four species originally referred to Gamasellus are G. faleiger (G. et R. Can.), G. spiricornis (G. et R. Can.), G. captator Berlese, and G. cornutus Hartpertr—Vhe Acarina of the Scashore. 7% Kramer. ‘The two first-mentioned species are congeneric, but the others ave evidently to be referred to Dendrolaelaps Halbt., described in 1915 (25, p. 68), with D. Oudemansi as the type-species. In the male of this genus the sternum is separated from the yentro-anal shield, and the latter is fused with the second dorsal plate. The chelicerae carry long processes, and the second legs are very stout, the tarsi being armed with a spur. Dr. Berlese has since raised Gamasellus to generic rank, and has established a new sub-genus as follows :—Digamasellus, “ Characteres generis Gamasellus, sed scuto maris sternale ab anale distincto. Species typica. G. perpusillus” (9, p. 234). It would seem that a new species of Gamasellus found on the rocky shore at Mala- hide is to be referred to the sub-genus Digamasellus. At first I had some doubt on this point, but Dr. Berlese has seen specimens of both sexes, and refers them to this sub-genus, notwithstanding the fact that the second legs are unarmed on the male, while in the type species (D. perpusillus) they are armed: therefore the present species is exceptional in this respect. Gamasellus inermis sp. nov. (PI. XXI, fig. 2 a, d.) An active ovange-coloured species, which lives in fissures and between flakes on the seashore. Female (fig. 2 a): length, 470u; breadth, 264n; colour a shining orange; immature specimen yellowish. Body of the usual gamasoid shape, with three double rows of short hairs. Dorsal plates of almost equal breadth; the truncated posterior margin of the second plate reaches end of abdomen, and carries a pair of large pores (fig.2 b). Sternum long, with bow-shaped front, and truncate end margins, sides deeply incised. Jugular plates absent, at least as separate plates; metasternal plates rudimen- tary, position indicated by paired hairs. Genital plate laelaptoid, longer than broad ; a pair of hairs on the side margins. Ventro-anal shield large, flattened on its front margin, and it reaches the end of the body in some specimens. Inguinal shields are present, and there are also three or four pairs of very minute plates. Endopodial plates rod-like. Peritreme strongly sinuate, poststigmatic end partly encircling last pair of legs. Capitulum quadvate, epistome with three short spinés, maxillary lobes acute, and placed well in advance of the palp articulations. Free chela armed with two strong teeth, fixed chela with two teeth, and a smaller one placed near extremity. Palps (length 125) of normal structure, the second and third segments armed on their inner sides with a strong spine. Legs rather long and stout, with sparse hairs; the approximate lengths are 540, 286u, 242, 2981. Male: Considerably smaller than the female, with which it agrees in the structure of the dorsal plate, peritreme, pedal plate, and other characters, 118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Length, 374; breadth, 1304. Anterior part of the sternum (fig. 2) like. that of female, but the plate is much longer, widening into a wedge-shape at the end margin of the fourth acetabula. Genital foramen large, with a thick chitinous border; sternal hairs, five. Ventro-anal plate very large, its flattened front margin lying close to the sternum, and the posterior margin reaching end of body. Chelicerae (fig. 2 d) minute and curved; fixed chela with one strong tooth and a sinuate chitinous process rising from its base ; length about twice that of the chela. In its natural position, as seen from below, the process points inwards and downwards, apex hooked. Tree chela with one strong central tooth and two small teeth close to the apex of the segment. J.egs as in the female ; second pair a little stouter than the others; unarmed. Hasirat.—An undoubtedly intertidal species occurring in the Orange Lichen and Pelvetia zones at Malahide. It lives in fissures and between flakes in from dry to moist places where there is little silt, occasionally in spots that have not been covered by the tides for several days. ‘The sexes appear to occur in about equal numbers, and females with eggs were collected in February and September, the earliest and latest months in which the species was noticed. Gamasus Kempersi Oudims. 1902 Oudemans 48, p. 26. 1906 Berlese 11, p. 145. 1915 Halbert 25, p. 49. 1918 Hull 26, p. 83. A species characteristic of the high-water mark level. It is often abun- dant there under stones and seaweed aud amongst moist, shelly sand and gravel, in places where there are usually few other species of mites. On the rocky Malahide shore I did not find it below the Pelvetia zone, though it probably does occur in the lower zones. Also found in the Westport district, and very generally on the Dublin coast. The dates of capture range from February to November. Gamasus lunaris Oudims. 1882 Gamasus rubescens G. et R. Can. “Gamasi Ital.,” p. 42, 1892 G. rubescens Berlese 2, Fasc. Lxix, n. 9. 1903 G. rubescens Oudemans 41, p. 78. 1906 G. lunaris Berlese 11, p. 147. 1915 Halbert 25, p. 50. 1918 Ifull 26, p. 83. Found under decaying seaweeds washed by the tides into the Orange Lichen zone at Malahide, August, 1915. It was found under similar condi- tions on the seashore at Westport. Possibly not a regular denizen of the intertidal area. Harserr— The Acarina of the Seashore. 119 Gamasus coleoptratorum L. The female of this common European species occurred under stones resting on sand, gravel, and shells in the Orange Lichen zone at Malahide, June, 1916. ‘he nymph was also found, commonly under decaying refuse lying on the rocks in the same zone, May, 1918, and on Westport shore in September. Gamasus immanis Berl. 1903 Berlese 7b, p. 262. 1906 Berlese 11, p.179. 1915 Halbert 25, p. 50. 1918 Hull 26, p. 85. 1914 King 27, p. 129. This fine acarid, the largest of our native Gamasidae, was first recorded as a British species by King, who has published some interesting observations on its life-history (27). Subsequently I met with it on the coasts of Dublin, Mayo, and Cork (25) under stones, amongst shingle, and in decaying seaweeds at high-water mark. It has also been found at Ardfry under limestone boulders resting on damp sandy mud in the Orange Lichen zone, June, 1916. Gamasus Trouessarti Berl. 1889 Gamasus thalassinus Berl. et Trouess. 20. 1889 G. fucorwm var. 38, p. 156. 1892 G. Vrouessarti Berlese 3, p. 67. 1915 Halbert 25, p. 51. 1918 Hull 26, p. 85. An abundant and characteristic shore species, occurring in a variety of habitats, from the Orange Lichen down to the Serratus zone, as at Malahide -and Ardfry. On the lower part of the shore it occurs chiefly in crevices and rock fissures, and under stones embedded in mud. It is often abundant under decaying seaweed at high-water mark, and I have found the adults and nymphs in the sand, gravel, and shell association, and in estuaries on the Dublin coast. Gamasus crassipes L. var. longicornis Berl. Under stones and decaying seaweeds at Ardfry, June. A common and widely distributed form, possibly not a regular inhabitant of the intertidal shore. : Gamasoides spinipes (C. L. Koch). 1844 Gamasus spinipes C. L. Koch 28, Fase. 39, fig. 18. 1885 G. brachiosus G. Can. 28, p. 79. 1890 Poecilocheirus spinipes Oudemans 44, p- 154. 1892 P. spinipes Berlese 2, Fase. xix, n. 4. 1906 Gamasoides spinipes Berlese 11, p. 288. These are some of the more important references to this peculiar form, which is known only in the nympha coleoptrata stage, and it may yet prove 120 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. referable to some known species. Shore of oyster pond at Ardfry, in the Orange Lichen and Pelvetia zones, under stones on muddy soil in a spot flooded at high tides, June, 1916. At Mulranny it was found under stones on the shore, and also in old nests of Pufiins and Black-backed Gulls on The Bill Rocks, off the coast of Mayo, June. Hydrogamasus littoralis (G. et R. Can.). (Pl. XXI, fig. 3.) 1851? Gamasus salinus Laboulbéne 30, p. 297. 18517 Gamasus maritimus Laboulbéne 30, p. 298. 1885 Gamasus littoralis G. et R. Can. 23, p. 72. 1889 Gamasus littoralis Moniez 38, p. 186. 1892 Hydrogamasus littoralis Berlese 2, Fasc. wLxvil, n. 6. 1902 Hydrogamasus salinus Oudemans 41, p. 286. In the above-quoted references it will be seen that Oudemans has revived “ salinus” as the correct specific name for the present species, arguing that the mite figured by Laboulbéne as “ Gamasus salinus” is the nymphal stage of H. littoralis (G. et R. Can.), and he also refers to the similarity between the original figure of “ Gamasus salinus” and Berlese’s figure (2) of the nymph of the present species. Doubtless Laboulbéne was dealing with a nymphal form of Hydrogamasus, but there are at least three littoral species in this genus, and there is some uncertainty concerning the exact species dealt with by the French author. In a case of this kind it seems best to adhere to the first undoubted description of the species, which is that of the Italian authors, G. and R. Canestrini. During our work at Malahide I was fortunate in finding what are apparently the protonymphal and deutonymphal forms of H. Jittoralis; they eccurred on three occasions in the Vesiculosus and Serratus zones in company with the adult form. In the protonymph (fig. 3) the primitive arrangement of the dermal plates is well shown. It will be remembered that the adult liydrogamasus has the entire dorsum protected by a strongly chitinized shield. In the protonymph there are two large dorsal shields, and between these there are no less than four pairs of very small plates; there are also three pairs of small plates on each side of the first shield. The second dorsal shield is placed at the extremity of the body, and it is continuous with the small anal plate on the ventral surface. The sternum is of the usual V-shape. The length is 640u, breadth 370. The deutonymph (length 768u, breadth 4604) occurred with the adults in October. In this form there are the usual two dorsal shields; the first of these is the larger, resembling that of the protonymph, except that the sides, from the humeral to the posterior corners, are parallel ; the former are well Hatpert—The Acarina of the Seashore. 121 marked, and carry a long bristle. Second shield nearly as broad as the first, strongly narrowed to the end margin, which is straight, with a pair of long bristles, and on the inner side of these a pair of very short hairs. The hair armature of the dorsal surface is much as in the protonymph. Anal plate small, placed at end of body, and carrying two pairs of long hairs, and a terminal spine. This is the nympha coleoptrata form, Hasitar.—A_ species of the lower intertidal area, occurring between limestone flakes and in crevices in the Vesiculosus and Serratus zones at Malahide. At Ardfry it was also found in these zones under boulders partly embedded in sandy mud and in moist places. Adults and nymphal forms were observed both in the summer and autumn months. Hydrogamasus Giardi (Berl. et l'rouess.). (Pl. XXI, fig. 4.) 1889 Sezws Giardi Berlese et Trouessart 20. 1889 Gamasus Giardi Moniez 38, p. 193. 1892 Hydrogamasus Giardi Berlese 8, p. 72. 1915 Halbert 25, p. 65. This species is found on a wider range of the shore than the preceding, occurring freely from the Pelvetia down to the Serratus zones on the rocky shore at Malahide, usually in crevices and between flakes in from moist to wet places. At Ardfry it occurred in the corresponding zones under boulders resting on sandy mud. ‘The sexes are almost equally abundant, and the dates of capture range from April to October. Frequently found in company with H. littoralis on the lower part of the shore. The two species are structurally very much alike, but they may be separated by the following characters :— Hydrogamasus littoralis, larger; length of female, about 9404; breadth, 560u; length of male, 9221; colour paler; form more oval; hairs of dorsum relatively longer. Fissure separating dorsum from anal shield reaching the end margin of body. Hydrogamasus Giardi, smaller ; length of female, 6404; breadth, 312y; length of male, 5634; colour much darker; body hairs shorter. Fissure not reaching end margin of body. The supposed difference in the fusion or otherwise of the anal and dorsal plates in these two species does not occur (3). As a matter of fact, these plates are fused at their end margins in both species. A figure of the male chelicerae of H, Giardi is given (Pl. I, fig. 4); those of H. /ittoralis are very similar. Two other species of Hydrogamasus have been described, i.e., H. Silvestrvi Berlese (6), from the Italian coast (Portici), and 4. antarcticus, Trag., from Paulet Island. R.1.A. PROCG., VOL. XXXV, SECT, B. [RR] 122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Pachylaelaps littoralis Halbt. (Pl. XXI, fig. 5 a, d.) 1915 Halbert 25, p. 64. ‘ This species was described from the male found under embedded stones well below high-water mark in Bellacragher Bay, on the Mayo Coast, in September, 1913. “As only a single specimen occurred, there was doubt as to whether the species is a true denizen of the intertidal zone. While at Ardfry in June, 1916, females of a Pachylaelaps, which are evidently to be referred to the present species, were met with in the Pelvetia and Spiralis zones. Female (fig. 5 a): Length, 8444; breadth, 4604. Shape and hair armature as in the male (fig. 5 c), which it also resembles in the structure of the palps, legs, peritreme, and’ other organs. Colour, pale yellow. Sternum of the usual shape, end corners reaching to the fourth acetabula; hinder margin concave ; the space between this and the genital plate is weakly chitinized. The genital plate is large, pointed in front, and evenly rounded behind, though occasionally somewhat truncate. Anal plate broader than long (breadth, 1404; length, 1204); extremity strigose. Peritreme enclosed in a plate forming a narrow margin on its outer side; end of plate acuminate, reaching well beyond the middle of ventral plate. All these plates are reticulate and punctured. Maxillary plate narrow, with two pairs of long hairs on front margin and ‘two shorter proximal pairs; maxillary lobes straight and very long, reaching end of hypostome. Epistome with about eight spines, some branched. Each chela armed with one strong tooth. Legs, second pair stout (length about 4104), segment two, with a small conical tooth. ‘he armature of the tarsus is figured (fig. 5 b). The male of this species has a broad dagger-like process on the free chelicerae, and the femur of the second legs carries a stout conical spur (fig. 5 d.) Hasitat.—Found on the shore of Mweeloon Bay, Ardfry, under stones on gravel and sandy mud in the Pelvetia and Vesiculosus zones, June, 1916. Tietze records the occurrence of a single specimen of Pachylaclaps pectinifer, which he found under stones on the seashore at Venice (46). Macrocheles marginatus, var. littoralis (Halbt.). 1915 Holostaspis marginatus, var. littoralis, Halbert 25, p. 67. ‘The variety was described from females and an immature male found on the seashore at Westport. It has also occurred at Malahide under stones and refuse im the Orange Lichen zone, and at Ardfry under stones resting on mud in the same zone, It seems a rather common form at the high-water level. Ha.sperv—The Acarina of the Seashore. 123 Family LAELAPTIDAE. Laelaps dentatus sp. nov. (Pl. XXT, fig, 6 a, e.) A species remarkable for its very elongate shape, the dentate anterior corners of the sternum, and the armature of the last pair of legs in the male. The female resembles that of Z. ob/ongus Halbt. (25), but is narrower and more elongate, and the peritreme is not joined with the pedal plates. The ventral plates also are differently formed. Fvmale (fig. 6 a): Size rather variable, averaging about 660, in length, and 660uin breadth. Shape, elongate oval, with slightly marked shoulders, and the colour is yellowish, with darker lyrate organs. Dorsal shield large, very minutely punctured, and with indistinct scale-like markings ; side margin even. There are four double rows of hairs; frontal bristles small. Sternum large, its rounded end margin reaching the third acetabula; front margin sinuate towards the corners. Jugular plates well developed, placed on a thinner and larger chitinous base. Tritosternum small and narrow, springing from a slightly crescentic basal piece, at each side of which is a chitinous piece. Genito-ventral shield very long and broad, gradually widening to beyond middle, and then narrowing to end margin, which is straight ; four pairs of hairs. Metasternal plates very minute. Anal plate triangular, broader than long, front margin as broad as and lying close to margin of preceding shield. The metapodial plate encloses last pair of acetabula, beyond which it projects ona pointed lobe. Inguinal plates linear. Peritreme curved inwards towards the extremity, and it lies free of the metapodial shield. Maxillary plate quadrate, four pairs of hairs; lobes straight. Epistome convex, armed with small sharp teeth. Fixed chela with four teeth, two of which are terminal. Legs long and robust; the lengths are about 6161, 418,4, 584nu, and 550u. Male (fig. 6b) considerably smaller than female, varying from 480, to 550 in length, and in breadth from 240u to 2804. Ventral shield of usual shape, almost reaching end of body, reticulate, with a double row of nine median hairs. The anterior side margins of the sternal part are distinctly dentate (fig. 6c). Each chela is armed with a strong triangular tooth; the fixed one is strongly arched, ‘The male appendage (fig. 6d) projects by about half its length beyond the apex of the segment, slightly sinuate, and bent upwards at the extremity. Palps of usual type. Legs, lengths about 528, 440pu, 5304, and 528u; second pair a little stouter than the others, outer margin of third segment (fig. 6 e) with a rounded prominence at base, ventral side with fourhairs. Third segment (femur) of last pair of legs armed with [R2 124 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. a large chitinous tooth placed near middle of ventral surface. In one abnormal specimen there are two such teeth on the left femur. Hasirat.—An abundant and characteristic intertidal species, usually occurring in crevices and between flakes where the coast is rocky, and also under stones on estuarine shores. At Malahide it is found in from almost dry to moist crevices in the Orange Lichen, Pelvetia, and Spiralis zones. Has also been found at Ardfry, where it extends down to the Vesiculosus zone at least. The males are less common than the females. The dates of capture range from February to October, and it probably occurs in all months of the year. Lasioseius Lerlese. In my report on the Acarina of the Clare Island Survey (25) it was pointed out that the Seius group of the family Laelaptidae was badly in need of revision. The species there recorded were referred to the genera Seiulus (Berlese) and Paraseius (Tragardh). Dr. Berlese has since published a useful paper (16) in which new genera and sub-genera are established, either with brief diagnoses or by the naming of types. 3erlese indicates Seius muricatus (C. L. Koch) as the type of the genus Lasioseius, so it is necessarily also the type of the sub-genus Lasioseius (s. str.). In this species the tarsi and ambulacra are of the form usual in the Seius group of genera. It seems unsatisfactory, however, to include in the same genus such species as Z. italicus, LZ. serratus, and L. grandis, in which the tarsi are much attenuated, and the ambulacra are modified into a bristle-like form. Such species should, in my opinion, be included in a separate genus, and as the name Episeius has been suggested for this purpose by Hull (26), with £. serratus (Halbt.) as the type, this name must be used. In a previous paper I endeavoured to establish Paraseius Triig. for the species with modified ambulacra, but unfortunately Triigardh indicated Gamasus mollis Kramer (49) as the type of his genus, Dr. Berlese is now convinced that Paraseius is the same as Epicrius Can. et Fanzago, for the reason that Kramer's species is nothing more than a nymphal form of Epicrius geometricus, Berl. (17). Episeius grandis (Berlese), 1916 Lasioseius grandis Berlese 16, p. 34. Hasirat.—Salt marsh on Malahide Island, a few specimens found under shells and stones, May. The females are abundant in Malahide estuary, under stones in a partly dry channel of the Broadmeadow Water. It Ha.pert—The Acarina of the Seashore. 125 also occurs on the open seashore at Malahide amongst wet moss growing on calcareous tuffa where a streamlet flows on to the shore, June. Described by Berlese from Italian specimens found in moss and amongst dead leaves (16). It is rather a large species (about 6704 x 450), belonging to the group with modified tarsi and ambulacra. The dorsal shield has strongly squamose markings, especially towards the sides, and the hair armature is strong. The plates of the ventral surface greatly resemble those of #. italicus Berlese (figured in 25), except that the ventro-anal plate is much smaller, and is of a roughly cordate shape ‘length, 220 ; breadth, 1764). Not previously recorded from the Britannic area, Lasioseius salinus sp. nov. (Pl. XXI, fig. 7 a, b ) A small species belonging to Leioseius, a sub-genus, briefly diagnosed by Berlese as follows :—“ Hx genus Lasioseius. Pedes breves et robusti. Truncus elongatus, lateralibus subparallelis. Typus: Z. Z. minuseulus, Berl.” (16, p. 45). Female (fig. 7 a): Length about 440u; breadth, 260n. Colour pale brown. Shape as is usual in Lasioseius. Dorsal plate sub-parallel, reaching end margin of body ; sides weakly serrate ; surface finely punctured and reticulate. Hairs weak ; two pairs on the end margin stronger than the others. Sternum rather short; genital plate long and narrow, much as in £, serratus, Halbt. Ventro-anal plate large, broader than long, flattened on the front margin, rounded posteriorly, minutely punctured, and there are about six pairs of small hairs. Peritreme close to the legs, it is joimed with the inner margin of a well-developed plate, post-stigmatic extremity curved inwards and partly enclosing the last pair of legs. Maxillary plate quadrate, hair armature normal, Chelicerae: the free chela is armed with two strong teeth ; fixed chela with about four very weakly developed teeth, Legs short and stout, tarsus of last pair figured (fig. 7 b), This species appears to differ from the two described European species, L, minusculus and L. venustulus, in the less elongate shape, the shorter sternal plate, the broader ventro-anal shield, and also in the relatively shorter first pair of legs. HasiTat.—Found under dead shells in a salt marsh on Malahide Island, May, 1915. Lasioseius fucicola sp. nov. (Pl, XXI, fig. 8 a, d.) A very distinct species, which is chiefly remarkable for the long penicillate hairs on the margin of the body. The following is Dr. Berlese’s diagnosis of the sub-genus Zercoseius, to which it belongs: “ Zercoseius n. sub-genus. 126 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Ex genus JLasioseius. Pili trunci plus minusue penicillate, vel dilatati. Typus LZ. Z. syathuliger Leon ” (16, p. 43). Male (fig. 8a): Length, of a Swanage specimen, about 768y, breadth 537u; of a Malahide specimen 614y. breadth 476y; the latter is probably not mature. Colour pale brown. Shape ovate, slightly flattened on end margin ; sides indistinctly serrated. Dorsal surface minutely punctured, and with reticulate markings, becoming scale-like towards the end of the body On each side of the dorsum there is a row of seven strong marginal spines; these (fig. 8b) are straight and smooth, except at the extremities, which are somewhat flattened and penicillate. There are two pairs of stout frontal spines ; two rows of minute hairs in the middle line of the body, and a few on the side margins. The ventral shield (fig. 8c) is V-shaped, with strongly pointed side processes, and bow-shaped front margin, and there are four pairs of minute hairs. Peritreme long and sinuate ; apex reaching fourth acetabula; no shield. Anal plate small, semicircular in front, and suddenly narrowed to an obtusely pointed extremity, where there is a strong terminal spine. — Epistome armed with comparatively long spines, branched at the extremities; maxillary plate large and transverse ; lobes small ; there are three pairs of rather long hair on the front margin (fig. 8d).° Palps of moderate size, with two strong conical teeth on underside of first segment; second segment with five short spines, three of which are on the dorsal surface. Legs, with the exception of the first pair, long and robust; their upper sides carry penicillate hairs like those of the dorsum; the ventral hairs are long and pointed. Ambulacra stout, with two terminal hairs of moderate length. Free chelicerae, armed with a short process, which reaches a little beyond the end of the segment, seen in their natural position from above, the processes are straight, directed outwards, and ate bluntly pointed. (The chelicerae of the unique Irish specimen have not been dissected.) Female unknown. Hasitat.—Some years ago Mr. A. D, Michael kindly sent me a few littoral mites which he found on the south-west coast of England. One of these, from the shore at Swanage, is referable to the present speciés. In July, 1915, I found a male, apparently not quite mature, under seaweeds washed into the Orange Lichen zone at Malahide. The weeds were in a moist decaying condition, and were resting on the bare limestone rocks. Thinoseius gen. nov. (Female). A form belonging to the family Laelaptidae; general structure resembling that of the genus Lasioseius, but in the adult the body is enclosed Hatperr—The Acarina of the Seashore. 127 in a continuous test, with the exception of the sternal and pedal regions. Sternum absent (though present in the nympha coleoptrata stage). Endopodial and metapodial plates well developed. Ambulacra on all pairs of legs. Type Zhinoseius Berlesti sp. nov. Thinoseius Berlesii sp. nov. (Pl. XXII, fig. 9 a,e.) Female (fig. 9 a,b): Length about 7604; breadth, 540y, in the Malahide specimens (a Swanage specimen measures 8454 x 590u). Colour during life, ight brown, with a conspicuous darker spot on each side. of the dorsum. Shape, broad and pyriform, end margin sometimes flattened. Epidermis very minutely shagreened, also marked towards margins with waved lines, and there are traces of a polygonal network on the dorsal surface. Hairs short and sparse. Sternum and jugular plates absent, the sternal region being very weakly chitinized ; four pairs of hairs present. Tritosternum normal, Endopodial plates well developed, usually with sharp processes, as in the genus Halolaelaps; metapodial plate, a thin chitinous band, bounding the basal segment of the fourth leg. Peritreme sinuate, enclosed with and bordering the ventral plate. Genital plate of the usual trapezoidal form, slightly longer than broad; anal plate fused in the chitinized cuticle of the ventral region. ‘he front margin of the last is sinuate, and placed near it is a pair of small ring-like structures embedded in the cuticle. Capitulum, with a short and broad maxillary plate, rounded behind, with three pairs of moderately long hairs; maxillary lobes normal. Epistomal margin semicircular, armed with five or six long and stout spines, which are branched at their extremities. Chelicerae (fig. 9c) very small. Palps robust (length, about 1804); second segment with three short dorsal spines ; inner and outer margins with one fine hair. Legs of moderate length, robust; hair armature weak; tarsi not attenuated, all pairs with ambulacra. The last (fig. 9 d) carry a pair of bristle-like lateral lobes resembling those of the genus Episeius. Male unknown. - Nympha coleoptrata (fig. 9e).—Length, about 500”; breadth, 500,. Shape, less strongly pyriform than in the adult; side and end margins flattened ; hair armature relatively stronger. Epidermis minutely punctured and reticulate. Sternal shield of the usual V-shape; front margin strongly convex. Anal plate small and heart-shaped. Peritreme long and curved inwards; inner margin serrated near the extremity. A pair of small lunate inguinal plates are present. The most interesting characteristic of this new genus is the absence of a sternal shield, a very rare feature in the Gamasoidea, Berlese has described 128 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (18) and figured (15), an Italian form Asternoseius, in which there is no sternum ; the only resemblance between this and Thinoseius is the general hardening of the body cuticle. There is little doubt that the loss of the sternum in the adult is here a case of retrogression, as it is present and is of the usual form in at least one nymph stage. Hasitat.—Found in company with the preceding species under decaying seaweeds washed into the Orange Lichen zone, July, 1915. On another occasion it was found with numbers of the nympha coleoptrata form among damp sand and shells under a dry top layer in the same zone. Mr. A. D. Michael has taken it on the seashore at Swanage (Dorset). Family ZERCONIDAE Thinozercon Michaeli Halbt. (Pl. XXII, fig. 10.) 1915 Halbert 25, p. 82. The male, female, and nymph of this interesting species were first found under stones on an estuarine part of the seashore flooded by the tides at Westport, in July, 1911. Subsequently both sexes occurred under stones a little below high-water mark on the south shore of Howth, April, 1913. More recently Mr. Southern collected it in the Orange Lichen zone at Lough Hyne, on the Cork coast, November, 1916. I did not succeed in finding it either at Ardfry or Malahide. Berlese was under the impression that this genus is synonymous with Iphidinychus, a South American form (15), and is so recorded by him (16). He has recently seen specimens of Thinozercon, and agrees with me that they represent a very distinct genus (18). A figure showing the arrange- ment of the ventral plates of the female is given in the present paper (fig. 10) ; the presence of two paired sternal shields is of interest. There is consider- able justification for making this remarkable form the type of a separate family (see 25); for the present it is included in the Zerconidae. Family UROPODIDAE. The identification of the four species of this family living habitually between tide-marks, and in salt marshes on the Irish coast, has given some trouble, partly due to the fact that the “ Uropoda orchestiidarum” of authors included two species belonging to different genera. I believe the correct names of the shore species have now been placed beyond doubt; and a table containing the more essential characters by which they can be separated may help to prevent further confusion. Hatpert—TZhe Acaria of the Seashore. 129 A.—Marginal plates absent from the dorsum. First pair of legs without ambulacra and claws. Male genital foramen opposite fourth pair of legs. Size, about 690u x 460 (Pl. XXII, fig. 11). 1. Phaulocylliba littoralis (Trouess.). B.—Marginal plates present. First pair of legs with ambulacra and claws. Male foramen opposite third pair of legs. Ends of marginal plates not joined; their extremities removed some distance from the posterior margin of the dorsal shield. Form broadly ovate, with a few short marginal hairs. Metapodial line distinct. Size variable, averaging about 950u x 720u (Pl. XXII, fig. 12), 2. Phaulodinychus repletus Berlese. Marginal plates more uniformly broad, and united by a narrow chitinous band behind the dorsal shield. Body margins with numerous strongly curved hairs. Metapodial line obsolete. Size about 690u x 460; (Pl. XXII, fig. 13). 3. Phaulodinychus orchestiidarum (Barrois). Ends of marginal plates not joined, reaching, or almost reaching, the posterior margin of the dorsal shield. All plates strongly and regularly punctured. A row of T-shaped hairs on side margins of body. Size smaller, about 614 x 4404 (Pl. XXII, fig. 14). 4. Trachyuropoda minor (Halbt.). Phaulocylliba littoralis (Trouess). (Pl. XXII, fig. 11.) 1889 Uropoda orchestriidarum (partim) Berl. et Trouess. 20, p. 125. 1902 Discopoma littorale Trouessart 52, p. 41. 1915 Phaulocylliba Berlesii Halbert 25, p. 86. 1917 Berlese 19, p. 11. 1918 Berlese “ Redia” xiii, p, 190. Both sexes were found between damp limestone flakes in the Pelvetia and Spiralis zones on the rocky shore at Malahide, May and June. At Ardfry the male and nymphs occurred under boulders resting on gravel and shells in the Vesiculosus and Serratus zones, June. In these localities it seems the rarest of the four intertidal species of Uropodidae. The first recorded British specimens were found under stones in Howth Harbour in November, 1913. The ventral surface of the male is figured (fig, 11). Phaulodinychus repletus Berl. (Pl. XXII, fig. 12 a, b.) 1903 Berlese 7b, p. 269. 1915 Haluropoda interrupta Halbert 25, p. 88 1916 Berlese 17, p. 186. 1917 Berlese 19, p. 11. 1918 Hull 26, p. 50. An abundant species in estuaries and salt marshes, and also on the open seashore under stones and decaying seaweeds, usually in the Orange Lichen 130 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. zone. Malahide estuary, Howth, Dollymount, Bray, &e., on the Dublin Coast. On the west coast of Ireland it is equally common at Ardfry, Westport, and Mulranny districts. The adult and nympha homeomorpha stages are figured (fig. 12 a, b). Phaulodinychus orchestiidarum (Barrois). (Pl. XXII, fig. 13 a, d.) 1887 Uropoda orchestiidarum Barrois-(nymph) 1. 1889 Berlese et Trouessart 20. 1902 Trouessart 62, p. 38. 1916 Berlese 17, p. 136. 1918 Berlese “ Redia” xiii, p. 190. . Usually a common species where it occurs, ranging from the Pelvetia down to the Serratus zone. At Malahide it lives chiefly between moist limestone flakes where there is some sandy mud. At Ardfry the habitat is under stones partly embedded in damp mud. The species was described by Barrois from the nymphal form ‘which he found attached to the common shore Amphipods, Orchestes, and 'Talitrus (1). The female does not seem to have been described ; it may be recognized by the characters indicated in the preceding table and the accompanying figures (Pl. XXTI, fig. 13 a, d). Trachyuropoda minor (Halbt.). (Pl. XXII, fig. 14.) 1915 Haluropoda minor Halbert 25, p. 90. A fairly common species often found in company with Phaulodinychus repletus on estuarine shores. At Malahide it was observed in the Orange Lichen and Pelvetia zones between rather dry, limestone flakes and: on calcareous tuffa, where a small stream flows on to the seashore ; also a single specimen, in the nympha homeomorpha stage, fixed. on the under, side of Orchestia gammarus. Tt oceurs in the same zones at Ardfry under stones resting on mud. - Many specimens were once taken from amongst the debris of old nests of Puffins and Gulls on The Bill rocks off the Mayo coast. Berlese refers (in litt.) this species to his- sub-genus Dinychura, which is recorded in a short note in (15, p. 85). Dinychus sp. The only example of this genus found during ourshore work is immature, and I have not succeeded in determining the species: It occurred under damp flakes in the uppermost Orange Lichen zone, immediately under. the “grassy sward,” and is possibly not a regular denizen of the intertidal shore. Harsert—TVhe Acarina of the Seashore. 181 Sub-Order ORIBATOIDEA. ‘Family ORIBATIDAE. Oribata setosa C. L. Koch. Malahide, under more or less’ dry flakes in the Orange Lichen zone ; also under refuse lying on the rocks in the same zone, April and May. A widely distributed species. i ' Oribata quadricornuta Michael. Found by Mr. Southern in the Orange Lichen zone at Lough Hyne, Co. Cork, November, 1916. At Mulranny it was also found under stones on the seashore in September. Oribata quadrivertex sp.nov. (Pl. XXII, fig. 15a, b.) A small, compactly formed species, standing nearest to the “ pyriformis’ group. It is remarkable on account of the short, strongly clubbed pseudostig- matic organs, the square vertex, and the peculiar form of the lamellae. which in the long, slender cusps bear some resemblance to those of Oribata gracilis. > Occurs in salt marshes. Length, about 4504; breadth, 280u, and slightly larger. Colour, yellowish brown; texture smooth and shining. Cephalothorax (fig. 15 a) rather short, about one quarter as long as the abdomen, and much narrower. Rostrum bluntly pointed; dorso-vertex quadrate, half hidden by the central extension of the dorsum. The lamellae are narrow, uniform bands con- nected by an equally broad translamella; cusps rather long and slender, and just broad enough at their extremities to carry the lamellar hairs; these are stout and curved strongly downwards over the rostrum. Interlamellar hairs long, very stout, and minutely serrated; they spring from a transverse bar which bounds the posterior margin of the dorso-vertex. Pseucostigmatic organs (fig. 15 b) close to the middle line of the body, short and strongly clavate, slightly incurved, and their stems are mostly hidden under the margin of the dorsum. ‘The stigmata are cup-shaped, shallow, and their margins are but little raised. First tectopedium a long curved blade. Abdomen oblong, shaped much as in O. gracilis, though less strongly narrowed in front, evenly rounded at end margin; pteromorphae weakly developed. Frout margin produced at centre in a small rounded prominence, dorsum with about eight pairs of minute hairs, two pairs on end margin upturned and stronger than the others; there is a circular pore near the sides of the dorsum. Genital and anal plates large, of almost equal size, each enclosed by broad chitinous margins. Epimera without the distinct inner 132 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. borders present in QO. gracilis and other species. Legs normal, last pair rather short, scarcely reaching the end of the dorsum ; the lengths are about. 495u, 308u, 4624, 2864; central claw much stronger than the others. Hasirat.—Not uncommon under dead shells in a salt marsh on Malahide Island, May, 1915. It also occurs under stones lying on mud at the mouth of a small stream flowing into the Malahide estuary, June, 1915. On the west coast it was found under stones on a grassy sward just above the Pelvetia zone at Ardfry in a place covered at high tides, June, 1916. Dr. Berlese refers this species to his sub-genus Punctoribates, which was apparently established without diagnosis, and with O. pumctwm C. L. Koch as the type-species. Koch’s figure shows a small globular species, with rather long, clubbed, pseudostigmatic organs. It is also recorded in the works of Canestrini and Fanzago. The former says (28, p. 19): “Setole stimmatiche mediocri claviformes.” Yet it is figured by Berlese (2, fasc. xxx, No. 2) as a species with short lamellae, united by a broad translamella and long leaf- shaped pseudostigmatic organs. In a later reference (5, p. 66) he records O. avenifera Michael as synonymous with 0. pwnetwm, so there would seem to be a difference of opinion as to the characteristics of the last-named species. Oribata avenifera Michael. Found under limestone flakes in the upper Pelvetia zone at Malahide, June. Also under stones a little above high-water mark in the Orange Lichen zone, April. As Michael (36) has pointed out, the cuticle of this species is very minutely punctured, but it is not correct to describe the notogaster as hairless; as a matter of fact there are four pairs of short hairs, as well as an equal number of paired pores on the dorsal surface. Not previously recorded from Treland. Oribata Lucasii Nicolet. Found crawling on a green alga-like weed in the Broadmeadow Water estuary at Malahide, June, 1915. The species had been previously found under fir bark on Achill Island, and on Lambay (25). A generally dis- tributed British species. Oribata parmeliae Michael. * Common under lichens growing on large boulders on the seashore at Howth, in a place at least occasionally splashed by the tides. Apparently a coast species, Mr. Michael records it as feeding upon lichens ( Parmelia) growing on granite rock at Land’s End, Cornwall (36). Hatsurr—The Acarina of the Seashore. 155 Oribatula similis Michael. Found in the Pelvetia zone and upwards at Ardfry, under stones resting on a peaty soil, dryish when the tide recedes, but flooded at high tides. Also under stones on a grassy sward, just above the Pelvetia zone, June ; occurs on the seashore at Baldoyle in a similar habitat. A generally distributed British species. Oribatula venusta Berl. 1908 Berlese 12, p. 8. 1910 Berlese 10, p. 229. 1910 Halbert 25, p. 102. This is evidently a coast species in Ireland, though Berlese does not state the habitat of the original Norwegian specimens. It was first recorded as a British species from the Mayo coast (25), where it is quite common under stones a little above high-water mark, and also on the adjoining sandhill, in September. At Ardfry it occurs under stones resting on sand and decayed seaweed in the Orange Lichen zone, June, 1916. At Malahide under hard limestone flakes in the lower part of the Orange Lichen zone in company with Ochthebius Lejolesii, and other littoral species. I have also found it on Lambay Island in October, and amongst lichens and moss on the Portmarnock sandhills in January. Oribatula saxicola sp. nov. (Pl. XXII, fig. 16 a, b.) A small sluggish species belonging to the “ tibialis” section of the genus Oribatula. Lives in rock fissures. Length, 4904; breadth, 286u. Colour light brown. Body strongly flattened, surface apparently smooth and shining, but in reality excessively minutely punctured. Cephalothorax (fig. 16a) comparatively large, rostrum bluntly pointed, lamellae narrow blades on edge and tapering to a point, placed partly on the marginal slope of the cephalo- thorax ; lamellar hair long and minutely setose, it springs from a pore lying immediately in front of the extremity of the lamellae. Translamella absent, or a mere line. The pseudostigmata are hidden under the dorsum, though occasionally the corners project a little. Pseudostigmatic organs (fig. 16 b) with slender stalks and strongly clubbed extremities. Abdomen with the shoulders evenly expanded; breadth about two-thirds of the length. On the dorsum there are three or four pairs of pores and short hairs, and at least three pairs of upturned marginal hairs are noticeable on the posterior third of the body. Legs robust and a little longer than in O. tibialis ; claws wnequal. The following notes may be of use in separating the present from the allied species :—From 0. similis (Michael) easily recognized by the tridactyle claws. T'rom 0. tibialis (Nicolet), to which it is nearly allied, by the shorter 134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and more strongly clubbed pseudostigmatic organs and the more expanded shoulders. From 0. erilis (Nicolet) and 0. venusta Berl., by the strongly narrowed lamellae and the more elongate form of the body. . Hasirar.—Occurs in numbers under dry or slightly damp flakes in the Orange Lichen zone on the rocky shore at Malahide, often in company with Rhyncholophus araneoides Vierlese. {have also found it under lichens growing ou boulders on the seashore at Howth with such species as Oribata parmeliae and Nothrus invenustus. Scutovertex bilineatus Michael. (PI. XXII, fig. 18.) Under moist limestone flakes in the Orange Lichen zone at Malahide, in places where there were also black encrusting lichens, February. The adults and nymphs were clustered, round the edges of the flakes. At Ardfry it occurs under stones resting on mud in the Pelvetia zone and upwards to the sward above the Orange Lichen zone, June. Common at-Westport under stones on the seashore at a little above high-water mark, July. Scutovertex Spoofi Oudms. (PI. XXII, fig. 17 a, b.) 1900 Oudemans, 39, p. 112. 1901 S. bilineatus Oudemans 40, p. 79. Described by Oudemans from specimens found in Finland by Dr. A. R. Spoof “in spawn of Lymnaea in sub-saline water” (39). In a later paper he records it as synonymous with S, bilineatus Michael (40). At Malahide have found both S. bilineatus and S. Spoofi, which I consider is a distinct species. Apart from other differences, they may be readily separated by the structure of the claws. Michael has accurately described these in the case of S. bilineatus (fig. 18): “The claws are monodactyle, but there is a minute projection at each side of the claw, and two long fine hairs sharply hooked at their distal ends,” &c. (36). On the other hand, the claws, though of unequal thicknesses, are undoubtedly three in number in S, Spoof, and are just as we find them in S. scu/ptus and other tridactyle species. It would appear likely that the lateral claws are rudimentary in S. di/ineatus, and are repre- sented by the minute projections on each side of the middle claw, as described by Michael. These cau be seen distinctly under a high magnification; and it may be noted that the hooked hairs are also present in S. Spoof. The latter species also differs from S. hilineatus in the following characters :—The cephalothovax (fig. 17a) is larger, and the central furrow is more defined; the abdomen is more strongly narrowed in front, so that it is less regularly oval than in d/lineatus; it is also less coarsely punctured and the longitudinal Hauserr— The Acarina of the Seashore. 138 ridges are much less distinct. Beyond the middle there are two large pores which are very conspicuous. Haprrat.—Oceurs between moist limestone flakes on the rocky shore at Malahide in the Orange Lichen and Pelvetia zones, and somewhat doubtfully in the Spiralis zone. In these habitats they were in small colonies round the outer edges of the flakes, sometimes in company with the Tyroglyphid mite Hyadesia fusca; also under stones resting on sandy mud at the mouth of a small stream flowing into Malahide estuary. At Mulranny it occurred under stones on the seashore. The dates of capture range from May to September. Not previously recorded from the Britannic area. Scutovertex corrugatus Michael. Adults and nymphs common under stones on the Island saltmarsh in Malahide estuary, May. At Mulranny it is very abundant under stones at the mouth of a small stream flowing into Bellacragher Bay, September (25). Scutovertex maculatus Michael. Under tufts of a lichen (Lichina pygmaea) growing on exposed rock surfaces at Malahide, in places washed by high tides ; withit were numbers of asmall green Amphipod (Hyale Prevostii M.E.). Has also occurred on Lambay Island (25). | ' Scutovertex perforatus Berl. (Pl. XXII, fig. 19.) 1910 Lerlese 18, p. 265. 1913 Berlese 15, p. 98. A few specimens were found under stones on a grassy sward amongst Sea Purslane (Atriplex portulacoides) and other estuarine plants within reach of high tides at Baldoyle, on the Dublin.coast, November, 1917. This is by far “the smallest known species of Scutovertex ; the Irish specimens, measuring 353u x 176u, are even a shade sinaller than the Italian (590 x 210). Notable features are the long setiform pseudostigmatic organs and the clear circular spot near the front margin of the dorsum. In the brief description of the species (18) Berlese says: “Derma dorsi aeque punctulatum.” The dark spots on-the dorsum are really raised granules; these are replaced on the cephalothorax (fig, 19) by ridges. Not previously recorded from Britain. Hermannia scabra (L. Koch). Amongst calcareous tuffa on a wall where fresh water flows through at Malahide, probably washed by high tides, June; also under flakes in the Orange Lichen zone, dry to moist, August. At Ardfry it occurred under stones resting on sandy mud and gravel in the Orange Lichen and Pelvetia 136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. zones. At Mulranny, on the Mayo coast, it is abundant under stones just above high-water mark, September ; and it was found in the debris of old nests of sea birds on the Bill Rocks, as recorded in (25). Hermannia reticulata Thor. Malahide estuary, found crawling on a green alga-like weed on bank of the Broadmeadow Water, with Oribata Lucasii Nic. Recorded from Clare Island and the Westport district in 25. Nothrus invenustus Michael. Found under lichens (Lichena pygmaea) growing on large boulders on the south shore of Howth, Co. Dublin. Splashed by high tides, though probably not intertidal. Sub-Order SARCOPTOIDEA. Family TYROGLYPHIDAE. Tyroglyphus littoralis sp. nov. (Pl). XXII, fig. 20 a,d.) The discovery of an undescribed species of this family living on the sea- shore is of interest. As far as I am aware, the only previously known Tyroglyphids found in this habitat are the species of Hyadesia, all of which are intertidal. (I once found a colony of Tyroglyphus longior living between limestone flakes in the Orange Lichen zone at Malahide, though probably in this case the mites were introduced with debris deposited on the shore. It is a species of varied habitats, and is of almost world-wide distribution.) Female.—Length about 6164; breadth, 418u. The entire animal is pyriform. Texture smooth; hyaline, the expulsory vesicles appearing as large brown spots. Cephalothorax of the usual shape, distinctly narrower than abdomen, strongly constricted in front, so that the rostral part is rather long aud narrow, and much as in 7. heterocomus Michael (37, Pl. XX XIII, fig. 1). Cephalothoracic hairs in a row; the two outer ones are very long, inner ones short (length about 66), rostral hairs reaching a little beyond end of mandibles. Abdomen with rather prominent humeral corners, slightly constricted behind these, thence widening gradually to beyond the middle, and diminishing to the end margin, which is produced at the centre in a pointed process. Apparently this process is not homologous with the tubular bursa copulatrix found in the genus Glycyphagus. On the dorsum there are five pairs of long plain hairs, three of which are marginal, and there are four pairs of comparatively short hairs placed on or near the anterior margin. Ha.tpertv—The Acarima of the Seashore. 137 The epimeral area and the genital foramen ave much as in 7’. sivo; close to the end margin of the ventral side ave two long hairs, and there are a few pairs of short hairs. Legs normal; the fourth segments carry the usual long hair, and a strong curved spine springs from the fifth segment of first two pairs. Male.—The only male found was mounted in glycerine medium, so that the shape cannot be exactly described. A drawing (fig. 20c) made shortly after capture is probably sufficiently accurate. Much smaller than female, length about 560. ; breadth, 2204 ; broadest across the fore part of the abdomen; the posterior margin is clearly indented at the centre, and immediately over the notch is a small papilla. All the hairs of upper surface as in feimale, but relatively much longer. Expulsory vesicles very large. The genital plates form a semicircular shield, and there are two copulatory discs closely resembling the same structures in Histiogaster entomophagus (87, Pl. XXVII, fig. 20d). Legs robust and characteristic of the genus, except for the last pair; the tarsal segments of these, instead of having two small raised discs near the middle of the segment, have only one dise, which is placed close to the base on the upper and inner surface (fig. 20 a). Hasirar.—two females and a male found in moist decaying seaweeds amongst shingle close to the harbour at Howth, Co. Dublin. The locality is slightly above high-water mark, and evidently within reach of high tides, September, 1918. Family HYADESIDAE. Hyadesia fusca (Lohm.). 1894 Lentungula fusca. 32, p. 86. 1899 Canestrini and Kramer 24, p. 136. 1901 Michael 37, p. 196. 1907 Lohmann 34, p. 368. 1915 Halbert 25, p. 108. Adults and nymphs occurred in numbers at the edges. of rock crevices in the Pelvetia and Spiralis zones at Malahide, June, 1916. In the same locality it was found fairly commonly in rock-pools containing much Enteromopha, in the Orange Lichen zone, July and September. First recorded as a British species from Clare Island, where it isabundant amongst coralline seaweeds in rock-pools. Lohmann gives its distribution as the North Sea and the Baltic. R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. B. [S] 138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Sub-Order TROMBIDOIDEA. Family EUPODIDAE. Lasiotydaeus brevistylus sp. nov. (Pl. XXIII, fig. a, b.) The genus Lasiotydaeus was founded by Berlese in (12), the type-species being L. glycyphaginus Berl. In a later paper (10) he establishes a new sub- genus Melanotydaeus, in which the rostrum is well below, or hidden by, the cephalothorax, and the body hairs are short. The present species belongs to this sub-genus, of which Berlese describes five species as occurring amongst mosses in Italy. In general structure Z. brevistylus is allied to Z. styliger, described and figured in (10), so much so that with comparative notes and a figure a detailed description is not necessary. A good structural difference occurs in the palpi; in LZ. styliger the two terminal processes of the last segment are very long and slender (see 10, fig. 12a), and are much longer than the basal part of the segment. In the present species these processes are stouter and much shorter (fig. 22b), about equalling the basal part in length. In some female specimens the processes are even shorter than is figured. The lower process is stouter than the upper one, which is curved. Cephalothorax about a third as long as abdomen, and the rostrum is generally hidden, though in some specimens the apex is visible. The legs are a little stouter. The colouring appears to be a very dark olive, and the legs are red. The size ranges from about 250u to 280u in length, by 150, in breadth. Hasitat.—A fairly common species in the Orange Lichen and Pelvetia zones on the rocky shore at Malahide, under flakes in from dry to moist situations. The dates of capture are in May and June, Rhagidia halophila (Lab.) 1851 Gamasus halophilus Laboulbéne 30, p. 295. 1889 Norneria halophila Moniez 38, p. 270. 1915 Halbert 25. p.110. 1916 Hull 26, p. 35. This active, orange-coloured Acarid is one of the most characteristic species of the intertidal area, occurring from the Orange Lichen down to the Serratus zone at Malahide and Ardfry. Its favourite haunts are between rock flakes and under stones embedded in sandy mud in from moist to wet places. During low water it may be seen running with great speed on the rock surfaces. The dates of capture range from March to November, and it probably occurs throughout the winter months. Hatpert—Vhe Acarina of the Seashore. 139 Eupodes variegatus Koch var. halophilus noy, In the Serratus zone at Ardfry there occurs a form of Kupodes which seems to be a variety of the common Kuropean species 2. varicgatus Koch. The general structure is the same as in the typical form, The ovigerous female measures about 666 in length, and the breadth at the shoulders is about 3104. Colour pale rose. It differs froin the typical form in the shorter body hairs; the group at extremity of abdomen number six or seven hairs, the longest measuring not more than 70u. All hairs minutely setose. The first pair of legs measure about 666, and the remaining three pairs are a little longer and more slender than in the type, and the femora of the last pair are less thickened. In the male, of which only one specimen was found, the body is smaller than in the female, the length being 530u. The size is apparently somewhat larger than in the type. A male of #. varicgatus, found in the west of Ireland, measures 400p. Chromotydaeus ovatus (C. lL. Koch), 1838 Penthaleus ovatus C. L. Koch 28, Fasc. 18. 1886 Canestrini 23, p. 225. 1891 Berlese 2, Fasc. Lx., n. 2. 1912 Sig. Thor 45, p. 237. 1915 Halbert 25, p. 111. The occurrence of this species under stones on the seashore at Mulranny has already been recorded (25), and I have since found it commonly as an intertidal species at Ardfry, in the Pelvetia and Spiralis zones. It has not been found at Malahide, so that it may possibly be a species of western range in Ireland. The specimens would seem to be uniformly longer than the Italian form; both Berlese and Canestrini record the length as 400u, while the Irish shore specimens are about 640 in length, and the breadth varies from 410u to 460. Dr. Berlese, who has seen the Irish form, says it is the present species. Thor records its occurrence on the western shores of Norway in the Bulanus balanoides zone, and under Fucus vesiculosus. Halotydaeus hydrodromus (Berl. et Trouess). 1889 Notophallus hydrodromus Berlese et ‘Trouessart 20, p. 21. 1891 Halotydacus hydrodromus Berlese 2, Fasc. LX,n. 10. 1915 Halbert 25, p. 111. 1918 Hull 26, p. 33. Usually a common species on the seashore, ranging from the Pelvetia down to the Serratus zone at Malahide and Ardfry. Though less agile than Rhagidia halophila, it is almost as great a rover on the rock surfaces when the tide recedes ; and it also occurs in colonies between flakes. On the west [S 2] 140 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. coast of Ireland, at Mulranny, it is represented by a well-marked colour variety, albolineatus Halbt. (25), which was found in large colonies under deeply embedded stones well below high-water mark, Family ALICHIDAE Alicus oblongus sp. nov. (Pl. XXIII, fig. 23 a,c.) A very distinct species, which may be recognized by the form of the body and the hair armature of the cephalothorax. Colour, white, tinged with rose. Length, about 3504; breadth, 160,. The body is of an elongate oval shape; shoulders not prominent, and but slightly constricted. Hair armature sparse, of short, strongly plumose spines (fig. 23¢). Epidermis ininutely striated. The cephalothorax (fig. 23 a) is relatively large and wide at the base. Eyes small, placed on sinuous ridges close to the side margins. There are the usual two pairs of long sensory hairs, bearing secondary hairs, and springing from well-marked pores. Behind these there is another pair of short and more strongly “ feathered ” hairs placed on a small circular plate, and there is another minute pair placed in a line with the long sensory hairs. All of these hairs are enclosed in an oblong area defined by two sub-cutaneous chitinous rods, which run forward to the front margin. The five segmented palpi (fig. 23) are rather short, with stout basal segments, a few plumose spines; and there is a stout adpressed spine on the upper surface of fourth segment. The mandibles are rather slender, chelae armed with a few minute teeth, a single hair on outer surface. Legs decidedly short ; the three first pairs are of about equal length, last pair the longest (130,). All segments with a few plumose hairs; sixth segment has also a bent spine on the dorsal side. Hasirat.—Two specimens found between dry limestone flakes in the uppermost Orange Lichen zone at Malahide (24th May, 1915). Apparently this and the following species of Alicus occur only in the upper limit of the Orange Lichen zone, and it is possible they are not really denizens of the intertidal area. Alicus latus sp. nov. (Pl. XXIII, fig. 24 a,c.) A species belonging to the sub-genus Zeptalicus, Berlese. Length, about 220u (not including mandibles); breadth, 100. Colour, during life, a very pale rose. The body (fig. 24a) is robustly formed and sub-quadrate. Epidermis finely lined, and there is a very spare covering of plumose hairs ‘fig. 24b, c), which are longer and more distinctly clavate towards end of body. Hartpert—The Acarina of the Seashore. 141 Cephalothorax relatively small and much narrower than abdomen; front margin slightly concave, with a small central papilla. There are two long plumose hairs, and a much shorter third pair near the middle line; outside of these are three pairs of very short, fine, marginal hairs. Eyes small, placed on a ridge running from posterior margin to anterior corer of cephalothorax ; the latter are pointed. Abdomen, shoulders wide and prominent ; lying between them is a central wedge-shaped area; anterior part marked off by a constriction. Mandibles very broad. Legs comparatively long and robust, with weak plumose hairs, and without the clavate hairs present on the body. This species is allied to A. elongatus Berlese and A. Paolii Berlese. It is apparently nearest the latter species, differing from it in the much smaller cephalothorax and shorter sensory hairs. Dr. Berlese has kindly sent me a drawing of 4. Paoliz, which shows these characters much clearer than they appear in the published figure (9, Pl. XVIII, fig. 17). It differs from both of these species in the more robust build and more uniform breadth of the abdomen. ‘The body hairs are not so long, and the legs are apparently shorter and stouter. The sub-genus Leptalicus was established by Berlese (9) without a diagnosis ; A. Paoli is the type species. Hasirat.—l found this fragile species on at least four occasions, during May and June, in the Orange Lichen zone at Malahide. It appears to live in small colonies between rotten flakes where there is clay detritus. Nanorchestes amphibius op. et Trouess. 1890 Topsent et Trouessart 47. An abundant species in the Orange Lichen, Pelvetia, and Spiralis zones on the rocky shore at Malahide. Large colonies of the larvae, nymphs, and adults may be found during the summer and autumn months; and clusters of the salmon-coloured eggs are noticeable deposited round the edge of rock fissures in the early summer. At Ardfry it was found on the margin of a small saline pond close to the seashore. ‘his is one of the few saltatorial mites, and it both runs and jumps with great activity in bright weather, even on the surfaces of rock pools. It was observed at various dates from February to November. Hirst has recorded it from the Isle of Wight. A figure of the peculiar modified hairs of this species is given in the present paper (P]. XXIII, fig. 25). Family BDELLIDAE. Bdella littoralis (L.). A common and characteristic shore species. At Malahide and Ardfry it was found from the Orange Lichen down to the Vesiculosus zones, living in 142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. rock fissures, and it may often be seen running on the rocks. The shore records under the name B. capil/uta Kramer in (25) should refer to the present species. Thor records this as the type-species of the genus Molgus, and gives the following synonymy: Molgus littoralis (Linné), 1758. AV. areticus (Thorell), 1871. J£ villosus (Kramer), 1883. /. Bastert (Michael), 1896 (Zool. Anz. XLII, p. 30). Bdella decipiens Thor. Equally common with the last at Malahide, and frequenting the same zones in from almost dry to moist places. It often occurs in company with the preceding species, and both have been observed feeding on Nanorchestes on the rocky shore at Malahide. The synonymy and distribution are recorded in (25). Cyta latirostris (Herm.). A few specimens found under stones in Malahide estuary, May, 1915; shore of Mweeloon Bay at Ardfry, June, 1916. The typical form of this species is figured by Berlese (2, Fase. LIx, n. 4) of a rosy-red colour, while the specimens from the above localities are of a dull yellow; they are also larger, the length being at least 900y, not including the mandibles. It is a widely distributed species. Family RHAPHIGNATHIDAE. Rhaphignathus scutatus sp. nov. (Pl. XXIII, 26 a,b.) Colour, bright red. Length, 518; breadth, 3304; shape, a rather broad oval; epidermis striated, except on the dorsal shields, which are minutely punctured, and are only very faintly reticulate. Cephalothorax covered by a large shield, with three pairs of strong marginal hairs; immediately behind the first pair are the single-lensed eyes; the hinder margin of the shield is weakly emarginate. he abdomen is also protected by a large dorsal plate, carrying six pairs of hairs; front margin straight; end margin evenly rounded, leaving a rather broad uncovered area at the end of the abdomen, where there are two pairs of hairs. The shoulder bristles are placed on small oval plates. Epimera much as in &. siculus, Anal plate rounded in front and tapering to a point at end, rather distinctly reticulate on its anterior part (length, 1704; breadth, 125,). Mandibles a little shorter and more robust than on &. siculus. Palps (fig. 26 b) stout; a strong hair springs from the upper surface of second and third segments. Terminal appendage about reaching to end of fourth segment, with four hairs and a trifid hair, This species stands nearest to Lt. sicu/us Berl. (2 Fase. xxu, n. 3), from which it differs in the larger size, less elongate shape, longer legs, and the Havberr—The Acarina of the Seashore. 143 polygonal reticulation is very faint; it is clearly marked only on the front of the anal shield. Hasrrat.—Occurred under stones on the salt marsh on Malahide Island, 30th May, 1915. I have also found it on a marshy sward just above the Pelvetia zone at Ardfry, County Galway. Stigmaeus rhodomelas var. fissuricola nov. (PI. XXIII, fig. 27 a, c.) A species belonging to Stigmaeus (s. str.) as recently defined by Berlese (10). Length variable, ranging from 330 to 380, in mature specimens; breadth 1504; colour a shining orange; form elongate (fig. 27a). Cephalothorax with rounded sides, well marked off from abdomen in most specimens ; central shield oblong, almost reaching the front and hinder margins, carrying three pairs of hairs (fig. 27 b), the second pair very long. Abdomen with pronounced “shoulders,” and marked Jateral indentations, one beyond the middle, the other close to the end of the body. Central shield long, oval, with two pairs of hairs; behind this is a small plate, equally broad, but less than one-third as long as the preceding shield. On each side of the second plate are two pairs of small hair-bearing plates. End of body truncated and bordered by a narrow plate, carrying two long hairs. There are also two pairs of marginal hairs on the anterior part of the abdomen. The genito- anal shield is truncated in front, not quite reaching the last pair of epimera, with three stout marginal hairs on its anterior part. The mouth parts (fig. 27¢) are large, and the mandibles (length about 70) robust. The five segmented palpi are long and stout; third segment as long as the three terminal ones together, with three long hairs; the terminal appendage reaches well beyond the claw. Legs comparatively long and robust; hair armature as in figure. The fourth segment of the last two pairs without hairs. Appears to differ from the typical form in the more elongate shape, in the absence of lateral plates at each side of the large central abdominal shield, and by the fact that this shield is followed by a smaller transverse plate. The hair armature is longer. I cannot find any trace of pigmented eyes in my specimens, Hapirar.—An active, orange-coloured species, which is common in the Orange Lichen and Pelvetia zones at Malahide. It lives chiefly in horizontal fissures in the limestone rocks, in from almost dry to damp places. The dates of capture range from February to October. 144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Family RHYNCHOLOPHIDAE. No attempt has been made to refer the following species of Rhyncholo- phus to any of the genera or sub-genera described in recent years. Authors are evidently at variance as to their application, and in one or two recently published papers the confusion has been increased. It seems to me that many questions of synonymy and priority must be definitely settled before these names can be used with certainty. The first three species recorded here have been referred to the genus Achorolophus by Dr. Berlese, either in the original descriptions or in lit. This was diagnosed as a new sub-genus in his Monograph on Italian Mites (2, Fase. LIx, n. 1), and Rhyncholophus nemorum is the type-species. It was subsequently (4, p. 87) raised to generic rank, and applied to a group of species of which the first mentioned is R. guisgui/iarius (Herm), but the earlier reference must apply, consequently the name Achorolophus, whatever may be the fate of this genus, cannot be used for the “ 2. rubripes” group of species. Bhyncholophus araneoides (Berl.). (PI. XXIII, fig. 28a, b.) 1910 Achorolophus araneoides Berl. 14, p. 349. An abundant species during the summer months on the limestone rocks at Malahide, usually in the upper part of the Orange Lichen zone. An active, bright-red coloured mite. The body is comparatively small (length about 1000u), and of a rather quadrate shape. The legs are robust and very long, the first pair measuring about 1460p, not including the pro- jecting part of the epimera. The crista is rudimentary, consisting of a very thin median rod, of which there is sometimes scarcely any trace in the adult form. Both the anterior and posterior sensory hairs are present, but they are not so distinctly enclosed in chitinous extensions of the median rod as they are in other species. The most interesting feature of this species is the presence of a pair of large, lens-like tubercles lying behind the true eyes, close to the hinder margin of the cephalothorax. Hair vestiture moderately dense, short, and bearing exceedingly minute secondary hairs. The active nymphal form was observed in great numbers, running on the rocks during bright weather in May and June. When fully grown, it is about 9504 in length by 6l4u in breadth. The shape is subquadrate, and the hairs are much more sparse than in the adult. ‘The legs also are much shorter, feeble, and of more uniform length. The prodorsal tubercle, which is so conspicuous in the adult, is present, but is less developed. The legless, quiescent form of the nymph occurs between dry flakes in the Orange Lichen zone. It is very similar in shape and size to the active Hatperr— The Acarina of the Seashore. 145 nymph, except for the double indentations of the front margin, characteristic of the encysted stage. The structure of the adult can be seen through the enclosing skin. Originally recorded from Sicily (Palermo) by Berlese. Figures of the erista and thoracie tubercle are given in the present paper. Rhyncholophus Passerinii (Berl.). (PI. XXIII, fig. 29 a,b.) 1904 Lrythraeus Passerinii Berlese, 8, p. 16. Found between rather dry flakes in the Pelvetia zone on the rocky shore at Malahide, June and July, 1916. Also at Ardfry, in the Pelvetia zone, under stones resting on mud, June, 1916. A sluggish species, of a dark purplish-red colour, and dense, silvery hairs. It may be easily recognized by the very elongate shape (fig. 29 a), and the strongly plumose hairs. ‘The legs and palps are short, and rather weakly developed. The size’ varies in the Irish specimens from about 11604 to 1300u; breadth 560u. The median rod of the crista is rather long, and a chitinous part projects beyond the hinder sensory area (fig. 29b). In the original figure (8, Pl. I. fig. 17) of this species there are only three hairs on the frontal sensory area; possibly the drawing was made from an immature specimen ; in the fully developed form about ten long “feathered” hairs are present. Recorded from the Italian coast by Berlese, and found under rocks sometimes covered by the tide. -Rhyncholophus rubripes Berl. et Trouess. (Pl. XXIII, fig. 50.) 1889 LK. mineatus var. rubripes Berlese et Trouessart 20. 1889 Moniez 38, p. 196. 1910 Ritterta hirsuta George, “The Nat.,” p. 182. 1915 Halbert 25, p. 115. 1918 Hull 26, p. 26. An abundant and conspicuous species on the intertidal shore at Malahide and Ardfry, occurring in fissures and running on the rocks at low tides. Apparently it was noted only in the Orange Lichen and Pelvetia zones, but there is little doubt that it occurs also in the lower zones. A short descrip- tion of this species was given in (25), and the ecrista is figured in the present paper (fig. 30). Rhyncholophus tardus Halbt. (Pl. XXIII, fig. 31.) 1915 Halbert 25, p. 116. Found under stones on the seashore near Mulranny, Co. Mayo, September, A species of an orange-yellow colour and long oval shape (length, 1638, - breadth, 844). Body with a sparse covering of rod-like hairs, which are 146 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. minutely spiculate. Crista ‘fig. 31) long and slender, the anterior extremity is distinctly pointed, and there is only one bristle in front of the long sensory hairs. Eyes small, and set close to the side margins of the cephalothorax. Legs slender, rather feebly developed, the first pair much longer than the others. Family TROMBIDIIDAE. Microtrombidium pusillum (Herm.) var. major nov. (Pl. XXIII, fig. 32 a,c.) Length, 1400u to 17004; breadth, about $00u. Colour red ; shape ovate ; in the ovigerous female it is more elongate; shoulders not prominent. Epidermis reticulate and densely covered with plumose spines (fig. 32a); these are slightly bent, constricted at the base, and have bristle-like extremities ; their length varies from 354 to 50u. Cephalothorax very small; the crista (fig. 32 b) is strong; anterior extremity with a striated expansion at each side; sensory area rather small, with a thick chitinous border, surrounded by a ring of pulmose spines. A chitinous process of the median rod projects into the proximal sensory area. Eyes small, lying close to the crista, The palps are of normal length, first two segments equalling those of first pair of legs in breadth (55) ; last segment with a short appendage and an inner comb of at least five strong spines (fig. 32) ; distal extremity slender. Legs short and stout; the first pair measure about 760u in length. The last segment has an almost straight dorsal and a rather convex ventral outline (length, 1804 ; breadth, 85y). This variety appears to differ from the typical form in the larger size, longer body hairs, the form of the terminal segment of the first pair of legs, and in the presence of a distinct inner comb of spines on the fourth palp segment. In his synopsis of the type, Berlese remarks “‘spinis pectinis in latere segmenti quarti internis nullis,” though in his remarks on the species he says there is a comb of very minute (pochissimi) spines present. Hapitat.—A few specimens occurred under stones in the Pelvetia zone, just below high-water mark, at Ardfry, Co. Galway, June, 1916. Hatpervr—The Acarina of the Seashore. 147 BIBLIOGRAPHY. BarRols, TH. : 1. Sur un Acarien nouveau (Uropoda Orchestiidarwm) commensal des Talitres et des Orchestes, Extr. des Mem. Soc., Lille xv (4), 1887. BERLESE, A. : 2, Acari., Myriapoda et Scorpiones hucusque in Italiareperta. Patavii, Florentiae, 1882-1892. 3. Ibid., Ordo Mesostigmata (Gamasidae), 1892. 4, Ibid., Ordo Prostigmata (Trombidiidae), Patavil, 1893. 5. Ibid., Ordo Cryptostigmata (Oribatidae), Portici, 1896. 6. Diagnosi di aleune nuovispecie di Acari italiani, mirmecofili e liberi. Zool. Anz, xxvil, 1903. 7a. Acari nuovi, Manipulusi. “Redia” i, 1903. 7b, Acari nuovi, Manipulusii. “Redia” i, 1905. 8. Acari nuovi, Manipulus ili, “Redia”’ i, 1904, 9. Acari nuovi, Materiali pel “ Manipulus v.” “ Redia” ii, 1905. 10. Acari nuovi, Manipuli v-vi. “ Redia” vi, 1910. 11. Monografia del Genere Gamasus Latr. “ Redia ” iii, 1906. 12. Elenco di Genere e specie nuovi, “Redia” v, 1908. 15. Lista di nuove specie. “ Redia” vi, 1910. “14. Brevi Diagnosi di generi e specie nuovi di, Acari. “ Redia” vi, 1910. 15. Acari nuove, Manipuli vii—vili, “ Redia”’ ix, 1913. 16 Centuria prima di Acari nuovi. “ Redia ” xii, 1916. 17. Centuria secundi di Acari nuovi. “ Redia” xii, 1916. 18. Centuria terza di Acari nuovi. “ Redia” xii, 1916. 19. Intorno agli Uropodidae. “ Redia” xiii, 1917. BERLESE, A., et E. TROUESSART: 20. Diagnoses d’Acariens nouveaux ou peu connus. Bulletin Biblio, Scientifique de l’Ouest, 1889. Brapy, G, 8. :— 21. A Review of the British Marine Mites, with Descriptions of some new Species. Proe. Zool. Soc., London, 1870. 22. Notes on British Fresh-water Mites. Proc. Zool. Soc., London, 1877. CANESTRINI, G. : 23. Prospetto dell’ acarofauna italiana. Atti. Soc. Veneto-Trentina, Padova, 1885-1889. 148 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. CaNESTRINI, G., and P. KRAMER: 24. Demodicidae und PSE Des Tierreich,7 Lief. Berlin, 1899. Hatsert, J. N 25. Clare ‘Tdiand Survey. Acarinida. Section II.: Terrestrial and, Marine Acarina. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., xxxi, 1915. Hott; J. E.: ‘ : 26. Terrestrial Acari of the Tyne Province. Trans. Nat, Hist. Soc.,. Northumberland, &c., vy (New Ser.), 1918. Kine, L. A. Le: : 27. Notes on the Habits and Characteristics of some Littoral Mites of Millport. Proe. Hay. Phys. Soe., Edinb., xix, 1914. Koen, C. L.: 28. Deutschlands Cru staceen, ec und Azeeaien! Regensburg, 1835-1844. Kocu, I.. : 29. Arachniden aus Siberien und Novaya-Senlya. Kong Svenska Vet. Akad., Handlr., xvi, aaa LABOULBENE, A. : 30. Deser. de quelques Acar. et’ d'une Hydrachne. Ann. Soc. Entom., France, ix (2), 1851. Leonarnt, G. : 31. Nuove specie di Acari trovate a Portici: 1899. Loumann, H. : : ae 32. Lentungula fusea-n.s. Eine marine Sarcoptide. - Wiss. Meeres Untersachungen von der Biel Austalt auf Helgoland, I, 1894. 33. Fam. Halacaridae. Das Tierreich, 13 Lief. 1901. 34. Die Meeresmilben der deutschen Sidpolar-Expedition, 1901-1903. Deutsch. Siidpol. Expedition, ix. Zool. I, 1907. Meenny, P.: 35. Note sur un Acarien de la Terre de Feu, Hyadesia uncifer. Mission scientifique du Cap Hom, vi, 1889. Micwakt, A. D.: 36. British Oribatidae. Roy. Soc., London, 1883-1887. 37. British Tyroglyphidae. Roy. Soc., London, 1901-1903. Montz, R.: 38. Acariens et Insectes marins des Cétes du Boulonnais” Rev. Biol. du Nord de la France, ii, 1889. Hatperv— The Acarina af the Seashore. 119 OupEmans, A. C.: 39. Further Notes on Acari. Second Ser. Tijdschr. v. Entom., xliu, 1900. 40. Notes on Acari. ‘Third Ser. Tijdschr. Ned. Dierk., Ver., vii (2) 1901. 41. Notes on Acari. Fourth Ser. JZdid., 1902. 42. Notes on Acari. Eighth Ser. /id., viii (2), 1903. 43. New List of Dutch Acari. Virst Pt. Tijdschv. v. Entom. xxxix, 1896. 44, Bemerkungen tiber Sanremeser Acari. Tijdschr. v. Entom.,, xliii, 1900. THoR, S.: 45. Verzeichnis der in Norwegens gefunden Eupodidae. Zool. Anz. c=) c=) ’ MRI OIA TIETZE, F. ; 46. Contributo all acarologia. d'Italia. Osservazione sull’ Acarofauna del litorale di Malamocea (Venezia). Atti. Soc., Veneto-l'rentina, 1899. . Topsenr ET TROUESSARY : 47. Sur un nouveau genre d’Acarien sauteur (Vanorchestes amphibius) des cétes de la Manche. Compt. Rend. de l’Acad. des Sciences, 1890, | TRAGARDH, T. : 48. Beitvage zur Fauna der Baren-Insel., 5, Die Acariden. Kéngl. Svenska Vet.-Akad., Handlr., xxvi., 1900. 49, Acariden aus dem Sarekgebirge. Naturiwiss. Untersuch, d. Savekge- birges in Schwed.-Lappland, iv. Zoologie, 1910. 50. Zur Kenntniss der Litoralen Arten der Gattung Ldella Latr. Kongl. Svenska Vet.-Akad., HandIx., xxvii, 1902. 51. Monographie der arktischen Acariden. Fauna Arctica, iv, 1904. ‘TROUESSART, E. L. : 52. Note sur les Acariens recueillis par M. Giard au laboratoire maritime de Wimereux, Comptes-rendus de l’Acad. des Sciences, 1888. 53. Note sur les Uropodinae et description d’espéces nouvelles. Bull. Soc, Zool, de France, xxvii, 1902. 150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. INDEX TO GENERA AND SUB-GENERA. PAGE Achorolophus, 144 Leptalicus, Agaue, . 115 Macrocheles, Alicus, . 140 Melanotydaeus, LBdella, 141 Microtrombidium, Chromotydaeus, 139 Nanorchestes, Cyrthydrolaelaps, . 115 Nothrus, Cyta, 142 Oribata, Digamasellus, 117 Oribatula, Dinychus, 130 Pachylaelaps, Episeius, 124 Penthaleus, . Eylais, 113 Phaulocylliba, Eupodes, 139 Phaulodinychus, Gamasellus, . LI6 Punctoribates, Gamasoides, . 119 Rhagidia, Gamasolaelaps, 114 Rhaphignathus, Gamasus, 118 Rhodacarus, . Halacarus, 113 Rhombognathus, Halolaelaps, . 116 Rhyncholophus, Halotydaeus, 139 Scutovertex, Hermannia, . 139 Stigmaeus, Hyadesia, 137 Thinoseius, Hydrogamasus, 120 Thinozercon, Laelaps, 123 ‘Trachyuropoda, Lasioseius, 124 Trombidium, Lasiotydaeus, 138 Tyrogly phus, Leioseius, 125 Zercoseius, . PAGE 140 122 138 146 141 136 131 133 122 139 129 129 132 138 142 114 113 144 134 143 126 128 130 146 136 125 Havperr—The Acarina of the Seashore. 151 DESCRIPTION OF PLATES. PREAH eNexels 1. Rhodacarus roseus Oudms. var. pallidus Hull. a, Female, under side. 6, Male, front of sternum. 2. Gamasellus inermis sp. nov. a, Female, under side. 6, Pore at end of dorsal shield. c¢, Sternum of male. dd, Chelicerae of male. 3. Hydrogamasus littoralis (G. et R. Can.). Protonymph. 4. Hydrogamasus Giardi (Berl. et Trouess.). Chelicerae of male. 5. Pachylaclaps littoralis Halbt. a, Female, under side. 0, Tarsus of second leg seen from below. c, Male, under side. d, Armature of second leg. 6. Laelaps dentatus sp. nov. a, Female, under side. 0, Male, under side. ec, Anterior part of sternum. d, Chelicerae seen from _ below. e, Fourth segment of second leg. 7. Lasioseius salinus sp. nov. Female. a, Under side. b, Extremity of fourth leg seen from below. 8. Lasioseius fucicola sp. nov. Male. «a, Upper side. 6, Dorsal spine. ce, Under side. d, Capitulum and first tarsal segment seen from below. PLateE XXII. 9. Thinosetus Berlesii gen, et sp. nov. Female. a, Upper side. 6, Under side. c, Chelicerae. d, Ambulacrum. e, Nymph, under side. 10. Zhinozercon Michaeli Halbt. Female, under side. 11. Phaulocylliba littoralis (Trouess.). Male, under side. 12. Phaulodinychus repletus Berl. a, Upper side. >, Nympha homeomorpha, under side, 13. Phaulodinychus orchestiidarum (Barrois). a, Upper side. b, Female area genitalis. ¢, Fossula pedale of fourth leg. d, Tritosternuin. 14. Lrachyuropoda minor (Halbt.). Upper side. 15. Oribata quadriverter sp. nov. «a, Upper side. 0, Pseudostigmatie organ. 16. Oribatula saxicola sp. nov. «, Upper side. 0, Pseudostigmatie organ. 17. Scutovertex Spoofi Oudms. «, Upper side. 6, Claw armature. 18. Scutovertex bilineatus Michael, Claw armature, 152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Fig. 19. Scutovertex perxforatus Berl. Cephalothorax and anterior part of dorsum. 20. Tyroglyphus Vittoralis sp. nov. a, Female, upper side. 0, ‘Tarsal segment. c, Male, under side. d, Tarsal segment. 21. Hyadesia fusca (Lohm.). Tursal armature. PLATE XXIII. 22. Lasiotydueus brevistylus sp. nov. «, Upper side. >, ‘Terminal segments of palp. 23. Alicus oblongus sp. nov. a, Cephalothorax. 6, Chelicerae and palp. e, Hair armature. ; 24. Alicus latus sp nov. a, Upper side. %, Shoulder hair. ¢, Body hair. 25. Nanorchestes amphibius Vopsent et Trouess. Hair armature. 26. Rhaphiqnathus seutatus sp. nov. a, Upper side. _b. Palp. - 27. Stigmaeus rhodomeles Berl. var. fissuricola nov. a, Upper side. 6, Hair of cephalothorax. ¢, Palp and chelicerae. 28. Ithyncholophus araneoides (Berl.). a, Crista. b, Tubercle near hinder margin of cephalothorax. . 29. Rhyncholophus Passerinii (Ber).). a, Upper side. b, Crista. 30. Ithyncholophus rubripes Berl. et Trouessart. Crista. 31. Nhyncholophus tardus Halbt. Crista. 32. Microtrombidium jrusillum (Herm.) var. major nov. a, Body hair. b, Crista. c, End segments of palp. Proc, R. I, ACAp,, VOL. XXXV, SEcT. B. PLATE XXI, HALBER'T—THE ACARINA OF THE SEASHORE. AR PAR 28 oe f A S35 Proc. R. I. AcAp., VoL. XX XV, Scr. B. PLATE XXII. ons O. 4 oP 8 Oo a9 OS 08 qs eo 0 0 Cc 6 00 oP %> ° HALBERT—THE ACARINA OF THE SEASHORE. PLATE XXIII. Proc. R. I. ACAD., VOL. XXXV, Sect. B. HALBERT—THE ACARINA OF THE SEASHORE. ff, 1a3 VIII. AN EXPERIMENTAL STUDY OF THE FORAMINIFERAL SPECIES VFRNEUILINA POLYSTROPHA (REUSS), AND SOME OTHERS, BEING A CONTRIBUTION TO A DISCUSSION “ON THE ORIGIN, EVOLUTION, AND TRANSMISSION OF BIOLOGICAL CHARACTERS.”* By E. HERON-ALLEN, F-RS., AND A. EARLAND, F.R.M.S. Pirates X VI—XVIII. Read Apri 12. Published Decemper 29, 1920. Ir would be difficult to conceive within the whole vast range of natural knowledge the existence of a subject lending itself more readily to dogmatic expression and subtle phrase than that of “The Origin, Evolution, and Transmission of Biological Characters”; but though it is always easy to dogmatize, it is generally very difficult to pin an individual protagonist down toa definite pronouncement. ‘To avoid this reproach—to provide at the outset a text or postulate wherein our general view of the question is concisely expressed—we opened our contribution to the discussion which took place under this “title” at the Bournemouth meeting of the British Association with the following axiomatic statement :— “ Variation from type in any group of organisms is either sporadic or epidemic. If it is the latter, the variation becomes specific. Going a step further, variation from species is likewise sporadic or epidemic; if it is the latter, the variation becomes generic.” And so a circle, not wholly vicious, would seem to be closed, but it will presently be seen that in our opinion it is not a circle, but a triangle—a triangle which takes its place (not always a very firmly established one) among a series whose inter-relations admit of wide-reaching, and often apparently anomalous, results. We shall naturally confine our arguments to the group with which we are particularly concerned—the Foraminifera; and we open the subject by * Held at the joint meeting of Sections D (Zoology) and K (Botany), at the meeting of the British Association at Bournemouth, 12th September, 1919. R,I,A. PROC,, VOL. XXXY, SECT. B, (7) 154 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. remarking that for nearly seventy years the authorities have agreed on one point at least, viz., the difficulties attaching to any attempt to define specific or even generic boundary lines. Nearly every student of that branch of the subject with which we are especially occupied, the bionomics, no less than the classification, of the Foramini- fera, has contributed his pronouncement, which has almost invariably taken the form of a warning. As long ago as 1848 Williamson in his paper upon the Lagenae observed that “ extreme forms which appear to be very distinct from one another may be connected together by specimens of an intermediate aspect to an extent only to be believed by those who examine a large series of specimens side by side.”? In 1864 H. B. Brady pointed out that “in the Protozoa a much larger range of variation must be allowed, within specific limits, than it is usual to grantin more highly organized beings’? —an observa- tion which may be read usefully side by side with E. A. Minchin’s statement : “Tt is certain that, with increasing knowledge, many species of Protozoa now regarded as distinct will prove to be developmental stages of others, as has happened so frequently in the case of the Metazoa”’*—a remark to which we shall refer again when we come to discuss the question of multiformity. But Minchin himself became his own advocatus diaboli when, in the same work, he stated that a specific distinction between two things which shade off into one another by intinite gradations is not by those gradations rendered invalid any more than the gradual transition from spring to sammer does away with the distinction between the seasons.‘ ‘he case has been admirably summed up by J. J. Lister as follows :— “The question appears to be, not whether all intermediate forms do or do not exist between dissimilar forms, but whether the whole body of forms, as they occur in nature, tend to group themselves or are aggregated about certain centres... . ‘To refuse to recognize the existence of these centres because trausitional forms exist between them is to ignore an essential fact. In a very large number of cases, at any rate, such centres do exist among the Foraminifera as among other organized beings, and the characters of the middle individuals of them are those of the species.’* ' W. C. Williamson : ‘‘ On the Recent British Species of the Genus Lagena.”’ Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., Ser. 2, 1848, vol. i, p. 10. 7H. B. Brady: ‘* Oo the Rhizopodal Fauna of the Shetlands.’’ Trans. Linn. Soc., vol. xxiv, 1464, p. 464. *E. A. Minchin: ‘‘ Introduction to the Study of the Protozoa.’’ London, 1912, p. 164. 4 Loc. cit., p- 97. * J. J. Lister: *‘The Foraminifera,” in E. Ray Lankester’s ‘* Treatise of Zoology,”’ Pt. 1, Fase. 2. London, 1903, p. 154. Heron-ALLen AND Hartanpn—Study of Verneuilina polystropha, 155 In studying the evolution of species we must, as Frederick Chapman has pointed out, make an arrangement taking the form of a net, in which the species are represented by the knots which unite the threads, the threads standing for the series of intermediate forms connecting the species.’ Such a plan was adopted in our Clave Island Monograph,’ in an attempt to group the salient species and intermediate forms of the genus Discorbina. Returning now to our triangle theory, we postulate that every group of organisms may he graphically represented by a series of triangles, the three sides of which represent respectively Varieties, Species, Genera; a 2) v Sa J) ©. & ie s o ) ~ GENERA x and these triangles may find themselves juxtaposed in any way. The juxtaposed faces of the triangle would be connected by wuz, representing “sports,” or intermediate specimens, which might eventually take the form of epidemic varieties linking one species, genus, or variety with another species, genus, or variety; and such intermediate specimens “.r,’ would vary both indefinitely and infinitely. Let us give another homely illustration of what appears to us to take place in the evolution of genera and species. At all stages it would appear that evolution may be illustrated by a hollow sphere (or pyramid, if we would pursue the triangle theory), the sides of which are formed of a network. Within this hollow figure we put a freely moving ball, approximately the same size as the meshes of the network. The ball represents the species; the network the accepted limits of variation within specific range. If the moving ball sticks in the network, it becomes an established “ variety” ; but if, under some biological or local impulse or stimulus, the ball forces its way through the meshes, it will not return, but will have evolved intoa new “species ” or “genus,” and will thenceforth move freely within its own new cage (or triangle or pyramid). It will, in fact, have established its own triangle, and settled into its place juxtaposed to its nearest ally, which is not necessarily the parent form from which it derived its origin. °F. Chapman: ‘‘ The Foraminifera.’’ London, 1902, p. 4d. " H. Heron-Allen and A, Harland: ‘‘ The Foraminifera of the Clare Island District.” Clare Island Survey, Pt. 64. Proc. R. Trish Acad., vol. xxxi. Dublin, 1913, p. 64 (Table). [2 2) 156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Quite apart from our specific triangles and the nebulous No Man’s Land occupied by «xxx (the intermediate specimens) are those rare monstrosities in which the organism appears to pass at a bound from its immediate congeners into a far distant group. These monstrosities constitute the teratology of the Foraminifera, and up to the present have received little attention. For the purposes of the present paper they may be almost dis- regarded, but a closer study of such monstrosities may, perhaps, in the future afford the solution to many problems. It is the object and purpose of this paper to attempt to throw some light upon the origin of biological characters and variations in the Foraminifera— in a phrase, to explain, or at any rate to suggest, how these new biological characters have their origin, are evolved, and transmitted ; and we propose to illustrate this attempt by a description of the results obtained by the culture of two species of Foraminifera, both of common or almost world-wide occur- ence, and phylogenetically (according to existing systems of classification) almost as widely separated from one another as is possible, viz., Massilina secans (d’Orbigny) and Verneuilina polystropha (Reuss). Before entering upon the description of our experiments it is necessary to call attention as shortly as possible to the modifications or variations of biological characters which have already been recognized in the Foraminifera, and to some other conditions to which we take this opportunity of calling attention for the first time. : The three forms of variation in the Foraminifera which have already been recognized (apart from isomorphism) are— 1. Variation in the size of the primordial chamber, including its influence on the aftergrowth of the test. 2. Variation in the plan or arrangement of chambers in different stages of the life-history of the Foraminifer. 3. Variation of external form, or simple “ variation.” In addition to these, we propose to offer a few remarks on certain forms of variation and habit which have attracted little attention hitherto :— 4. The occurrence of gigantism and nanism. 5. Chitinous variation. 6. Variation due to sessile habitat of a normally free form, or vzce versa. 7 ?7. “ Encryptment ”: excavating or burrowing Foraminifera. (i) The leading variation, concerning which a great deal has been written, is the problem of the co-existence in a species of individuals differing essentially in the size of their primordial chambers, which, under the now Heron-Atuen and Eartann—Study of Verneuilina polystropha, 157 generally accepted name of dimorphism, has deeply interested students of the bionomics of the Foraminifera ever since it was established by Munier- Chalmas in 1880 in the Nummulites.* Since that date the phenomenon has been established in a creat many Foraminifera. Few authors have devoted more attention or contributed more to our knowledge of this phenomenon than J.J. Lister." The subject is too involved to claim more than a passing reference in this place, especially as we are stillin ignorance as to its influence or connexion if any, with the problems under discussion. (ii) The second form of variation, viz., the adoption by a Foraminifer, at consecutive stages of its existence, of different plans of growth, has been recognized ever since the study of the Foraminifera had its inception, and was originally known as dimorphism and trimorphism. As early as 1826 a sub- genus exhibiting this phenomenon was named Dimorphina by d’Orbigny.’® But since Munier-Chalmas’ discovery of the dimorphism of the primordial chamber the older sense of the word has been generally abandoned, and the term “ dimorphism” has been restricted to his definition. Various substituted terms have been suggested for the earlier discovery. Chapman in 1898 suggested bigenerism,' which was not happy, in view of the fact that such variations sometimes include more than two generic plans of growth. Moreover, a genus presenting this feature had been named Bigenerina in 1826 by d’Orbigny.” Rhumbler in 1895 suggested using the adjectives “ bi-formed ” or “tri-formed ” to describe this kind of variation ;* but Lister may be said to have established a more convenient term in the word “ multiformity,”!‘ and this term we have adopted. This is neither the time nor the place to dea! with the lengthy arguments as to whether multiform shells are progressive or retrogressive in their plans of growth. Probably in most cases the change of plan during the growth of the shell marks a progression or evolution to a higher and more complex system, and in such cases the complete shell may exhibit its full ancestry in 8H. C. P. A. Munier-Chalmas: ‘‘ Sur le Dimorphisme des Nummulites.” Bull. Soc. Géol. France, Ser. 3, vol. viii, p. 300. ® See especially, J. J. Lister, ‘‘Contributions to the Life History of the Foraminifera,” Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc., vol. clxxxvi (1898), B, pp. 401, et seq., and loc. cit. (note 5), pp. 59, et passim. 10 A. d’Orbigny: *‘ Tableau Méthodique de la Classe des Céphalopodes.” Aun. Sci. Nat., vol. vii, 1826, p. 264. - UF. Chapman: ‘‘ Foraminifera of the Gault of Folkestone.’’ J. R. Micr. Soc., 1898. p- 14 (foot-note). 1 Loc. cit. (note 10), p. 261. 18 L. Rhumbler : ‘‘ Entwurf eines natiirlichen Systems der Thalamophoren.” Nachr. d. k. Ges. d. Wiss. zu Gottingen, 1895. Math. phys. K1., Pt. 1, p. 63. 4 Loc. cit. (note 5), p. 58. 158 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the completed plan. Such progressive multiformity is admirably shown in the genera Peneroplis, Orbiculina, Orbitolites in the family Peneroplidinae, and in their perforate isomorphs Operculina, Heterostegina, Cycloclypeus in the family Nummulitinae. Retrograde multiformity, assuming the transition from a complex to a simple plan of growth, is well represented in many genera of the family Textu- laridae—for example, Spiroplecta, Clavulina, and Gaudryina; but perhaps nowhere better than in the genus Orbiculina, which, in addition to the multi- formity alluded to in the last paragraph, exhibits a form of variation which has been briefly alluded to by Carpenter’® and Lister,'’® and which is probably unique in its kind. The generic distinction between Peneroplis and Orbiculina lies in the subdivision of the chambers in the latter genus into chamberlets by the growth of internal septa. Apart from this distinction, there is little difference observable between small individuals of Orbiculina and specimens of Peneroplis of the arietinus group. Carpenter first noted that the septa dividing the chambers into chamberlets are sometimes wanting, “not merely in fully developed peneropliform varieties, but even in good-sized adunciform specimens,” which, as he remarks, “is a fact of not a little significance.” He proceeds to state his deductions that “in such cases no absolute line of demarcation can be laid down between Peneroplis and Orbiculina; for although there may be practically little or no difficulty in referring any given specimen to one or the other type by the aggregate of the characters it presents, yet no one of these characters taken by itself is sufficiently constant to serve as the basis for a precise definition.” With this remark we entirely agree. No rhizopodist familiar with the appearance of both genera would have any hesitation in referring these abnormal forms to their correct generic position in Orbiculina. And yet, structurally, they are not Orbiculina, but Peneroplis; and in them the Chinese wall separating the two genera, normally quite different in outward appearance and internal structure, is broken down. Lister adds very little to our knowledge of this particularly interesting form of variation. He states that in some “stunted forms” of Orbiculina, “though by no means in all,” the “subdivision into chamberlets may be incomplete or wholly absent. Sometimes the subdivisions die out in the terminal chambers after becoming established in their predecessors; in others it is absent throughout the test. 1 am inclined to regard these latter forms as examples of Orbiculina which have lost their secondary septa by ‘6 W. B. Carpenter, W. K. Parker, and T. Rupert Jones: ‘‘ Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera” (Ray Society). London, 1862, p. 98. 16 Loc. cit., note 5, p. 100. Hpron-Atien and Kartann—Study of Verneuilina polystropha. 159 degeneration, rather than as representatives of Peneroplis, because of the existence of the intermediate forms just alluded to, in which the subdivision dies out in the terminal chambers, and also because they agree so closely in external features with small examples of typical Orbiculina that they cannot be distinguished from them by the external characters of the tests.” Lister compares these specimens with Schlumberger’s figure of Archiacina mumert, and suggests the identity of Schlumberger’s form.'7 This seems highly probable, and it is not the only instance in which Schlumberger has obscured knowledge by the erection of fictitious barriers. The difficulties attached to an explanation of the abnormal variations are increased, and not diminished, by the removal of the specimens to another sub-genus. Our own experience of this interesting form of variation differs from Lister’s, inasmuch as we have not hitherto observed any specimens such as he describes, in which an individual, having started growth with an “orbiculine” shell, subdivided into chamberlets, subsequently degenerates into the peneropline form, with individual chambers. All the specimens we have examined (and they are very many) have proved to be constant in one or other form ab initio, and a series of mounts of baby shells in balsam contirms this view. Subdivision into chamberlets either occurs from the very begin- ning (fig. 1), following the primordial chambers, or is entirely wanting. Moreover, although no peneropline specimen which we have seen attains any large size as compared with the comparatively huge dimensions some- times attained by Orbiculina, the specimens can hardly be described as “‘stunted,’’ for they differ little as regards external form and condition from typical Orbiculina of the same size, abundant in the same gatherings. These peneropline variations are, however, few in number as compared with the typical shell. A noticeable feature, when the tests are examined in balsam, is the marked thickening of the septal face of the shell (fig. 2), so that the concentric septa become enormously thick as compared with typical Orbiculina. Thus the strength and rigidity lost by the suppression of the secondary septa are to a great extent recovered. We have already referred to Orbiculina as presenting a remarkable resemblance to our genus Cycloloculina.'* The resemblance is entirely super- ficial so far as the typical Orbiculina is concerned; but in these degenerate varieties the undivided chambers raise the resemblance to a point approaching true isomorphism. MC, Schlumberger : ‘* Notes sur quelques Foraminiféres. . . . du Golfe de Gascogne.” Feuille des Jeunes Naturalistes, 1883, No. 153, p. 22, Pl. iii, figs. 2, 2v. ‘8H. Heron-Allen and A. Earland: ‘* On Cycloloculina: a new Generic Type of the Foraminifera.” J. R. Mier. Soc., 1908, p. 536. - 160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. But it must be confessed that we have no certain proof that a complex plan of growth implies a higher scale of organization than a simple plan, and the fact that some Miliolidae exhibit multiformity in some specimens and not in others shows that it is impossible to disregard true dimorphism in the consideration of multiformity. To mention one classical example only, we should note Schlumberger’s discovery that Biloculina depressa d’Orb. is, in the megalospheric form, biloculine throughout, while in the microspheric form it passes through a quinqueloculine stage, followed by a triloculine, before commencing its normal biloculine arrangement, and thusis, at different stages in the life-history of a single specimen, referable to three different genera. Again, in Articulina conico-articulata (Batsch) the megalospheric form is adelosine, and the microspheric form milioline in its earlier stages, before taking on the rectilinear form of growth.” Orbitolites tenuissima Carpenter in its earliest stages is identical with Opthalmidium, and at a later stage it proceeds on a vertebraline plan of growth, before adding the concentric orbitoline chambers.** Remarkable specimens, showing this multiformity, are among Carpenter's original type-specimens in the Exeter Museum. Mr. Sidebottom has recently brought to our notice an interesting example of multiformity exhibited in a series of specimens from a dredging made off Darvel Bay (North Borneo, 315 fms.). Nodosaria radicula (Linné) occurs in various forms, typically straight and nodosarine in the variety figured and described by Neugeboren as Nodosaria beyrichi, and curved and dentaline (= Dentalina brevis @Orbigny). Both of these forms are megalospheric, but microspheric specimens also occur. In these the primordial is followed by a short series of chambers, arranged on a polymorphine plan, and the shell then completes its growth into a series of dentaline chambers. These microspheric specimens are taxonomically inseparabie fronf d’Orbigny’s type, Vimorphina nodosaria, which is usually regarded as a degenerate Polymorphina, and, taken without consideration of their surroundings, would be placed by systematists at some distance from Nodosaria radicula (Linné), whereas an association with a series of specimens from the same dredging proves that they are merely biological mutations *! These instances sutlice to prove the biological futility of all our systems of taxonomy based on the external shell, and compel us to admit that at We illustrated and described this multiformity fully in our Kerimba Monograph (see note 24a), p. 586, Pl. xlv, figs. 26-33. »® Described and illustrated by Lister (see note 5), p. 108, ef seq., and figs. 39, 40. | These specimens are figured and described in H. Sidebottom: ‘* Report on the tecent Foraminifera Dredged off the East Coast of Australia, etc."’ J. R. Micr. Soc., 1918, p. 132, Pl. iv, figs. 1-3, and p. 146, Pl. v, figs. 18-22. Hrron-ALLen and Karnann—Study of Verneuilina polystropha. 161 present we know practically nothing on which a truly scientific system can be based. Indeed, as J. J. Lister has justly observed, “until these early stages have received fuller attention, and we have arrived at a conclusion as to the relation of the early to the later stages of the multiform tests, efforts at forming a ‘natural classification’ appear to be premature.”™ (iii) The third form of variation, already recognized, is variation of ‘ #3) “arn,” to which we ” external form, the intermediate or “passage” forms, have already referred. The extreme aspect of this modification is to be found in the monstrosities to which we have also referred, and shall refer again later. Some of these variations are inexplicable, being combinations of widely differentiated genera, such as the specimen half Globigerina and half Nodosaria, figured by Heron-Allen in his paper on Bionomies in 1919,** Since that time we have come across other equally incomprehensible combinations of widely separated (so-called) genera, notably a Textularian, which, after completing its biserial shell, became in the later chambers a perfect Globigerina dutertrei, VOrbigny, found in the “ Terra Nova” dredgings (Stn. 96, New Zealand Benthos., Stn. 4) (fig. 3). A Miliolina terminating in a series of chambers set at an angle to the test which were cornuspirine with a tendency to Opthalmidium, gives us a further instance (fig. 4), in this case the later growth taking the form of more nearly related genera. It is a question whether the fistulose Polymorphinae should be regarded as “monsters.” We are inclined to the view that all free specimens of fistulose Polymorphinae have origivally lived in the sessile condition, and that the fistulose out-growths represent no more than a protective covering secreted by the animal to protect the streaming protoplasm emerging from the orifice. In other words, that the j/istu/e are homologous with the sandy tubes radiating from Valvulina and other forms which are normally sessile. Alcock has suggested *! that this fistulose condition results from senility and weakness, the protoplasmic body of the organism being no longer able to control its own development and the fashion of its calcareous investment. But it seems to us that if Alcock’s theory were correct, fistulosity would be found at least in all species of Polymorphina, and probably in other genera as well, whereas this form of variation is practically confined to a few species only. *2 Loc. cit. (note 5), p. 140. *3-K. Heron-Allen: ‘‘Contributions to the Study of the Bionomics and Reproductive Processes of the Foraminifera.” Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc., Ser. B, vol. cevi, 1915, p. 251, Pl. xvi, fig. 34. 4T. Alcock: “Proc. Lit. Phil. Soe. Manchester,” 3rd Ser., vol. iii, 1866-7, and vol. xxii, 1883, p. 68. 162 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (iv) There is a fourth form of variation which has been familiar to.us fora long time, but which does not appear to have been definitely recognized, although scanty references to it may be found in the literature of the group. This is the occurrence of both giant and pygmy forms of species having normally a definite range of size, and without environmental conditions, such as superabundance or deficiency of food supply, etc., to explain the variation. It may be granted that pygmy forms are likely to escape observation, or, if seen, to be regarded as immature, while giant forms are likely to attract observation. Cornuspira striolata Brady, in the deep cold water of the Faroe Channel at a temperature of —1-04°C , attains a size of over an inch in diameter, whilst in other gatherings from various parts of the world it does not reach a quarter of that size.* Technitella legyumen Norman occurs in some numbers in one of Earland’s dredgings off St. Kilda in 1,448 metres. The majority of the species are normal, abaut +5 inch long, but fragments greatly exceeding that size also occur, which show that the perfect shells must have been quite 1 inch in length. There is little doubt that the large coarse variety Haplophragmium crassimargo Norman, is a giant form of the normal H. canariense (d’Orb.), but in this case the giant variety either replaces the type, or, when both are present, is as common as the normal.* Many other instances of gigantism could be quoted, but they are as a rule based on single records, and the phenomenon will require a good deal of careful study before its exact meaning will be discovered. The evidence in support of nanism, of the existence of pygmy forms, is very slight, apart from one particular example, with which we shall deal at some length. We have observed such pygmies in Cristellaria crepidula (F. and M.), and a few other species, but they are difficult to separate from young and immature specimens. The exceptional instance is the pygmy form of Verneuilina polystropha (Reuss), figured and recorded by us from the West of Ireland in 1913, and subsequently identified from several widely separated localities. We were at first inclined to regard this as the microspheric form of the species, but our subsequent researches have proved it to be an adult pygmy form, showing all the modifications of the normal shell of the species. To these we shall refer in greater detail when dealing with the species Verneuilina polystropha. The biological signiticance of this phenomenon of gigantism and nanism is, in the present state of our knowledge of cytological bionomics, extremely * Described and illustrated by us in J. R. Micr. Soc., 1913, pp. 274-5, fig. 36. * Described and illustrated by us in ‘‘ Knowledge,” vol. xxxiii, No. 508, Nov., 1910, pp. 422-425, figs. 2, 3, 4. # Loc. cit. (note 7), pp. 55-56. ,. Hrron-Atien ano Karnann—Study of Verneuilina polystropha. 163 obscure, but the conviction grows almost daily stronger that the biological problems which confront us in the study of the higher and highest organisms must eventually find their solution in the study of the unicellular organism. As Sir James Paget observed in his “ Lectures on Surgical Pathology,” so long ago as 1849, “ if we are ever to escape from the obscurities and uncer- tainties of our art, it must be through the study of those highest laws of our science which are expressed in the simplest terms in the lives of the lowest orders of creation.” A remarkable lead in this direction is indicated in the late E. A. Minchin’s Presidential Address to Section D (Zoology) at the British Association in 1915, “On the Evolution of the Cell,” in which “swan-song” he recorded the bases of the remarkable line of inquiry which was cut short by his untimely death. It is not, we think, in any way preposterous to suggest that as science arrives—as arrive if must—at a clearer comprehension of the nucleus of the primordial cell, and of its constituent chromidia, the origin of such phenomena as that which we are discussing will be revealed.** (v) Yet another form of variation to which insufficient attention has been hitherto devoted is the occurrence, in numerous species of widely separated genera, of tests which are either wholly or in part chitinous. It has been generally accepted that the replacement of the normal calcareous test by a chitinous investment is evidence of starved conditions of existence. But, however true this may be in some cases, as where foraminifera have extended into very brackish water, we ave not prepared to accept this as a general explanation of the existence of chitinous variation. All the evidence in our possession tends to show that in most, if not in all foraminifera, a chitinous membrane, perforate or imperforate, according to the type, exists between the protoplasmic body which it encloses and the external shell.*° And this chitinous wall is subject to hypertrophy, perhaps atrophy, and all the other variations which normally occur. Tests of Foraminifera, perfect in all respects, but formed entirely of chitin, are not uncommon objects, and one occasionally finds damaged individuals who have repaired their lesions ~*8 It may seem a startling and breathless generalization, but we would suggest, with all due caution, that in the nuclear matter may be discovered the causa causans of such phenomena, even to the rudimentary occurrence of the pituitary body, upon the condi- tions of which the phenomena of gigantism and nanism would appear to depend. *? Mr. F. Chapman writes to us from Melbourne, in answer to our inquiry, that he had identified ‘‘an undoubted chitinous lining” to the shells of Spirillina groomii, Chapman, recorded by him from the Upper Cambrian of Malvern (Q.J. Geol. Soc., London, vol. lvi, p. 259, Pl. xv, figs. 1, 10, and 11), and subsequently identified by us, as the oldest existing specific form of life from Clare Island (loc. cit., note 7, p. 107, Pl. ia, figs. 2, 3). 164 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. with chitin, or have added a chitinous chamberlet to their otherwise normal shells. Among the monstrosities found in our Selsey Tanks was a perfectly twinned specimen of Massilina secans (d’Orb.), which had added at the junction of the shells, to serve as a general aperture, a wild-growing tube, and the whole of this monster was purely chitinous (fig. 5). In 1884 von Daday recorded a form, a chitinous polythalamian Rhizopod from the salt-pools of Deva in Transylvania, for which he established a new genus and species Enfzia tetrastomella*’, which appears to be closely related to if not identical with the accepted genus Trochammina—a genus which, as we have recorded elsewhere, is peculiarly apt to form its test for the most part of chitin, supported by very few and separated quartz grains.’ This chitinous depauperation in our specimens has usually been due to a deficient salinity, whereas in von Daday’s organism the same variation appears to arise from a contrary condition of things—viz., excessive salinity. The most interesting feature in von Daday’s discovery, and one which is very germane to the questions at issue in this paper, is the origination and evolution de novo in inland waters of a polythalamian form, hitherto invariably connected with a marine habitat. We desire to speak with great reserve and caution upon this subject, in view of the very limited amount of information as yet obtainable respecting the nature and origin of chitin. We have yet to learn how it is secreted by the foraminifer, and how it may be definitely identified, but we may put upon record the facts recorded above, and also that such chitinous specimens have been found under all conditions of normality, starvation, and satiety, at all temperatures, and at widely different depths. What is required is data upon which to form an opinion whether the secretion of chitin in abnormal quantity is (a2) merely a diversion of the normal function of the protoplasm—viz., the secretion of a shell either by the use of adventitious material, or by the separation of carbonate of lime from the sea-water, in which case this form of variation may prove to be the key to the problem of isomorphism: or () whether chitinous variation has a distinct biological or pathological meaning. ; (vi) It may become a question—but it is one upon which we are not at the present moment prepared to enter—whether to the five modifications which we have now considered a sixth should not be added. This is the question of free and adherent forms of the same species. Many forms are found at » E. von Daday: *‘Ueber eine Polythalamie der Kochsaltztiimpel bei Deva in Siebenburgen, ’ Zeitschr. f. Wiss. Zool., vol. xl, 1884, p. 465et¢ seq. (Transl. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., Ser. 5, vol. xiv, 1884, p. 349. et seq.) 31 Ine. cit. (note 7), p. 52. i ~ Heron-Auuen AND Eartanp— Study of Verneuilinu polystropha. 165 some period of their life-history, or in certain specialized localities, firmly adherent to sand grains, molluscan fragments, or other organisms, by means of a distinctive cement formed of quartz grains. The biological significance of this modification is still obscure. It reaches, perhaps, its highest develop- ment in Valvulina fusca Will., but it has been noted by many authors.* Williamson records Lagenae, found adherent to Fuci and Byssus by MacGillivray, and to ie ae So ms - Det parent soem ur macs - : “ite Ke We Sati ie ie Resivic fat "s af, tik Tyismiece Maem .t Teer aie a ther ev ti PES irl ih: docluts nn ‘ Seon deipy’ a plegenuesa ae aes ani Gnihn mowed = ies “Gel ee Titec Hoe | Hin ee] sre of abe tg 22iih iS ae Podge y eats ICH net h- i nak ea iy onte a ea Lh ; Pe che od i oe cD pei REY dint: ies et a tite uh 5 ii fir BiG ‘ton listed A: res Oy: AB. 8 sy A mal 7 NN Reais, eae teen mney aE 7 eile a oP Miaka Ae, the = ea eons Sig atten ve Pe Baty) Rircitent nde aie hie set V2 SPR aE om UE say ate ry Prutvinds eit oP Geel Ay ‘2 is five My eS Tip leo ea 7 “" ‘ ~ #1 st ore rer: Ya ie ‘ape fey Pai nie tifil VASA OCR) cao een Came an Otero eM eee 7 - a =. ae fe ms . y cole , Cer IT uy Wet ht La Ain Py « =a E ae i. 3 CET! iyari crn ; : ee eed Fae 2 "lig tied ME aytl E} i : Z eA. Hie ct ty tic th Reo ia i MP a yew chy id wy : 0 Sa ae +5 | 33 ~~ ae _ apie 4s Bpaibirt f aati Mico temin Pe itty i et “ly rh oe S “ae in hy eres, "J ar mere mae ‘b ty ay ent at m ; : 7 x ” . iv mie eu. eed lalla . rt ry, = : Fic. —JI 10. 11. EXPLANATION OF PLATES. Pirate XVI. DESCRIPTION OF FIGURES. Orbiculina adunca (F. and M.). Normal type, showing sub-division of chambers into chamberlets by transverse septa, . é Orbiculina adunca (F. and M.). Peneropline variety, showing un- divided chambers, with thickened septal walls, Abnormal variation. A specimen combining the characters of the genera Textularia and Globigerina, : Abnormal variation. A specimen combining the sistas of the genera Miliolina, Cornuspira, and Opthalmidium, : Massiline secans (d’Orb.). Abnormal twinned specimen, with chitinous test and produced nubecularine tube. . (For fig. 6, see Plate X VIL.) Verneuilina polystropha (Reuss). Initial chambers of a megalo- spheric specimen viewed as a transparent object, Verneuilina polystropha (Reuss). > eed sub-divided = internal chitinous septum, , : (For fig. 9, see Plate X VIL.) Verneuilina polystropha (Reuss). Initial chambers of a micro- spheric specimen viewed as a transparent object, Verneuilina pusilla, Goés. Long form viewed as a eantiooaieet object, ; (For fig. 12 et seg., see Plate XVIL) Massilina secans (d’Orb.). Tank-grown specimens exhibiting various abnormalities in growth, = J Massilina secans (d’Orb.). Abnormal tank-grown specimen, with terminal articuline chambers and supplementary orifice, Pace 159 159 161 161 164 bal uA 176 PLATE NVI. Proc. R. I. Acan., Vor. XXXV, Sect. B. MFarlane & Erskine Lith. Edm HERON-ALLEN AND EARLAND.—ON VERNEUILINA POLYSTROPHA, ETC. EXPLANATION OF PLATES. Pirate XVII. DESCRIPTION OF FIGURES. Fis. PaGE Verneuilina polystropha (Reuss). Normal megalospheric form, . 171 a 2 a Normal microspheric form, . 172 (For figs. 10, 11, see Plate XVI.) 12. Verneuilina pusilla, Goés. Long form, : : : - “ages 13. i. _ = Short form, ~ 4 E < a age 14. Verneuilina polystropha (Reuss). Young normal individual. Con- trast contour and texture with fig. 13, e 2 : meer (:! 15. | Vernewilina polystropha (Reuss). Specimens from shore-sand, - 16. j Selsey Bill, Sussex, selecting heavy mineral grains for building, 174 17.) Vernewilina polystropha (Reuss\. Normal tank-grown specimens, is. } incorporating gem sand, E : = E : aes 19. 20. aL. Vernewilina polystropha (Reuss). Abnormal tank-grown specimens, eS incorporating gem splinters, : : : : : . 175 23. (For fig. 24, see Plate XVIIL) rm Verneuilina polystropha (Reuss). Abnormal tank-grown twinned specimens, joined apex to apex, . ; ‘ ‘ : - L6G Proc. R. I. ACAD., Vor. XXXV, Sect. B. PLATE XVII. M:Farlane kErsbine, Lith Edin HeERON-ALLEN AND EARLAND.—ON VERNEUILINA POLYSTROPHA, ETC. — oe ee - - ae : 7 ‘ ell ee eas : “on : s a, ’ pad = * pany) j hati Atl aT fd - | Textularia luculenta, Brady. Abnormal local variation from River Incorporating large mineral fragments, , Verneuilina polystropha (Reuss). Yank-grown specimens, exhibit- | Verneuilina polystropha (Reuss). sand, Selsey Bill, Sussex. 1s, | Verneuilina polystropha (Reuss). EXPLANATION OF PLATES. Pirate XVIIL. DESCRIPTION OF FIGURES. specimens, joined mouth to apex, . (For figs. 25, 26, see Plate XVII.) Verneuilina polystropha (Reuss). specimens, joined apex to apex, ing various abnormalities in growth, ferruginous cement, (For. fig. 36 et seqg., see Plate XVI.) Massilina secans (d’Orb.). men, with calcareous terminal chamber, Min, China. Abnormal tank-grown twinned Abnormal tank-grown twinned Normal specimens from shore- ae colour due to absence of Abnormal tank-grown chitinous speci- Pace 176 176 176 ily/il 176 s 6 Proc. R. I. ACAD., Vol. XXXV, SeEcr. B. Prate XVIII. MFarlane & Erskine Lith. Edm HERON-ALLEN AND EARLAND.—ON VERNEUILINA POLYSTROPHA, ETC. xe LIMNESTHERIA: A NEW CONCHOSTRACAN GENUS FROM THE KILKENNY COAL-MEASURES. By MABEL C. WRIGHT, A.R.C.Se.1. [CoMMUNICATED BY PROFESSOR GRENVILLE A. J. COLE, F.R.S.] (RiatEs XXIV, XXYV.) Read June 28. Published Aucusr 20, 1920. I.—InTRropucrion. THE fossils which form the subject of this paper were found in the Kilkenny Coal-Measures by one of the officers of the Geological Survey of Ireland during their recent revision of the Castlecomer area, and through the courtesy of the Director they were given to the author for description. The best thanks of the author are due to Dr. W. T. Calman, Assistant in the Zoological Department of the British Museum, for his valuable help and guidance in the study of these ancient representatives of a very interesting and highly specialized order of Crustacea; and to Professor G. H. Carpenter, D.Sc., for many useful hints to a former student. The Conchostraca, the order of small bivalved fresh-water Crustacea to which these fossils belong, ave a group of animals of peculiar interest. Representatives of the order are found in nearly all the great land-masses of the globe, but their distribution is generally restricted to regions of meteorological extremes, where there is a marked contrast between summer heat and winter cold, where prolonged drought is followed by sudden rainbursts. All known Conchostraca occur in inland waters, none having been found in the ocean. Details of the lite-history of the Conchostraca appear to be practically unknown, as far as the literature accessible would show, but the study of Sars on the development of Limnadia! doubtless gives an indication of the mode of life of Conchostraca generally. ‘lhe little animals appear in small and shallow fresh-water pools, which dry or partially dry in summer. ‘Fauna Norvegiae, Ba. I. R,I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. B. [Z] 188 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Their living period is limited to a couple of months and sometimes even less. The perpetuation of the species is secured by the production of eggs, which, when discharged from the carapace, drop to the bottom of the pool, remaining in the mud when the pool dries up. Sars has shown by experiment that these eggs will not hatch out until they are dried thoroughly, perhaps during several successive years or drought periods. Each egg is provided with curious wing-like expansions, not unlike the “wings” of many of our tree- seeds, and in all probability these enable the eggs to be dispersed by wind. The eggs are produced in great numbers, have tremendous vitality and by reason of their tenacious germinating power may be compared to the seeds of many plants. ‘They serve to carry the species over one or more probably several long droughts, and hatch out into simple Nauplius larvae when the hollows are once more filled with pools of water. The larval development only occupies a few days, during which time great changes take place and the rudiments of the carapace appear. This stage is followed by a post-larval stage, in the course of which the carapace develops as a bivalve shell, the lines of growth, as in the case of most Conchostracan shells, representing successive moults, and finally, after about one month, the adult animal is perfected. It lives in a sexually mature form rarely more than a month, during which time it provides for the continuance of the species by laying, in successive batches, many thousands of eggs. Hach batch of eggs is laid in the interval between two moult periods. Thus these animals show a marked degree of adaptation to their environ- ment. The pools in which they hatch out may never be pools again, and so their brief life is spent in producing eggs, specially adapted for wide distribution and great drying, so that in whatever hollow the rain may accumulate in the next season it will provide a suitable hatching pool for the eggs brought there by the wind. The order Conchostraca is divided into two families—the Limnadiidae, which includes the seven genera—Limnadia (Brongniart), Eulimnadia (Packard), Limnadella (Packard), Estheria (Rippell), Cyclestheria (G. O. Sars’, Leptestheria (G. O. Sars), and Limnadopsis (Spencer and Hall); and the Limnetidae, which includes the single genus Limnetis (Lovén). Very little is known as regards the fossil representatives of the Con- chostraca. Bivalve shells referable to the order appear in the Old Red Sandstone, and are found in fresh-water deposits of all the formations from that era up to the present day. In the early days these shells were considered to be molluscan, and were referred to such genera as Posidonomya and Cyclas. In 1862, however, T. Rupert Jones! demonstrated that their 'T. Rupert Jones: A Monograph of the Fossil Estheriae. Pal. Soc., 1862, Wrigirv—Jamnestheria : A New Conchostracan Genus. 189 ornamentation displayed distinctive crustacean characters. By this piece of work he undoubtedly did a very great service to geology in rendering possible a more exact reconstruction of the conditions under which the beds con- taining these fossils were deposited, and in setting free stratigraphers from the apparent necessity of regarding such beds as marine or estuarine. None of his material, however, gave any hint of the body-characters of the animals whose remains he was studying, and it was not until 1914 that an advance was made in this direction. In this year Ph. C. Dill! described some impressions of an KEstherian animal found by him in association with other crusta- cean remains in the Bunter of Alsace. These impressions appear to have been rather indefinite, and the figure given is certainly lacking in detail. The head-parts with the fornix, antennules, antennae and mandibles are shown, also the very simple telson and portion of the outline of the shell. The trunk and associated appendages are only vaguely suggested. Bill refers these appendages to Hstheria minuta on the ground of association with Pag i ae x5 ate A Sle, » B <6 Fic. 1.—A. Specimen 11, showing antennae and valves of carapace spread apart. B. Specimen 8, showing claspers displaced from normal position, and also, more thin usually well preserved, the spine-like dorsal prolongations of the body segments in the posterior region. the fossil shell to which that name has been given, but it is to be noted that he did not regard the evidence as entirely satisfactory. The shell impressions of the actual fossils do not show the concentric rings character- istic of Mstheria minuta, but as he also found shells, one end of which showed the rings while the other was quite smooth, he considers that the gap is to a certain extent bridged, although he expressly states that the meaning of the phenomenon is not clear to him. Neither these composite specimens nor the normal specimens of “stheria minuta found in the same beds are figured, so that it is impossible to make any comparison of the outline of the shell with that clearly attached to the appendages. 'Ph. C. Birt: Mitt. der Geol. Landesanstalt yon Elsass-Lothringen. Bd. VIII, p- 326, 1914. [4*) 190 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. This failure to get anything but the outline of the shell in those cases where the limbs are preserved is characteristic also of the Kilkenny material. The best of the Kilkenny fossils show the two valves of the carapace “either lying on top of one another (fig. 5A) or spread apart in the same plane (fig. 14). These, however, show only their outline and delicately ciliated margins. The ornamentation of the shell surface has, with the very doubtful exception of a single penultimate ring in specimen 5 (= fig. 2 4), either completely disappeared or was never present. oF B oe Se g: PEE ean 3 / SS + & / Sy i a / ) - f \ Se “5 Fic. 2.—Two specimens with the valves of the carapace spread apart :-— A. Specimen 5, showing antennae and telson with an indication of the outline of the body. For details of telson, see fig. 3, Pl. XXV- B. Specimen 6, showing antennae and one mandible. The nature of the small V-shaped markings adjoining the mandible is unknown, but they possibly represent portions of the triangular base. (Cf. Pl. XXIV, fig. 1.) No known living Conchostracan, with the single exception of the aberrant genus Limnetis, is without the concentric ridges which mark the moulting periods, and they are present also in the fossil carapaces of Estherian type that have hitherto been described. Lying generally in their proper relation to these outlined valves, but often much distorted, are various body- members —antennae, claspers, mandibles and telson—in a beautiful state of preservation, and all of normal Estherian type. The body-segments are less apparent, but can be detected in some instances. Fra. 3.—Sheil (Specimen 19) found closely associated with much-erushed appendage material, to which nevertheless two outline carapace valves were attached. The non-appearance of the shell ornamentation is the more remarkable Wricur—Limnestheria: A New Conchostracan Genus. 191 in that Conchostracan shells ave well preserved in the same beds and sometimes even on the same slab of rock. ‘The shell shown in fig. 3 lies close beside a very much crushed animal, which, however, has two valve outlines of its own. It corresponds well both in size and shape with the outlined valve. The danger of judging from mere close association of this nature is, however, exemplified in fig. 4, where two fragments of antennae 3 Yo « Se ceeer Le Tig. 4.—Shell (Specimen 10) of unusually large dimensions associated with antennae. The punctate surface characteristic of Conchostracan shells, modern and fossil, is shown in a small urea near the centre of the shell. which differ in no respect from the antennae of the more complete animals are found in contact with a relatively much larger shell of distinctive shape. Another well-preserved large carapace of Limnadopsis type— Limnadopsis being the giant of the order—also occurs in these beds, XS Fic. 5.—A. Distorted specimen (No. 12), showing valves, antennae, and one maniible. B. Specimen 13, showing straight caudal furcae comparable to those of Specimen 4, figured on Pl. XXV, figs. 2 and 2a, and traces of three of the branchial legs. The relatively small size of the antenna and telson in this specimen may possibly indicate immaturity. so that it is clear that we are dealing with a fauna embracing a number of Conchostracan forms, any of which might have become accidentally associated with the body-parts of which au account is given here. 192 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The rock in which these fossils occur is an ordinary dark, almost black, Carboniferous shale. The surface of the shale is traversed by a grain or structure resembling cleavage, but probably merely due to the direction of fracture. The effect of this on the visibility of the fossils was very serious, but the difficulty was to a considerable extent overcome by mounting them in Canada balsam and covering with a glass slip. This procedure also had the advantage of preventing the decomposition of the pyrites, in which the fossils appear to be preserved. The usual difficulties of opaque illumination were experienced, but the best results were ultimately obtained by condensing the light from a single electric bulb along the grain of the rock, In preparing the plates and text-figures all the outlines, and as far as possible the details, were put in with the camera lucida, the sketches being completed freehand. I].—S?TRATIGRAPHICAL POSITION OF THE FOSSILS. The following details as to the stratigraphy of the beds in which these Estherian fossils were found have been kindly supplied to me by the officers of the Geological Survey of Ireland :— The fossils came from a depth of 830 feet in a boring put down by Mr. Rh. H. Prior Wandesforde at Ardra, a mile and a half N. 30° E. from the cross-roads in Castlecomer. They were collected by the Geological Survey, the officers of which, through the courtesy of Mr. Wandesforde, had access to the cores of all the borings put down by him in search of coal in this district. The beds in which they occur lie some five and a half fathoms below the position of the Skehana coal-seam, on or just above a well-defined stratigraphical horizon, which has been recognized in many parts of the Kilkenny coalfield. This horizon has been called the “ fleck-rock” by the geologists working in the field —a name which fairly well describes its nature. It was recognized by Mr.Wandesforde at an early stage of the boring operations as possessing distinctive characters, and he drew the attention of the Geological Survey to it when they came to work on the field. It is a dark- coloured massive rock of remarkable toughness, haviug innumerable small flecks of slightly darker colour along the very obscure bedding planes. It generally yields badly preserved goniatites and other marine fossils, and where normally developed to the south and east of Castlecomer is obviously of marine origin, while the shales immediately above generally yield a very considerable marine fauna. The origin of the flecked structure is, however, quite unknown. As far as can be ascertained this is the normal condition of things as regards this horizon over the greater part of the coalfield, but in the Skehana district to the north-west of Castlecomer very marked lateral Wrigiur— Limnestheria : A New Conchostracan Genus. 193 variation sets in, and the place of the marine band is occupied by a massive sandstone, now known as the Woodview Sandstone. ‘lhe strata on the same horizon in the Ardra bore show a condition intermediate between these two phases of sedimentation, and probably represent a transition from deltaic to marine conditions. The fleck-rock is present and shows the very characteristic flecking or mottling, but there is a complete absence of marine fossils. Moreover, the bed is much divided up and interleaved with sandy shales and sandstones, and the laminae of the fleck-rock have a much more shaly structure than it possesses in places where it is more typically developed. The fossils described in the present paper do not occur actually in the fleck-rock, but in the slightly sandy shales about eight or nine feet above its upper layer. ‘These shales may be equivalent either to the marine shales normally found above the fleck-rock in the districts lying to the east and south, or to the non-fossiliferous shales above these latter. Further, as regards correlation to the west, in the Skehana area, they may be equivalent either to the upper portion of the Woodview Sandstone or to the thin band of shales which occurs between the Woodview Sandstone and the Skehana seam. It is not possible, on account of the great lateral variation of the beds, to attain any greater precision than this; but, as regards restoring the conditions under which these remarkable animals existed, we can with fair confidence make the following statement :— Just before the establishment of the conditions which made the existence of the Estherian fauna possible, Ardra was on the edge of a sand-bank or delta which lay to the north-west, while to the east and south at no great distance lay open sea or estuary. Sometimes the sand was pushed east over the site, and sometimes the sea with the organisms, whatever they were, that caused the Hecking, crept west. Then the sand finally failed to reach the site, the sea no longer encroached, and the mud-stones in which the fossils are found were laid down. At this period the sand-bank was probably still in progress of formation a Short distance to the north-west,and the sea with its marine fauna lay to the south and east. Finally, the muddy conditions led up to the growth of the Skehana coal-seam. This seam attains its maximum development in the area to the north-west, and appears to be thinning somewhat at Ardra; but the horizon on which it lies is marked by a thin coal-rod extending far into the previously marine area to the south and west. Although shells referable to some small species of Estheria (using the term in the palaeontological sense) are found at various horizons in the strata of the Kilkenny coalfield, yet there is no known case of a fauna equal in abundance and state of preservation to that of the Avdra borehole. One might 194 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. therefore conjecture that some special conditions favourable to its develop- ment were present at this spot, and the stratigraphical relations indicate that some such special conditions might have been produced as a consequence of the recent retreat of the sea and the development of fresh or possibly brackish water lagoons along the margin of the sand-bank. Il ..—StumMary oF Previous_ty DEscrIBED GENERA. The order Conchostraca is divided inte two families—the Limnadiidae and the Limnetidae. Limnetis, the sole genus of the Limmetidae, is simpler in structure, particularly as regards the tail-segment and the reduced number of trunk- limbs, than the genera of the Limnadiidae. It differs from all these, with the exception of Cyclestheria, of which the position is uncertain, in the possession of only one pair of claspers in the male. Cyclestheria resembles Limnetis in this respect, but in others is much more closely allied to Estheria and the other Limnadiidae. The descriptions of the living Conchostracan genera are scattered through a variety of publications. In order to give an idea of the relationships of the fossils described, it has been thought advisable to include here the following synopsis of generic characters :— I.—Loixapn : (1) Shell large, oval, greatly compressed, very thin, smooth, with about 18 lines of growth. (2) Head small, but furnished with haft-organ. (3) First pair of antennae, or antennules, comparatively short. (4) Second pair of antennae with inner ramus longer than outer, but both divided into numerous laminar joints, clothed on inner edge with long natatory bristles, on outer with short spines. (5) About 24 pairs of trunk-limbs. (6) In males two anterior pairs of trank-limbs are modified as clasping organs. (7) Caudal lamellae drawn out below to a sharp, not claw-like, angle, and finely dentated posteriorly. I.—Eviomapn : (1) Shell narrow oblong, with 4-5 lines of growth. (2) Head similar to Limnadia. Haft-organ present. (3 & 4) Antennae do not differ essentially from those of Limnadia, but the gills are larger. (5) About 18 pairs of trunk-limbs. (6) In males two anterior pairs of trunk-limbs are modified as clasping organs. (7) Telson similar to that of Limnadia. Remarks.—Eulimnadia is closely allied to Limnadia, the only essential difference being that the species of Eulimnadia, like those of the genus Estheria, are bi-sexual, while males of the genus Limnadia have not yet been found. Wriacnr— Limnestheria : A New Conchostracan Genus. 195 T11.—Liinavetera : (1) Cypridoid shell, i.e., flattened alone the ventral margin. (2) Head furnished with one eye only. (3 & 4) Antennae sub-equal, and joints provided with numerous spines. (5) Twenty-four pairs of trank-limbs. (6) In males two anterior pairs of trunk-limbs are modified as clasping organs. (7) Large telson. Remarks. —This genus differs from Limnadia in having its antennae almost equal, while it differs from IMstheria in the fact that the antennal segments bear numerous spines, while in Estheria these segments have only one spine each. TV.—isrumria : (1) Shell oval, more or less globose, with 18-22 lines of growth. (2) Head very large. No halt-organ. (3) First antenna or anteunule remarkably long and jointed. (4) Seeond antenna with a stout, multiarticulate scape, and sub-equal flagellae, which extend well beyond the edge of the shell; 15-20 antennal joints. (5) About 20 pairs of trunk-limbs, (6) In males two anterior pairs of trunk-limbs are modified as clasping organs. (7) Telson with finely dentated caudal lamellae and claw-like furcae. V.—Cycrestuerts : (1) Shell cyelas-like, inequilateral, with few lines of growth. (2) Only one eye. No haft-organ. (8) First antenna or antennule simple, cylindrical. (4) Second antenna rather stout with strong recurved spines along the upper branch and part of the scape. (5) Sixteen pairs of legs. (6) In male only first pair of trunk-limbs modified as clasping organs. (7) Caudal plate short and broad, with two slender mobile claws at tip, with great development of very strong and unguiform dorsal spines. VI.-—Limnaporsis : (1) Shell ovate, compressed, very thin, 25 mm. long, being very large for the Conchostraca. Union between the two valves extending all along the dorsal line, which is raised into a much-compressed, spined keel. Lines of growth well marked. (2) Haft-organ present. (8) First antenna or antennule small. (4) Second antenna stout, multiarticulate. Remarks.—Limnadopsis is Estherian im character, but distinguished from Estheria by the presence of a haft-organ, and from Limnadia and the other Limnadiidae by the spinous processes on the carapace. VIL.-—Lepresruertia : (1) Shell much compressed, oblong in form, with the umbones very small and placed far in front, dorsal edge straight, ventral slightly curved, both extremities rounded. Valves thin, pellucid, with the lines of growth rather slight, not ridge-like. 196 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. VIL.—LeprestHerin—continued : (2) No haft-organ. Rostrum tipped with a slender and apparently mobile spine. (3) First antennae Estheria-like. (4) Second antennae Estheria-like. (5) Number of pairs of legs comparable to Estheria. (6) In males two pairs of claspers. Hand very complicated. Peculiar transfor- mation of the upper lappets of the exopodites in the 10th and 11th pairs of branchial legs in the female to sausage-like appendages—somewhat resembling those found in Limnetis. (7) Caudal plate but slightly deflexed, and without any spines above the caudal setae. Posterior segments of the trunk in neither sex with dorsal processes, but having the posterior edge minutely spinous. VIII.—Lianetis : (1) Carapace nearly spherical, smooth, without distinct beaks or umbones. (2) Head very large ; the front region bearing the eyes ‘enormous and produced into a large rostrum-pointed in female, abruptly truncated in male. Eyes small. (3) First antenna minute, slightly elbowed, with indications of three joints. (4) Second antenna, with scape or base rather short. Flagellae short, scarcely longer than scape, but with remarkably long setae. 5) Ten to twelve pairs of trunk-limbs, upper lappets of the exopodites of the nintli and tenth pairs in the female transformed into cylindrical cords bent at the top. (6) In male only first pair of trunk-limbs modified as clasping organs. (7) Caudal segment blunt, without dentated lamellae or furcae. 1V.—DescrirTioN OF THE GENUS LIMNESTHERIA. Of the material obtained from the above-described horizon in the Ardra bore some twenty-four specimens were available, showing body-parts of sufficient similarity to be considered referable to a single genus. All the appendages observed are definitely Estherian in character, and it would be possible to consider the fossils as belonging to the genus Estheria were it not for the presence of a single distinguishing character of some importance. Claspers were present in six of the specimens, which were thus shown to be inales, and in each of these six there was only a single pair. ‘That the second pair, which are characteristic of Istheria, could have been present and unobserved is rendered very improbable from the perfect state of preservation of the pair seen. It is necessary, therefore, to set up a new genus for the reception of these fossils :— LIMNESTHERIA gen. nov. Carapace bivalve, probably tumid. Valves oval, of the order of 5 mm. in length, with fringed or ciliated margin. Wricgnr—Limnestheria : A New Conchostracan Genus. 197 Second antenna stout, biramous ; scape strong and partially segmented. Flagellae very long, sub-equal, with 15-20 joints, setose. Second antenna very similar to that of Estheria. Mandibles sickle-shaped, without palps. Trunk-limbs numerous, apparently comparable to those in Estheria. In males only one pair of trunk-limbs modified as claspers. Telson I’stherian in type; broad caudal plate, with two dentated lamellae, terminating in two strong curved spines. Caudal furcae claw-like. Remarks.—The essential feature of this genus is the association of Estherian characters in general with a single pair of claspers in the male. The genus Cyclestheria has this character, but appears to be so distinctive in other features, such as details of structure of antennae and telson and the circular shell, that it is impossible to place the present forms in it. V.—DESCRIPTION OF TYPE SPECIES. Limnestheria ardra sp. nov. Shell—As seen in outline (Plate XXIV, fig. 1), the shell is oval probably equi-valve, 5-6 mm. in length and 3 mm. high. The free edge of the valve is delicately ciliated. The Body and its Appendages.—It is probable that in life the body could be completely withdrawn into the shell, as in so many of the living Conchostraca. This conclusion seems justified by the relative magnitude of the shell and body-parts (Plate XXTYV, fig. 1). In the following description the body will be divided into three regions— the head, the trunk, and the tail-segment. The Head (Plate XXIV, figs. 1, 1a, 1¢).—In living forms the head region bears three pairs of appendages—the antennulae or first pair of feelers, the antennae or second pair of feelers, and one pair of mandibles or biting jaws. The preoral region was not sufficiently well preserved to enable its details to be described. In spite of careful search the antennulae were never found. It seems more than probable that they were present, and if so they must have been very simple in form, more of the nature of the antennulae of Limnadia, Eulimnadia, Cyclestheria and Limnadopsis than of those of Limnadella or Estheria. Second Antennae (Plate XXTV, figs. 1 and 1c)—As is usual in members of this order, the second antennae are powerful, biramous, swimming and sensory organs. Each consists of a strong basal joint or scape (fig. le, se.), the protopodite, showing imperfect segmentation, with which are articulated two many-jointed branches or rami. The two branches are practically equal in i98 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. length. The jointing in- the upper branch or endopodite (1) was very difficult to trace in places, so that it is possible that this branch is composed of nineteen segments, whereas the eighteen segments of the lower branch or exopodite (r,) were beautifully preserved and readily counted. Many of the joints bore long bristles or setae (s), and it is clearly indicated that in life all the joints must have carried such setae, which were doubtless ciliated, thus serving to help the animals in swimming and to waft the plankton, on which these creatures feed, into their mouths. Antennae of other specimens, as those figured on Plate XXIV, fig. 2, and text-fig. 54, show the presence of short stout spines on the upper side of the organ (Plate XXLV, fig. 2a sp.). Thus not only in general appearance, but also in details of structure, the antenua of Limnestheria is remarkably similar to the antenna of the living Estheria. The beautiful state of preservation of these delicate biramous organs first attracted the attention of one of the officers of the Geological Survey to this interesting appendage material. Mandibles (Plate XXIV, fig. 1)—In this specimen the mandibles were not well preserved, but the impression of one (md.) showed distinctly near the head region and above the antennae, The mandible is simple, oval or sickle-shaped, and presumably strongly chitinised, without any evidence of palps. It is articulated to the head by a triangular base. Mandibles were found in at least five other specimens, and are seen in figures 28, 5a, Plate XXIV, fig. 1, and Plate XXV, figs. 1,2 & 4. The Trunk (Plate XXIV, fig. 1)—The segmentation of the body is not well preserved, so that we cannot say of how many parts it is composed; but in several specimens other than that taken as type the segmentation could be made out, though poorly, as is indicated on Plate XXYV, fig. 1. The dorsal margin of each segment, at least in the posterior region, is produced into a backwardly directed keel-shaped process, which probably carried spines (Plate XXIV, fig. 1; Plate XXV, fig. 6). Similar keeled prolongations of the segments are depicted by Packard in his engraving of Estheria morsei (Packard),! and they are also doubtless comparable to the lamellar dorsal processes borne by the eight posterior segments in Cyclestheria hislopi,’ and, like these latter, may aid in retaining the eggs within the shell (cf. also text-figs. la, 2a, Plate XXYV, fig. 6). 1A. S. Packann, Jr.: A Monograph of the Phyllopod Crustacea of North America, with remarks on the order Phyliocarida. U.S. Geol. Surv. Wyoming and Idaho, 1878. Part I. 2G. O. Sars: On Cyclestheria hislopi (Baird), a new generic type of Bivalve Phyllopods. Forh. Videnskab-selsk. i. Kristiania, 1887. Wricnr—Limnestheria : A New Conchostracan Genus. 199 The Limbs of the Trunk—The delicate foliaceous appendages, the branchial feet, cannot be studied, as they only oceur as very much crushed impressions, though three of them were indicated on specimen 13, fig. 5B. But the strongly chitinized clasper, into which three segments of the first trunk-limb have been modified im the male, is well adapted for preservation, and has been studied in three of these specimens. First pair of Trunk-Limbs (Claspers) im Male (Plate XXI1V).—In all the material examined, six specimens were males, showing these highly modified trunk-limbs. There were never more than two claws found ; therefore, it may be asserted with confidence that, as in the genera Limnetis and Cyclestheria, only the first pair of trunk-limbs are modified as clasping organs. This “hand ” or clasper is formed by the three last segments (4th, 5th, & 6th) of the normal trunk-limb. The 4th segment (b.) is broad, sub-triangular in shape, and is projected on its immer margin into a rounded lobe, which carries two rows of strong setae—the “comb” (c.). The thumb-like movable process which in living genera usually arises from the distal end of this joint (Plate XXIV, figs. 3 and 4, p.) was not seen on specimen 1, but is represented in specimen 2 by a small triangular, setiferous appendage (Plate XXIV, fig. 2b, p.). The 5th segment is a strong curved claw (cl.), bearing at its tip nine small setae, which probably represent the basal portions of long, slender bristles, similar to those borne in this position by the claw of Cyclestheria hislopi. One long bristle occurs near the tip of the claw, and a row of seven small setae near its base. ‘lhe last or 6th segment—the “ forefinger” (f.)—has the form of a slender appendage and shows no trace of setae. The remarkable similarity of the clasper of Limnestheria ardra to that of Estheria is seen by comparing Plate XXIV, fig. 5, with figs. 3 and 4, which represent the claspers of two species figured by Packard. The Telson (Plate SORT. fic. la).—The telson or tail is the last abdominal segment. It consists of a broad, somewhat compressed plate (pl.) of approximately rectangular form, bearing terminally two claw-like appen- dages—the caudal fureae (c.f.). The ventral edge is smooth, gently curved and prolonged posteriorly into two curved denticles (d.). The dorsal edge is produced into two lamellae (1.), each bearing a row of small bristles, the terminations of which have not been preserved in this specimen, but which may be presumed to have existed (see Plate XXV, figs. 5 and 6). Each lamella terminates in a stout, strongly recurved spine—the caudal spine— (c.sp.). Many telsons were preserved, and, besides that of the type-specimen on Plate XXIV, those of five other specimens are sketched on Plate XXV ees ZH my (Os (i) The essential structure of all these telsons is the same, but they differ 200 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. somewhat in form, and to an extent that can hardly be ascribed to the different disposition of the animal when it was buried in the mud. At first sight the telson of specimen +4 (Plate XXYV, figs. 2 and 2a) seems to differ from thatof the type almost sufficiently to warrant separation into another species; but, as no other observed variation is as marked as this, this procedure hardly seems justified. VI.—NOoOTES ON THE SPECIMENS. In preparing the foregoing descriptions of the genus and type species, attention has only been paid to such parts as are well preserved and easily observable in the selected specimens. When we come, however, to consider the remainder of the available material, which is inferior in point of preserva- tion, we find ourselves on more doubtful ground. The visibility falls off in some cases to such an extent that the mere changing of the power of the microscope or the direction of the illumination endows an organ with a bafflingly different aspect. Under these circumstances it has seemed inadvisable to lay any great stress on the differences between individual specimens. Certain individuals do show a distinct variation, which is perhaps most marked in the case of the telson. Thus the animal figured in Plate XXV figs. 2 and 2a, has caudal fureae of unusual shape, lacking the curvature characteristic of those of the type specimen. These straight furcae were also apparent in specimen 13 (text-fig. 5B), but in this case the preservation was very poor and the creature small and possibly immature. It should be noted also that in both the specimens with straight furcae the caudal spines are less erect than in those with curved furcae. The shape of the mandible was very elusive, so that, thongh when associated with these straight furcae, it is markedly more sickle-shaped (Plate XXV, fig. 2) than in the more norinal specimens (Plate XXIV, fig. 1; Plate XXV, fig. 1, and text-fig 5a), in the absence of more information and further specimens it seems more than rash to claim a specific significance for these variations. To facilitate fature reference to the original material, a list is appended of the existing specimens, with the number attached to them :— Specimen 1.—Limnestheria ardra, 7: type; figured Plate XXIV, figs. 1, 1a, 1b, le. Depth in bore, about 830 feet. Specimen 42.—Good antennae and claw of one clasper, 3 ; figured Plate XXIV figs. 2, 2a, 2b. Depth in bore, 833 feet. Good “ Estherian” shells, in ecinding one large one (about 25 mm. long), not distinguishable from the modern Limnadopsis, were found on this slab of rock. Wriaur—Limnestheria : A New Conchostracan Genus. 201 Specimen 3.—Impression of whole animal, g; figured on Plate XXV, figs. 1 and 7. In excellent preservation. wo clasper claws found lying on antennae, and impressions of claspers displaced above specimen, probably belonging to another individual. Outline of mandible and telson shown well, also imperfectly the segmentation of body. Depth in bore, 880 feet. Specimen 4.—Antennae, telson, and mandible ; figured in Plate XXYV, figs. 2 and 2a. No claspers; possibly female. Much-crushed body impression. Telson with straight caudal furcae. Outline of carapace valves some distance from specimen. Depth in bore, about 830 feet. Same horizon as specimen 1. Specimen 5.—Outline of two carapace valves and antennae spread apart, figured in text-fie. 2a, and telson on Plate XXY, fig. 3. Poor telson outline, but caudal fureae straighter than in type. No claspers. Depth in bore, 834 feet. Specimen 6.—Outline of two carapace valves and antennae spread out, figured in text-fig. 28 and Plate XXYV, fig. 4. Good outline of mandible seen in position near base of antennae. Articulation in scape of antenna yery oblique. Depth in bore, 830-835 feet. Specimen 7.—Outline very similar to specimen 3. Impression of the whole animal and outlines of two carapace valves. Antennae beautifully pre- served ; two claspers much displaced; much-crushed body-parts ; telson rather poor. Depth in bore, 830 feet. From same slab as specimen 3. Specimen 8.—Ouitline of two carapace valves spread apart, g ; antennae rather poor ; well-preserved telson and dorsal processes on posterior segments much-crushed body impression ; two clasper claws. Figured in text-fig. 1s. Telson figured on Plate XXY, fig. 6. Depth in bore, about 830 feet. From same horizon as specimens 1, 4, 13, and 19. Specimen 9.—Only antennae and partial outline of valves. Poor. Not sketched. About 880 feet in bore. From same horizon as1, 4, and 8. Specimen 10.—Large shell (8:5 mm. long), with lines of growth, punctate surface, and associated antennae. Figured in text-fiz. 4. Depth in bore, 833 feet. Specimen 11.— Outline of valves of carapace and antennae spread apart. Figured in text-fig. 1a. Depth in bore, 827 feet. Specimen 12.—Outline of two carapace valves overlying each other ; antennae and one mandible. Figured in text-fig. 5a. Depth in bore, 827 feet. From same horizon as specimen 11. Specimen 13.—Outline of two carapace valves; antennae and telson poor. Caudal fureae straight. Indications of at least three of the phyllopodous limbs. Figured in text-fig. 58. Depth in bore, about $30 feet. From same horizon as specimens 1, 4, 8, 19. Specimen 14.—Outline of carapace valves and antennae spread apart. Similar to specimen 11 (fig. la). Depth in bore, 832 feet Specimen 15.—Outline of one valve and antenna; poor. On same slab as specimen 14, — 202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Specimen 16.—Outline of two carapace valves and antennae ; poor. Depth in bore 832 feet. Specimen 17.—Shell only; 4mm. long. Identical with specimen 19. Depth in bore, 831 feet. ; Specimen 18.—Onuiline of one carapace valve and one antenna. Antennal segments and hairs well shown. Depth in bore, 831 feet. From same horizon as specimen 17. : Specimen 19.—Shell (6-5 mm.) as sketched in text-fig. 3, and, lying near it, much- crushed animal, with antennae, telson, etc., and outlines of two carapace valves. Depth in bore, about 830 feet. From same slab as specimens 1, 4, 8, 18. Specimen 20.—Ontline of carapace valves and crushed remains. Depth in bore, about 830 feet. On same slab as specimen 19. Specimen 21.—Good shell impression (5:5 mm.), identical with specimens 19 and 17. Depth in bore, 830 feet. Specimen 22.—Narrow Estherian shell, about 6 mm. Depth in bore, about 830 feet. Specimen 23.— Estherian ”’ shells of approximately same type as specimen 19. Depth in bore, 827 feet. VII.— Conc usion. The cosmopolitan distribution of most of the Conchostracan genera has been said by Packard to indicate their high antiquity. The present fossil remains certainly support such a couclusion. They are essentially Estherian in character, differing only in the absence of a second pair of claspers in the male, which character allies them to Cyclestheria and Limnetis. Without claiming for them direct ancestry, one can recognize in them something closer to the stem from which the divergent genera of the order originally sprang. One is forcibly struck, however, with the absence of any marked evolutionary development in the long interval since Carboniferous times. This may possibly be connected with their adaptation to a mode of life very clearly defined by stress of physical conditions, and affording no outlet for elaboration of structure. In how far the general principle followed by palaeontologists of reasoning from the habits and surroundings of a living form to those of a closely allied fossil can be applied to the case of the Conchostraca must as yet remain in the region of speculation. It might, perhaps, fairly be argued that the appearance of animals of such a high degree of specialised adaptation to peculiar conditions must imply the recurrence throughout geological history of similar conditions in whatever place or period they occur. This, however, Wricut— Limnestheria: A New Conchostracan Genus. 208 implies the assumption that the form of the animal is in some way an expression of its environment, or rather of the life-history conditioned by its environment; and in order that any such assumption could be made with confidence it would be necessary to demonstrate that such-and-such organ ov character was an adaptation to the peculiar conditions. Zoological studies of the modern Conchostraca provide such a demonstration only in the case of certain characters, such as the winged eggs of Limnadia; and it cannot be claimed that even in the very remarkably preserved fossils now described any such specially significant characters have been recognized. It is generally considered that confirmation of any such deduction is provided by convergent evidence in the associated fauna. The associated fauna in the present instance, however, embraces only some different genera and species of Conchostraca, and the confirmation derived from such is very limited. One is tempted, nevertheless, to put forward the suggestion that the occurrence of such a fauna in the Carboniferous would be more easily comprehensible under climatic conditions very different from those usually supposed to characterize this period. REFERENCES. G. O. Sars.—Various papers on Conchostraca in Archiy. f. Mathematics og Naturvidenskab. G. O. Sars.—Fauna Norvegiae, volume i. A. C, Packarb, Jr—A Monograph of the Phyllopod Crustacea of North America, with remarks on the order Phyllocarida. U.S. Geol. Sury. Wyoming and Idaho, 1878. Part I. T. Rupert JONES.—A monograph of the Fossil Estheriae. Pal. Soc., 1862. Pu. Bitt.—Uber Crustaceen aus dem Voltziensandstein des Hlsasses. Mitt. Geol. Landesanstalt. Elsass-Lothringen, Band VIII. 1913 and 1914. Dapay.—Monographie des Phyllopodes Conchostracés. French synopsis. Ann, Sci. Nat. Zool., xx, 1915, p. 39. (Original published in Hungarian.) [EXPLANATION OF PLATES. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. B. [2 A} 204 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. Fig. il? la. 1b. EXPLANATION OF PLATES. PLATE XXIV. Limnestheria ardra: g¢ ; specimen, outline; x 10; am,antenna; h, hand or clasping organ (1st trunk-limb); m, mandible ; 4, telson. Telson of Limnestheria ardra; x 40; s, outline of shell; pl, plate; /, lamella ; d, denticle; ¢ sp, caudal spine ; ef, caudal furca. Claspers of Limnestheria ardra; x 40 ; 0, segment iv; e, comb; e/, claw (segment v); 7, forefinger (segment vi). », Antenna of Limnestheria ardra; x 20; sc, scape or protopodite; 7, exopodite ; 7, endopodite ; s, setae. Antennae of specimen 2; x 10; el, claw of one clasper. . Antenna of specimen 2; x 26 ; sc, scape; s, setae; sp, spines. . Clasper of specimen 2; x 70; b, segment iv; el, claw (segment V); p, thumb. Estheria morsei (clasper), much eularged, after Packard; 5, segment iv; cl, claw (segment v); », thumb; ¢, comb; /, forefinger (segment v1). Estheria mexicana (clasper), much enlarged, after Packard; lettering as in figure 3. Limnestheria ardra (clasper); x 68 ; lettering as in figure 3. PLATE XXYV. Limnestheria ; Specimen 3; Outline; x 14; an, antenna; m, mandible; cl, claws of clasping organ ; i, hand or clasping organ ; #, telson. Specimen 4; * 14; an, antenna; m, mandible; f, telson. . Telson of specimen 4; x 40. Telson of specimen 5; x 40 (see text-fig. 24); pl, plate; /, lamella; ¢ sp, caudal spine; cf, caudal furea. Specimen 6. Base of antenna and mandible; x 40, showing relationship between positions of scape and mandible (see text-fig. 28); sc, scape ; m, mandible. ’ Specimen 7. Telson; » 40; ¢/, caudal furca; ¢ sp, caudal spine. Telson of specimen 8, showing shell outline and dorsal processes; x 40; pl, plate ;/, lamella ; d, denticle ; ¢ sp, candal spine ; ¢f, caudal furea ; dp, dorsal processes ; s, shell. Telson of specimen 3; x 40; d, denticle; ¢ sp, caudal spine; cf, caudal furea. PLatTrE XXIV. B. Proc. R. I. Acap., VoL. XXXV, SEcr. a Wf. atta re -€e WRIGHT—LIMNESTHERIA, hea tireaeeice Leste 9 oT Ys ij. io Proc. R. I. ACAD., VoL. XXXV, Sect. B. PLATE XXV. WRIGHT—LIMNESTHERIA. a peal haa Avi das Pers st. XI. THE FRESH-WATER SPONGES OF IRELAND. By JANE STEPHENS, B.A., B.Sc., National Museum, Dublin. (Being the Thirteenth Report from the Fauna and Flora Committee.) PLatTEs XX VI-XXIX. Read May 10. Published Srvrempen 24, 1920. INTRODUCTION. SPONGES constitute the phylum Porifera, the lowest of the Metazoa or multicellular animals. They are a very isolated group, without any connecting links between them and other groups of multicellular animals. The vast majority of sponges are marine, living at all depths, from between tide-marks to the farthest abysses of the oceans. One family only, the Spongillidae, live in fresh water, and certain species belonging even to this family have occasionally been found in brackish ponds and estuaries in different parts of the world. Fresh-water sponges exhibit a considerable diversity of structure, and are divided into a large number of genera and species. Of these species, Ireland possesses only five, a contrast to the marine sponges found off our coasts, which are already known to number nearly two hundred different kinds. Certain marine sponges. namely, the bath-sponge and some of its nearest allies, were known at an early period. There are several allusions to them in the literature of classical times. Aristotle realized that sponges belonged to the animal kingdom, but after his time opinions on the subject varied. Writing in the year 1824, Gray (“ Zoological Journal,” vol. i) summed up the views of the earlier naturalists. He writes:—‘'he true nature of these curious bodies has for a long while been an object of great doubt to all Naturalists, for we find that most of the Ancient Natwral Historians apparently regarded them as animals... On the revival of learning... all those who would examine for themselves considered them as vegetables.” Thus we see that during a long period sponges were considered by some writers to be animals, by others plants. As plants they were thought to be most nearly related to the fungi or to the algae. More often they were classed as Zoophyta, or “plant-animals,” belonging neither to the animal nor to the R,I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SEC. B, (2 B) 206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. vegetable kingdom, but possessing a “third or middle nature,” serving to connect the two. Or, as another authority writing in the year 1633 expressed it, they ‘‘are not wrought together of the froth of the sea as our Author affirmes, but rather of a nobler nature than plants, for they are said to have sence.” They are therefore referred by the writer to the “ Plant-animalia,” that is, “such as are neither absolute plants nor yet living creatures, but participate of both.” While yet another writer defines the Zoophyta, among which he classes sponges, as “ having stems vegetating and changing into animals.” Several authorities maintained that sponges were merely shelters built by worms or other animals for their own use, or were nests built by certain aquatic insects for the reception of their eggs. During the eighteenth and early part of the nineteenth centuries naturalists still differed as to whether sponges should be regarded as plants or animals, and it was not until the middle of the latter century that their animal nature was definitely established. The earliest references to the fresh-water sponges must be looked for in works on botany. The first mention of them was apparently made by John Ray in the first volume of his “ Historia Plantarum,” published in 1686. He describes a sponge from the River Yare under the title “ Spongia ramosa fluviatilis Newtoni.” From his description it is evidently a branching specimen of Spongilla lacustris. A few years later, in 1691, Leonard Plukenet in his ‘‘ Phytographia,” Part I, Plate 112, fig. 3, gives a clearly recognizable figure of Spongilla lacustris from the River Isis, near Oxford, under the description “ Spongia fluviatilis anfractuosa perfragilis ramosissima nostras.” The later references to the fresh-water sponges in Ray’s books are chiefly quotations from the two preceding works. Linnaeus in his earlier writings classed the Spongillidae with the lower fungi under the name Lithophyta. Later on he introduced the names Spongia lacustris and Spongia fluviatilis. Aithough it is impossible to determine with accuracy what were the sponges referred to, these two specific names have become established,and have long been applied to the two commonest European species, now named Spongilla lacustris and Ephydatia fluviatilis, These two species were apparently the only ones known for a considerable number of years, although they were described from time to time under different names. In 1848-9 Carter published papers on the fresh-water sponges of the Island of Bombay, thus making known for the first time the occurrence of fresh-water sponges beyond the confines of Europe. In 1863 Bowerbank published his “ Monograph of the Spongillidae ” (11), adding to the previously known forms several new species from North and South America and one from Australia, Carter's paper on the known species of Spongilla followed SrepHens—The Presh-water Sponges of Ireland. 207 in 1881 (14), and Potts’ important monograph in 1887 (88). It would be impossible to enumerate in this short survey even all the more important papers on the fresh-water sponges published about this period, but a complete and valuable list of the literature on the subject up to the year 1892 is given by Weltner (51). During the last thirty years much work has been done on the structure, physiology, and development of the Spongillidae, while scientific exploration carried on during recent years in many parts of the globe has proved that fresh-water sponges may be found under suitable conditions throughout the world, and new species are being continually added to the number already known. FRESH-WATER SPONGES IN IRELAND. Although the fact that. fresh-water sponges occur in Ireland has been known for just one hundred years, and although systematic search has recently been made for them in many different parts of the country, only five species have so far been found. They are as follows :—Spongilla (Euspongilla) lacustris auct., Spongilla (Hunapius) fragilis Leidy, Ephydatia fluviatilis auct., Lphydatia Millert Lieberktthn, and Heteromeyenia Ryderi Potts. Ky T0 THE IRISH SPONGILLIDAR. I. Gemmule-spicules rod-like (strongyla or oxea). Genus Spongilla. 1. Skeleton-spicules, smooth oxea; free microscleres present. Gemmules occurring singly, and provided with a pheumatic-coat of very minute cells (sub-genus Euspon- gilla). No foraminal tubule. Spongilla lacustris. 2. Skeleton-spicules, smooth oxea ; no free microscleres. Gemmules in a pavement-layer at base of sponge, and in small scattered groups, enclosed in both cases in a common covering of large polygonal cells (sub-genus Eunapius). Foraminal tubule present. Spongilla fragilis. II. Gemmule-spicules amphidises of one kind, with equal discs which are serrated at the edge. Genus Lphydatia. 1. Skeleton-spicules typically smooth, but some microspined. Shaft of amphidise longer than the diameter of the disc; dise not deeply serrated. Bubble-cells absent. Hphydatia fluviatilis. 2. Skeleton-spicules smooth and spined. Shaft of amphidise shorter than the diameter of the disc; dise deeply serrated. Bubble-cells present. Hphydatia Millers, (2 BQ] 208 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. IIT. Gemmule-spicules amphidises of two kinds. Genus Heteromeyenia. 1. Skeleton-spicules densely spined. Gemmule-spicules (a) long-shafted amphidises, the dise formed of several strong, recurved teeth united at the base; (4) short-shafted amphidises, with finely serrated edges to the discs. Heteromeyenia Ityderi. Although the number of species is small, yet the fresh-water sponge-fauna of Ireland compares favourably with that of the countries lying nearest to her. England and Scotland together possess the same species. France has the following five: Spongilla lacustris, S. fragilis, Ephydatia fluviatilis, E. Milleri, and Trochospongilla horrida. Six species occur in Germany, namely, the five that are found in France, with the addition of Carterius Stepanowi. Only about eight species are known to occur in the whole of Europe. One of these, Heteromeyenia Ryderi, as far as its European distri- bution is concerned, is limited to the extreme western outposts of the continent, while the gemmules only of another North American species, Heteromeyenia repens, have on one occasion been found in Europe, namely, in a pond in Galicia. Several species of doubtful value have been described from time to time; but the following are generally recognized as comprising the fresh-water sponge-fauna of Europe :— Spongilla lacustris. Heteromeyenia Ryderi. Spongilla fragilis. Heteromeyenia repens. Ephydatia fluviatilis. Trochospongilla horrida. Ephydatia Milleri. Carterius Stepanowi. Thus Europe is poor in number of species as compared with other parts of the world. At the present time North America is known to possess about twenty-eight species, the Amazon region of South America about twenty, the Continent of Africa over thirty, and India, including Burma, at least twenty-five species, and several varieties. The geographical distribution of the fresh-water sponges found in Jreland is wide. Heteromeyenia Ryderi has the most restricted range, being known up to the present only from North America, Ireland, and Scotland. The remaining species occur throughout the entire Holarctic region. #. Milleri appears to be confined to that region, where it extends through North America, Europe, and Northern Asia to Japan. 8S. lacustris, S. fragilis, and E. fluvia- tilis are represented by at least local races or varieties in other parts of the world. Thus S. /acustris is represented in India, S. fragilis occurs in South America, tropical Asia, and Australia, while forms of #. fluviatilis are found in tropical Asia, South Africa, and Australia. StTEPHENS The Fresh-water Sponges of Ireland. 209 HisvoricaL Account or IRISH FRESH-WATER SPONGES. The following is a list, in chronological order, of the papers in which reference is made to the occurrence of fresh-water sponges in Ireland. Works which mention such sponges only in connexion with the problems of their geographical distribution are included in the general bibliography given at the end of this paper, to which the numbers in brackets refer. List OF REFERENCES TO [rISH FRESH-WATER SPONGES. 22. FLEMING, J.—The Philosophy of Zoology. Edinburgh. . Grant, R. E.—On the Structure and Nature of the Spongilla friabilis. Edinburgh Philosophical Journal, xiv. . TEMPLETON, R.—A Catalogue of the Species of Annulose Animals and of Rayed Ones found in Ireland, as selected from the Papers of the late John Templeton, Esq., of Cranmore, with Localities, Descrip- tions, and Illustrations. Mag. Nat. History, ix. . THompson, W.—Report on the l’auna of Ireland. Div. Invertebrata. British Association Report for 1843. . ALLMAN, G. J.—On the Natural History, Structure, and Biological Status of the Fresh-water Sponges. [Summary of Lecture.] Ann. Report Dublin Nat. Hist. Soc. for 1848. . THompson, W.—The Natural History of Ireland, vol. iv. London. . Wricut, E. P—Notes on lvish Sponges. Part I. A List of the Species. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., x. . Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club: Guide to Belfast and the Adjacent Counties. [Fresh-water Sponges, p. 130.] Belfast. . Guide to the County of Dublin. lrepared for the Meeting of the British Association. Part II. [Macatister, AA—Sponges, pp. 1, 2.| Dublin. - BowErsank, J. S.—A Monograph of the British Spongiadge. Ray Soe., London, vol. iv, edited by Rev. A. M. Norman. . Scuarrr, R. F.—Spongilla fluviatilis in the Barrow. Irish Natura- list, 1. . CREIGHTON, R. H.—Spongilla lacustris at Ballyshannon. Irish Natura- list, il. . Hanitscu, R.—American Fresh-water Sponges in Ireland. Nature, li, p. oll. . Hanirscu, R.—The Fresh-water Sponges of Ireland, with remarks on the general distribution of the group. Irish Naturalist, iv. 210 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 1899. Scuarrr, R. F., and Carpenter, G. H.—Some Animals from the Macgillicuddy’s Reeks. Jrish Naturalist, viii. 1902. A Guide to Belfast and the Counties of Down and Antrim, prepared for the Meeting of the British Association by the Belfast Natura- lists’ Field Club. [Nicuoxs, A. R.—Sponges, pp. 236-238.] Belfast. 1905. STEPHENS, JANE.—Note on Irish Fresh-water Sponges. Irish Natura- list, xiv. 1908. Handbook to the City of Dublin and the Surrounding District.~ Pre- pared for the Meeting of the British Association. [STEPHENS, J.— Sponges, pp. 2138-215.] Dublin. 1912. STEPHENS, JANE.— Fresh-water Porifera of the Clare Island Survey. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., xxxi, Part 60. 1914. SrerHENs, JANE.—[Note on Fresh-water Sponges.] Ann. Report and Proc. Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club, ser. ii, vol. vii. 1915. SrepHENS, JANE.—[Occurrence of Ephydatia fluviatilis in the River Liffey.] Irish Naturalist, xxiv, p. 43. 1915. SrerHENS, JANE. [Note on Fresh-water Sponges.] Ann. Report and Proc. Belfast Nat. Field Club, ser. ii, vol. vii. References in zoological literature to the occurrence of fresh-water sponges in Ireland are few, as can be seen from the foregoing list, and for the most part brief. Apparently the earliest allusion to Irish fresh-water sponges was made less than one hundred years ago by John Fleming in his work, “The Philosophy of Zoology,” published in the year 1822. In the course of his description of the Aleyonaria he devotes a few lines to the sponges, and associates them with a “tribe” of the Aleyonaria represented by the genera Anthelia and Cornularia among others. The author says: “ As nearly connected with this tribe in form and the condition of the coral, we may notice the curious natural family of Sponges, the polypi of which are unknown.” ‘I'he only genera mentioned are Spongia, Ephydatia, and Tethya, & a foot-note (vol. ii, p. 614) there is the following remark: “I have given a delineation of the Ephydatia canalium from an Irish specimen, Plate V, f. 4.” The figure referred to represents part of a specimen of Spongila lacustris. In his paper “On the Structure and Nature of Spongilla friabilis,” published in 1826, Grant stated that “this animal or vegetable production is found spreading over rocks or other solid bodies, at the bottom of lakes, or on the sides of stagnant pools ... in different parts of Great Britain and Ireland.” The sponge referred to is probably Ephydatia fluviatilis. Templeton’s Catalogue, published in 1836, contains the following reference SrepHens—Vhe Fresh-water Sponges of Ireland. 211 to fresh-water sponges: “S, friabilis Esper. Found very common on the shores of the County Monaghan lakes, during the summer months,” and “S. pulvinata, Lam., Ephydatia canalium, Fleming. Found adhering to the walls of the locks of the Lagan Canal.” S. friabilis and S. pulvinata are usually assigned to Hphydatia fluviatilis, while EZ. canalium appears to be Spongilla lacustris, and probably both these species were seen by Templeton ; but it is useless to inquire too closely into the limits of the species as understood by the older writers, and Templeton’s specimens have apparently not been preserved. William Thompson, in a list of invertebrates found in Ireland, gives Spongilla fluviatilis as occurring in the north and west of the country. A few years later Allman emphasized his belief that fresh-water sponges “ought to be viewed as Diatomaceous organisms,” and that “the siliceous spicules of the Spongillae were in every respect the representatives of the siliceous frustules of the Diatomaceae.” The following localities are given for Spongilla lacustris: the Lower Lake of Killarney and some of the lakes of Co. Wicklow. Thompson, in his “Natural History of Ireland,’ quotes the earlier references to Irish fresh-water sponges, and gives some additional localities for Ephydatia fluviatilis. Under this species he mentions some specimens from a pond at Whitehouse, Co. Antrim, which seemed to be identical with the Ephydatia canalium figured by Fleming. This figure, as already stated, is taken from a specimen of Spongilla lacustris. E. P. Wright in 1868 gives additional localities for Spongilla lacustris. Of Ephydatia fluviatilis he writes :—“ To be found apparently in every suitable locality in Ireland. In Dublin very common in the canals, and of too frequent occurrence in the fresh-water pipes of the city.” In the Guides to the Belfast and Dublin districts, prepared in 1874 and 1878 respectively for the visits of the British Association, there are brief allusions to the fresh-water sponges. In the former, Lphydatia fluviatilis is recorded for the Lagan Canal (where it still flourishes) ; in the Guide to the Dublin district itis stated that Spongilla lacustris and Ephydatia fluviatilis abound, the former in Lough Bray, the latter in the Royal Canal and “elsewhere.” It may be stated here that Heteromeyenia Ryderi Potts is the only species found on successive visits to both Upper and Lower Lough Bray in recent years. Several Irish localities for fresh-water sponges are given in the foarth volume of Bowerbank’s “ Monograph of British Sponges.” Dr. Battersby sent the author specimens from the “Lake of Killarney” and Caragh Lake. Some of these were named Spongilla lacustris, others Spongilla Parfitti (= Ephydatia 212 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Milleri). The former species was also found near Roundstone, Co. Galway. A number of preparations of Dr. Battersby’s specimens are to be seen in the Bowerbank Collection of Sponges in the British Museum. Of these the slides of Spongilla lacustris, from the “Lake of Killarney,” are correctly named. One preparation labelled Spongilla Parfitti, from the same locality, is almost certainly Leteromeyenta Ryderi ; gemmule spicules are absent, but skeleton-spicules agree exactly with those of specimens recently collected in the neighbourhood of Killarney. A section of a sponge from Caragh Lake, also labelled Spongila Parfitti, contains a number of gemmules; the gemmule spicules are very irregularly shaped, but the section is apparently taken from a specimen of Ephydatia Mullert. In the “Irish Naturalist” for 1893 Dr. Scharff records the finding of a specimen of Kphydatia fluviatilis in the River Barrow, and Dr. Creighton the finding of Spongilla lacustris in Columbkille Lough, Co. Donegal. The latter specimens were later on named 7'ubella pennsylvanica Potts, by Dr. Hanitsch, but eventually they proved to be Heteromeyenia Ryderi Potts. About this time Dr. Scharff collected fresh-water sponges in several parts of Ireland, and sent them to Dr. Hanitsch for identification, with the result that the latter, after a preliminary notice in ‘ Nature,” published an extremely interesting paper in the “Irish Naturalist ” in 1895 on the fresh- water sponges of Ireland, discussing the general distribution of the group, and reviewing the state of knowledge of the European Spongillidae. In this paper Dr. Hanitsch announced the discovery in Ireland of three species of fresh-water sponges up to that time known only in North America. These were Heteromeyenia Ltyderi Potts; Tubella pennsylvanica Potts; and Ephydatia crateriformts Potts. The identification of the last-named was considered doubtful. ‘The author also gave descriptions of three other species at that time known to occur in Ireland, namely, Spongilla lacustris, Ephydatia fluviatilis, and Ephydatia Milleri, adding a description of Spongilla fragilis, with the remark that the species was sure to be found some day in Ireland. That statement has since been justified by the discovery of the species in several parts of the country. With reference to Heteromeyenia Ryderi, Lubella pennsylcanwa, and Ephydatia crateriformis, the first only has been found subsequently in Ireland. It proves to be the commonest species in the areas in which it occurs. ‘he question of the other two species will be discussed later (p. 214). It must suffice for the present to state that the supposed specimens of these species proved to be Heteromeyenia Ryderi. It has long been known that certain plants and invertebrates are common vo the west of Ireland and to North America, and the attention of workers at the problems of geographical distribution was naturally attracted by the Srepnens—TVhe Presh-water Sponges of Ireland. 213 discovery in Ireland of Heteromeyenia Ryderi, and, as was supposed at the time, of two other species with a similar distribution. We find, therefore, during the next few years that the chief references to Irish fresh-water sponges were made in connexion with the question of their distribution. Dr. Scharff in several of his books and papers (35, 36, 37) aud Professor Carpenter (18) cite the distribution of these fresh-water sponges, along with that of certain other invertebrates and plants, in support of the theory of the existence of a former land-bridge between North America and Europe. Later on, when two of the three sponges were found in India, the species were naturally quoted as good examples of discontinuous distribution (8). Two or three short notices giving additional Ivish localities for some of the species bring us up to the commencement of the Clare Island Survey, when for the first time in this country a systematic search for fresh-water sponges was undertaken in a definite area, namely, in western Mayo and in the adjacent islands off the coast. In point of view of mere number of species, the result of the Survey was disappointing, only Spongilla fragilis being added to the list, while Z'wbella pennsylvanica and Ephydatia crateriformis had to be deleted. The chief points brought forward in the report may be briefly referred to. First, that sponges were fewer in number of species, and grew as arule with less luxuriance in lakes ou the limestone than in the fresh waters of the non-calcareous areas; and, secondly, that Heteromeyenra Ryderi was absent from the fresh waters of the limestone areas. It is satisfactory to state that these observations have been confirmed by work done subsequently m many parts of Ireland. Thirdly, it was found that Heteromeyenia Ryderi assumes different forms in lakes and rivers, which forms are closely analogous to the varieties of the species described from North America. A few short notices giving additional localities for some of the species bring the list of references to Irish fresh-water sponges to a close. The material on which the present paper is based has been collected for the most part by the present writer in different parts of Ireland during the past ten years. Many areas have been very thoroughly searched, but several parts of the country have been left almost untouched owing to various reasons—for instance, two or three unusually wet seasons which delayed the work, and, during the last few years, the increasing difficulties of travelling in Ireland for the purpose of collecting natural history specimens. In particular, the midlands have been neglected, and further work in parts of the north and in the south would add to our knowledge of the distribution of the various species. 214 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. The writer wishes to record her thanks to other workers who kindly helped by collecting specimens in different parts of the country, in particular to the following:—Messrs. D. C. Campbell, N. H. Foster, R. A. Phillips, R. Li. Praeger, R. Welch, and Mr. and Mrs. A. W. Stelfox. Special mention should be made of the constant help given by the late Major H. Trevelyan, who on his many fishing expeditions to the counties of Donegal and Fermanagh undertook to search for fresh-water sponges, and who became a most enthusiastic collector. Thanks are also due to the Fauna and Flora Committee of the Royal Irish Academy for a grant which enabled the writer to collect in the more remote districts of south-west Cork and Kerry. SUPPOSED OCCURRENCE OF TROCHOSPONGILLA PENNSYLVANICA (POTTS) AND SPONGILLA CRATERIFORMIS (PoTTs) IN IRELAND. In addition to the discovery of Heteromeyenia Ryderi in Ireland, Dr. Hanitsch (20,21) announced the finding of two other species new to this country, namely, Twubella pennsylvanica from Columbkille Lough, Co. Donegal, and Ep/ydatia crateriformis from Park Lough, Hungry Hill, Co. Cork, the latter species being only named provisionally. Gemmules were not found in any of the specimens. No further trace of sponges belonging to these two species, now referred to the genera Trochospongilla and Spongilla respectively (3, p. 118 and p. 83), has been discovered in Ireland; but when once systematic field work was undertaken Heleromeyenia Ryderi was found in great abundance in different parts of the country, and its variability soon became recognized. As I have stated in a previous paper (41), it was impossible not to be struck with the agreement of Dr. Hanitsch’s description of Trochospongilla pennsylvanica and Spongilla crateriformis with forms of Heteromeyenia Ryderi taken in different Lrish localities. It was determined therefore as opportunity offered to obtain further material for examination from the lakes in which Dr. Hanitsch’s specimens had been taken. As already described (41), visits made to Columbkille Lough by the late Major Trevelyan and by the present writer on several occasions during the summer and autumn of 1911 resulted in the finding of a sponge which grew there in great abundance underneath the stones along the shores of the lake. Its skeleton-spicules agreed exactly with Hanitsch’s description of the sponge he had called 7'whella pennsylvanica, and with a preparation of one of his specimens now in the British Museum. Hundreds of specimens were collected without finding any gemmules; but finally a few gemmule-bearing sponges were taken in the month of October, and these proved that the sponge was Heleromeyenia Ryderi. Srepuuns— The Fresh-water Sponges of Ireland. 214 The description of the fragments of sponge doubtfully ascribed by Hanitsch to #. crateriformis agreed so well with poorly developed specimens of Heteromeyenia Ryderi (41, p. 6) that a visit was paid to Park Lough in August, 1917, in the hope of definitely settling the question of the identity of the sponge from this locality. Park Lough is a very small lake, lying on the lower south-western slopes of Hungry Hill, at an altitude of 500 feet. It has boggy shores, with steep turf banks at the western end, and a few stones lie on the soft peaty bottom at the eastern end. The lake thus does not present favourable conditions for the growth of sponges; but a thorough search along its shores resulted in the finding of a fair number of small specimens. These were growing for the most part on the under surface of stones that were laid loosely, one on top of the other, stretching out from the shore to form a sort of rough pier under the water. Three or four specimens were found on the stems and roots of water-plants. Similar specimens were found a little way down the stream, draining the lake, where a stony bottom afforded some suitable ground for sponges. All the specimens obtained were very soft in texture, yellowish in colour, and tended to be slightly lobed ; in other words, externally they agreed exactly with poorly developed specimens of Heteromeyenia Ryder, such as one would expect in an unfavourable habitat. About this time a minute fragment of the original material, collected in Park Lough by Dr. Scharff in May, 1895, was discovered among the sponges preserved in the National Museum. A comparison of the spicules of this sponge with those of the specimens recently collected proved that they all agreed exactly with Hanitsch’s description of his doubtful #. crateriformis, Fully developed gemmules were not present, but a few scattered amphidises were discovered which proved beyond doubt that the sponge was a form of Heteromeyenia Rydert with slender spicules, such as occurs where the conditions are not favourable to a vigorous growth. In addition to the developing amphidises figured by Hanitsch (21, fig. 5), a very few mature amphidises of both kinds were found in the fragment collected in 18953. Specimens of Zrvchospongilla pennsylvanica and Spongilla crateriformis from North America, identified by Potts, and a specimen of the latter species from India, were available for examination. In this connexion it is interesting to note that the two North American species which have to be deleted from the Irish list have, within recent years, been found in India (8). ; The supposed occurrence of Z'rochospongilla pennsylvanica in Seotland may also, perhaps, be referred to in this place. Some years ago Dr. Annandale (2) collected two species of sponges in Loch Baa, in the Island of Mull, Scotland. One of these was a form of 216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Spongilla lacustris, the other was named 7Tubella pennsylvanica Potts. An examination of one of Dr. Annandale’s slides of the latter species in the British Museum showed that the sponge from which the preparation was made was undoubtedly the lake form of Heleromeyenia Ryderi. Unfortunately gemmules were not present, and I have not succeeded in procuring any further specimens of the sponge from Scotland. Hapirar AND GENEKAL DISTRIBUTION OF FRESH-WATER SPONGES IN IRELAND. Fresh-water sponges occur throughout Ireland in lakes, ponds, rivers, and streams. They also occur in the canals, in old quarry-holes, and even in bog-drains. They are to be found in mountain tarus and streams up toa height of 2,200 feet, as well as in the largest lakes and rivers of the lowlands. In this country fresh-water sponges usually grow on and under stones, but they also grow on water-plants, and, in lowland rivers, they have been found on the submerged roots of trees, such as the alder, and on rotting, submerged tree-stumps and branches. With regard to lakes, sponges are most abundant in those which have rocky or stony shores, or have at least a stretch of stone-strewn beach, but they also grow, though never luxuriantly, in lakes which are almost entirely surrounded by high banks of peat, and in which the water is deep-brown in colour from the peat. In these lakes on the bogs the sponges are occasionally found on the submerged stumps of the trees (for the most part Scotch Fir) that in former times grew in abundance in areas now covered by bogs and lakes. Sponges have even been seen growing on a sod of turf lying under water in a stream, When the bottom consists of mud, the “chief enemy” of sponges, they grow raised above it on the stems of reeds or other water-plants, or on the stone-work and wood-work of the walls of mill-streams, canal locks, and other artificially constructed waterways. Fresh-water sponges are occasionally found in brackish water in different parts of the world. So far they have not been found in brackish water in Ireland, although search has been specially made for them. For example, the tidal river which drains Furnace Lough, Co. Mayo, was carefully examined, but without success, as well as the southern end of the lake where the water is brackish. Sponges were abundant in fresh water at the northern end of the lake. On the other hand, a marine species of Polyzoa Membranipora membranacea, which establishes itself readily in brackish water, was found all along the river, in the southern part of the lake, and even in fresh water at the northern end, where it grew in company with Lphydatia fluviatilis, SrepHens— The Fresh-water Sponges of Ireland. 217 Speaking generally, as long as there is a suitable substratum on which sponges can establish themselves, it is but seldom that one will return empty-handed from a search in any lake or river. But, as is always the case when this group of animals is concerned, the general rule has exceptions. As far as my experience goes, sponges are not found in mountain streams in Ireland, unless there is a lake, however small, in the course of the stream. They do not occur in the streams flowing into the lake, but are to be found in the out-flowing stream or streams at a point immediately below the lake. Even when the sponges are few in number and small in size in the lake itself, just below it they often spread out in masses over the under surface of the larger stones, and if these upper stones are removed they are to be seen carpeting a lower layer of stones in the bed of the stream. The species found in such situations are Heteromeyenia Ryderi and, more rarely, Spongilla lacustris. Jf the mountain stream is small, the sponges appear to die out again further down its course, or at least they do not occur in such abundance.! In lower-lying country sponges are found in the larger streams and rivers whose course does not pass through a lake. In this case they do not appear to grow very near its source. Probably it is owing to an insufficient food supply in a river near its source, and in a mountain stream, unless there is a lake in its course to act as a sort of reservoir, that sponges are not found in these situations. Sometimes sponges cannot be found when shore-collecting in lakes which appear to be eminently suited to their growth, possessing, for example, clean stone-strewn beaches and clear water. No reason can beassigned to account for their absence. But it is possible in some cases after a very dry summer, when the water-level is unusually low, and the sponges are killed along a wide strip of shore, which is thus exposed, that it may take some time for them to reach again, at least in their former numbers, to their usual level. For instance, Lough Gill was examined for sponges in July, 1914, and they were found growing in abundance on the metamorphic rocks in certain places, and in smaller numbers on the limestone along other parts of the shore (43). ‘The water was exceptionally low that year, and dried sponges were seen on the stones well above the water-level. A visit to 1Jn this connexion it is interesting to quote a statement of Dr. Annandale’s in a paper (8) received after the foregoing was written, in which he discusses the occurrence of sponges in mountain streams in India. He writes: “I have not yet found any sponge in a small mountain torrent such as those at Khandalla, in which food is probably deficient ; but when these streams are dammed to form ponds in which aquatic vegetation grows up, sponges soon make their appearance.” 218 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the same places in July, 1916, resulted in the finding of a very few small specimens, in the course of three days’ search, on the metamorphic rocks in the lake, while none was seen on the limestone. In the tropics, where gemmules are produced in such abundance at the approach of the dry season, a fresh growth of sponges is ensured when the water again reaches its winter level. With the occasional exceptions of Ephydatia fluviatilis, and in a less degree Spongilla lacus/ris, gemmules are not abundant in lake sponges in Ireland, so that there is not much chance of sponges which are left high and dry during an unusually rainless summer being reproduced i sitw by their means. In this connexion it may be stated that, on the whole, gemmules are not produced in very great numbers by fresh-water sponges in Ireland, no doubt owing to the temperate climate. The river form of Heteromeyenia Ryderi, and sometimes Hphydatia fluviatilis, may give rise to a certain abundance of gemmules, but I have seen nothing in Ivish specimens at all comparable to the masses of gemmules produced by sponges in the tropics. Dr. Annandale, who has such an extensive knowledge of the tropical Spongillidae, comments on the searcity of gemmules ina collection of sponges from France and Switzerland examined by him (4, p. 393). His remark would apply perhaps even more forcibly to Irish specimens. Although not produced in extraordinary numbers, gemmules may be found apparently at almost any time of the year. Again, owing to our temperate climate, there would appear to be no particular need to produce them at any special season. They are, however, more abundant on the whole in the late summer and autumn, I have never found sponges along the shores of lakes, such as Crotty’s Lough in the Comeragh Mountains, or Lough Shimnagh in the Mourne Mountains, that are used as a water-supply for neighbouring towns and cities. This is, perhaps, to be accounted for by the rapid and frequent changes in the water-level in these lakes. Sponges were not found in any of the lakes in the Mourne Mountains, although, apart from Lough Shimnagh, the lakes appeared suited to their growth. Sponges occur in such abundance and with such regularity in mountain tarns throughout Ireland that their apparent total absence from the Mournes is noteworthy. The position in which sponges grow with the greatest luxuriance in this country is in a stream or river which drains a lake, and at a point a greater or less distance below the lake. This applies both to small mountain streams, as already described (p. 217), and to the large lowland rivers. For example, about half a mile below Lough Allen the pebbly bed of the River Shannon was found to be literally carpeted with growths of Spongilla lacustris, For Srepuens—The Fresh-water Sponges of Ireland. 219 the most part the sponge sent up branches from an encrusting base, but unbranched, encrusting specimens were also common. Some miles down the river the sponge grew in fairly numerous isolated patches, but in nothing like the abundance in which it flourished at the first-mentioned point. The western shore of Lough Allen had been examined on the same and previous days, and proved to be almost bare of sponges, a few small specimens of Spongilla lacustris being found in a sheltered bay at the south-western end of the lake. The extreme scarcity .of sponges in the lake thus contrasted strongly with their abundance in the river. Again, in County Sligo, the bed of the Drumeliff River, a hundred yards or so below Glencar Lough, was covered by a luxuriant growth of the same species, both branching and encrusting specimens again occurring. Glencar Lough itself yielded only a few small specimens. In non-calcareous areas Heteromeyenia Ryderi often grows in out-flowing streams, with stony bottoms, just below a lake both in the mountains and in low-lying localities. As this species grows hidden from the light, the uppermost layer of stones must be removed before the sponge can be seen practically covering the bed of the stream, as well as the lower surfaces of the top layer of stones. I have not been able to find any reference in the literature of fresh-water sponges which would show that a similar rule with regard to the growth of sponges has been observed to hold good in other countries—namely, that sponges occur most luxuriantly in a stream or river that drains a lake, and at a spot a little distant below the lake. Edward Potts (80, p. 218) noticed, indeed, that Spongilla lacustris was particularly abundant at an outlet from the Fairmount Reservoir, “its stems forming a complete matting over many yards of surface,” and Dr. Annandale (6, p. 65, p. 72) remarks of a certain species, Vudospongilla mappa Anuandale, which occurs both in the Lake of Tiberias and in the River Jordan, that the largest specimens were taken from the Jordan near its exit from the lake. These are isolated instances, but they tend to show that the rule, as one would expect, probably holds good in other countries. In the course of the Clare Island Survey two differences were noticed between the sponges in the lakes of the limestone area examined and those in the lakes lying on non-calcareous rocks (41). First, that sponges were less numerous, and, asa rule, of less luxuriant growth in the lakes on the limestone ; and, secondly, that Heteromeyenia Ryderi was not found in any of the lakes on the limestone, but occurred in abundance in neighbouring lakes on non-calcareous rocks, ‘These two points are further confirmed by the field-work since carried out in many other parts of Iveland. With regard to the first point, the statement that sponges grow, as a 220 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. rule, less luxuriantly in lakes on the limestone still holds good, but it must be noticed that they sometimes grow in abundance on the limestone in rivers which drain a lake as just described. In the localities quoted, both the River Shannon and the Drumeliff River flow over the limestone at the spots indicated. But it must be remembered that the River Shannon at the place deseribed drains Lough Allen, a large lake lying for the most part on the Lower Coal Measures, and that the bed of the river was largely made up of slaty fragments carried down from the Coal Measures. Glencar Lough, however, lies on the limestone. The stones in many limestone lakes are covered with a thick, soft, calcareous deposit which seems to afford an unfavourable substratum for the growth of sponges, and which may be the cause of their scarcity in those lakes (41, p. 4). Spongilla lacustris and, more rarely, Ephydatia fluviatilis are able to establish themselves on such calcareous deposits, but they do not flourish on them. As regards the second point, Heteromeyenia Rydevi has not been found growing on the limestone in any part of Ireland. It occurs on all sorts of non-caleareous rocks—granite, sandstone, mica-schist, basalt, and felstone. As suggested in a former paper (41, p. 4), the reason for the absence of Heteromeyenia Ryderi from limestone areas may, perhaps, be a physical one. The favourite habitat of the species, for the most part the only one in Ireland, is the under surface of stones. In lakes on non-calcareous rocks the stones are clean, and lie loosely on one another, thus affording shelter from the light and a free access of water to the sponge. In the lakes on the limestone the stones are often half-buried in mud, and in addition are often covered with a thick limy deposit. Such conditions would seem to be totally unfavourable to the growth of LHeteromeyenia Ryderi. On the other hand, the species is equally absent from lakes and rivers where the limestone is cleaner, and affords freer under surfaces to the growth of sponges. Heteromeyenia Ryderi has not been found in the lakes which lie partly on the limestone and partly on non-calcareous rocks. The only exception to this statement, up to the present, is the finding of two small specimens of the species in the extreme north-western arm of Lough Corrib, which large Jake lies for the most part on the limestone. But this north-western arm lies on non-caleareous rocks, and receives the drainage of the surrounding non-caleareous country ; it is united only by a narrow channel with the main body of the lake, so that this part of Lough Corrib is to all intents a separate lake. The species was looked for in vain in the main body of the lake, which lies on the limestone. As a general rule, Spongilla lacustris and Heleromeyenia Ryderi grow side SrepHens—Vhe Fresh-water Sponges of Ireland. 221 by side in lakes and rivers on non-calcareous rocks. If only one species is present, that species is almost always Heteromeyenia Ryderi, which is thus the most widely spread as well as the commonest sponge in the areas in which it grows. Very rarely three species are found growing together in any lake or river. Qn only two or three occasions were the two foregoing species found in company with a third, namely, with Zphydatia fluviatilis. For example, these three species were found together in Lough Nacorra and Moher Lough, in County Mayo. Lphydatia fluviatilis, however, varied in its appearance in these lakes, as it was found one year in abundance, leaving no trace of its presence in the following year. In limestone rivers and lakes Spongilla lacustris and Lphydatia fluviatilis sometimes occur together, but often only one or the other is present. The remaining species—Spongilla fragilis and Ephydatia Milleri—are too rare to admit of any general statement about their occurrence. ‘he fact that rarely more than two out of the five species grow side by side at a given spot in Ireland is a contrast apparently to the mode of occurrence of fresh-water sponges in some other parts of Europe. For example, all five species known in France are met with at one spot in the River Sadne, close to the fresh-water station recently established in the Cote dOr (‘Lopsent). The same species of sponge may be found year after year in any given lake or river in this country. The only noticeable exception to this appears to be the occurrence of HLphydatia fluviatilis in the west of Ireland. ‘Ihis species varied in its appearance from year to year ina couple of lakes in County Mayo in which it had been found (41, p. 3). But it should be noted that Lphydatia fluviatilis is a rave species in the west, and is evidently not well established there. To sum up the distribution of fresh-water sponges in Jreland—sSpongilla lacustris occurs throughout the country in both limestone and non-limestone areas, both in low-lying lakes and rivers and in mountain tarns and streams. Heteromeyenia Ryderi is only found in the fresh water of non-limestone districts, hence it occurs all round Ireland in the maritime. counties which lie off the limestone, and is absent from the central limestone plain. It is commoner in mountain lakes and streams than the preceding species. Ephydatia fiuviatilis grows in both limestone and non-limestone areas, Tt is rare in the west, and has not yet been found in the south-west. It is quite common in the eastern counties from north to south. The species has not been taken in mountain tarns and streams. With the exception of Lough Nacorra, in County Mayo, which lies at 589 feet, it is only known from quite low-lying localities. The remaining two species are very rare. Spongilla fragilis has been R.I.A. PROG., VOL. XXXV, SECT. B, [2 C} 222 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. taken in five widely separated localities, lying in the extreme north and south and in the west and north-west, while Lphydatia Miilleri has only been found so far in the River Erne, at Enniskillen; the River Tolka, in County Dublin; and in Caragh Lake, in County Kerry. Family SPONGILLIDAE. Spongilla (Euspongilla) lacustris auct. (Pl. XXVI, figs. 1, 2.) This species is found all over Ireland, both in limestone and non-limestone’ districts. It flourishesin lakes and rivers and in the canals, and is the most widely spread species in Ireland, but in the areas where Heteromeyenia Ryderi occurs it is by no means the commonest; while in some of the eastern counties, in County Dublin for example, it is much rarer than EZphydatia fluviatilis. Like all the fresh-water sponges in Treland, S. Jacustvis usually grows on stones, either on the upper surface, when it is branching or massive, or on the under surface, when it forms thicker or thinner encrustations. It some- times grows on water-plants, and has been found on the submerged roots of trees, such as the alder, growing on the banks of rivers, and on the stone- work of canal locks. Branching specimens, which are so typical of the species, are of much rarer occurrence in Ireland than encrusting ones. As is usually the case with fresh-water sponges, S. /acustris is bright green when growing exposed to the light; when sheltered from the light it is greyish-white or pale yellowish. In lakes with very peaty shores it is sometimes a dull purplish-brown colour. An interesting variety of colour was exhibited by specimens growing in great profusion on the pebbly bed of the River Shannon, about half a mile below Lough Allen. Some of the sponges were a fairly bright, though not a vivid, green, but all were tinged more or less with a dark grey colour. Some were of a uniform dark grey externally and a pale yellowish green colour internally, One large specimen was ash-grey in colour, with most of its branches tipped with white, which rendered it very conspicuous even at some little distance. Another branching specimen was in part green, in part coloured similarly to the foregoing. These sponges were loaded with particles of silt brought down from the Coal Measures on which the greater part of Lough Allen lies. S. lacustris is found commonly in mountain lakes and in their out-flowing streams, but it is comparatively rare in the higher mountain tarns, and has only been taken at three or four localities lying at an altitude of 1,000 feet or over. It was found in a little tarn at 2,200 feet on Mount Brandon in the Dingle peninsula, and in the stream draining thelake. It was also taken lower down the mountain in the stream draining Lough Nalacken (1,000 feet), SrepHENs—The Fresh-water Sponges of Ireland. 225 in Lough Boy, County Cork (1,800 feet), and in the out-flowing stream. In addition, spicules belonging to the species were found mixed with specimens of Heteromeyenia Iyderi from Lough Kagher, County Kerry (1,550 feet), H. Ryderi, which almost invariably accompanies S. Jacustris in non-limestone districts, is much more commonly found in these mountain tarns ; but it is to be noted that S. lacustris alone was found in the little tarn at 2,200 feet on Mount Brandon, which is the highest altitude at which a fresh-water sponge has been found in Ireland. In many of the low-lying lakes and rivers the growth of S. lacustris is vigorous, the skeleton spicules are robust and are united into thick fibres by a considerable quantity of spongin, and microscleres are present in the greatest abundance. For example, the species was seen spreading in masses several square feet in extent over a large boulder in Lough Feeagh, County Mayo, The pebbly bed of the River Shannon below J.ongh Allen was literally carpeted with branched and unbranched specimens, An equal profusion of specimens was seen in similar situations, while in the tree-bordered stretches of some of the rivers in the south-eastern part of the country the species may be seen coating the tangled roots of alders for yards along the banks. The skeleton-spicules in these large specimens usually vary between 0:2-0°3 mm. in length, and have amaximui thickness of 0°013 mm,, or more rarely 0:015mm. The free microscleres are as a rule between 0:07-0:12 mm, in length, and have amaximum diameter of 0:008 mm, The gemmule-spicules vary between 0:05--0:13 mm. by 0-006-0-01 mm, (Pl. XX VI, fig. 1). The gemmules themselves have no granular layer, or, if present, it is poorly developed. Very rarely it is well developed. A great contrast to this vigorous growth of S, /acustris is presented by a certain form of the species which is characteristic of the mountain lakes, and also of the low-lying western lakes of the non-limestone areas (Pl, XX VI, fig. 2), This form occurs in small, more or less oval, patches on the under surface of stones. ‘These patches are thicker towards the centre and thin out towards the edges. ‘They are pale yellowish in colour, soft to the touch, and slightly hispid owing to the ends of the spicule-fibres projecting beyond the dermal surface. One or more small oscula are situated towards the centre of the sponge. This form of S. lacustris is easily distinguished at sight from the lake form of Heteromeyenia Ryderi, with which it is almost invariably associated, by its colour, its greater hispidity, and more particularly by its extreme softness. The main skeleton-fibres are very slender, usually between 0°015-0°04 mm, in diameter. ‘hese are united at fairly long intervals by transverse fibres, consisting of a single spicule or of a bundle of a few spicules at right angles [22] 224 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. to them. The spongin is very scanty, so that the entire skeleton is weak and is loosely held together. The whole appearance of the skeleton is thus a great contrast to that presented by robust forms of the species, in which both main and transverse fibres may reach a diameter of 0°15 mm., and may possess a considerable quantity of spongin closely binding the spicules. ~ The skeleton-spicules are long, but slender. They usually vary between 0-22-0°33 mm. in length, and have a maximum diameter of 001mm. In some cases the maximum diameter is about 0-006 mm. The free microscleres are also slender, being about 0-002-0- 004. mm. in diameter. Usually they are few in number, but sometimes they are present in fair quantities. Gemmules are present as a rule in considerable numbers, and may appear as early in the year as June. They are usually without a granular layer, or with this layer very feebly developed, and are of a clear pale yellow colour. They vary considerably in size, but do not appear, on the whole, to be smaller than in more typical specimens. The gemmule-spicules seem to be absent from some specimens ; in others they are present in scanty numbers. ‘They measure, as a rule, between 0°008-0:13 mm. by 0°003-0-005 mm. In lakes in which this small form grows there may sometimes be found small green finger-like specimens, perhaps only half an inch in height, on the sides of the stones. In one lake only, namely, in Lake Nacorra, County Mayo, were long branching green specimens found, about a foot in height. In these sponges the branches were very soft and slender. The spicules, too, were slender, quite resembling those of the small encrusting specimens growing under the stones. The small encrusting form of 8. /acustris is described at some length by Dr. Annandale (2) from specimens found by him on the under surface of stones in Loch Baa, in the Isle of Mull, Scotland. It is considered by him to be possibly a distinct local race. This phase of S. lacustris, so characteristic in its extreme form, is connected by every intermediate link with other specimens of S. lacustris which grow as more robust encrustations on the under surface of stones in lakes and streams on both calcareous and non-calcareous rocks. It has been traced from the lakes in which it grows down the streams that drain the lakes. As is the case with other species, S. /acustris grows most luxuriantly in these streams at a point a little distance below the lakes. Hence insuch situations it extends in much larger patches on the under surface of stones; but there is no appreciable difference in the size or shape of the spicules, or in the relative abundance of the gemmule-spicules, Srupnens— The Fresh-wuter Sponges of Ireland. 225 Girod (18) has noticed that in the mountain lakes of Auvergne the gemmules borne by Spongilla lacustris are devoid of a granular layer, and possess sometimes a few gemmule-spicules. In the rivers the gemmule- spicules increase in numbers until they form a compact covering of closely placed spicules (S. lacustris, var. jordanensis, Vejd.), and allintermediary stages have been seen in passing from the still waters of the mountain lakes to the currents of the River Allier and its tributaries. In Ireland the gemmules are without the granular coat, or have it very poorly developed in specimens in the low-lying lakes and rivers, as well as in those in the mountain tarns and streams. In one case only, namely, ina specimen from a stream in County Antrim, were gemmules seen with a well-developed granular coat in which the spicules were more or less vertically placed, exactly as figured by Vejdovsky (49, Pl. II, fig 15a). ‘hese gemmules were brown in colour, owing to the presence of a distinct chitinous coat outside the granular layer, as described by the same author (49, p. 17); and only a few of them were present, the majority of the gemmules being of the usual yellow colour, and with the granular layer poorly developed. LOCALITIES. Kerry.—L. Coomasaharn, Caragh L. and Caragh R., Middle Lake and Meeting of the Waters, Killarney; L. Avoonane and out-flowing stream, L. Cruttia (coll. R. Welch), stream from L. Nalacken (1,000 ft.) and lake at 2,200 ft. and its outlet on Mt. Brandon; L. Doon (1,000 ft.), L. Duff and out-fowing stream, L. Gall, L: Clogharee and out-flowing stream, [.. Adoon, L. Eagher (1,550 ft.), Cloonee Lakes and Cloonee R., L. Inchiquin and out-fowing stream, L. Cummeenadillure and out-flowing stream. Cork.—-L. Avaul Little near Glengarriff, L. Boy (1,800 ft.) and out-flowing stream. WatTERFORD.—Ballyscanlan L., near Tramore. Gatway.— Near Roundstone (12), and many small lakes in the neighbour- hood of Craigga More; L. Corrib, at many points along its shore; L. Bofin and out-flowing. stream, Arderry L., L. Shindilla, Glendalough I., Nacoo- garrow I., and out-flowing stream, Loughaureirin, Athry L., Derryclare L. and out-flowing stream, Owengowla R., Ballynahinch L. and Ballynahinch R., L. Maumwee, L. Rea (coll. R. A. Phillips). CiarE.—L. Atorick (coll. by It. A. Phillips). Koikenny.—R. Nore at Inishtioge; R. Barrow at Graiguenamanagh. CarLow.—R. Barrow near Tinnahinch. Kine’s Co.—Near Portarlington (39). Kaipare.—Canal between Sallins and Naas. 226 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Wickitow.—L. Dan, L. Tay, and Annamoe River. Dusiiw.—Grand Canal, Royal Canal. Roscommon.—L. Key, R. Boyle, Oakport I.., L. Arrow, R. Shannon, L. Gorinty. Mayo.—Sraheens L., Achill Island; L. Pollagowly, I. Skahaghadrantan, L. Feeagh and out-flowing stream; L. Beltra, Clogher L. near Westport; IL. Mallard, Drumminahaha L., Dambaduff L. and out-flowing stream, Carrowbeg L. near Newport (89); L. Islandeady, Castlebar L., L. Nacorra and out-flowing stream; Moher L, L. Cahasy (coll. J. N. Halbert), I.. Nahaltora, Glencullin L., Doo L., Fin L., Tawnyard L., Lugaloughaun. For all the foregoing see (41). Suico.—L. Gill (48), Glencar L., and Drumeliff R. L. Arrow, L. Derrymasallagh. Lerrrim.—Glenade L., Glencar L., R. Shannon, L. Allen (S.-W. shore), Belhavel L. CayaN.—Bailey’s Bridge and Baker's Bridge (coll. R. Welch), Killakeen (21), Upper and Lower I. Macnean; near Belturbet (coll. Miss Clifford). MoNAGHAN.—Mill-stream in Rossmore Castle Demesne (coll. A. W. Stelfox). FerMANAGH.—L. Erne, at many points along the N, shore, and off the islands in the lake, and Derinty L., Meenaghmore L., and Garvay R. (coll. Major Trevelyan), R Erne, Lower L. Macnean. DonecaL.—Rath L., Golagh L., L. Lee, Columbkille L. (coll. Major Trevelyan), Garry L. (coll. R. Welch), L. Aluirg and outlet (coll. A. W. Stelfox), Doon L., L. Kiltooris, Pound L., L. Fad near Narin, L. Birroge, L. Roshin, R. Erne, L. Unshin and out-flowing stream, Knader L., L. Inn, L. Fad near Moville. ArMAGH.— Camlough R. (21). Dowy.—Canal at Hillsborough (coll. N. H. Foster and A. W. Stelfox). Antrimu.—L, Neagh and stream at Woodburn (39), mountain lakes to the west of Carnlough, at about 1,000 ft, (coll. Major Trevelyan). Derry.—R, Bann, near Toome (coll. R. A. Phillips and A. W. Stelfox). Spongilla (Eunapius) fragilis Leidy (Pl. X XVI, fig. 3). This species, which has an almost world-wide distribution, is very rare in Ireland. Up to the present it has been found in five widely scattered localities in the north, west, and south of the country. Spongilla fragilis was first found in Ireland in the course of the Clare Island Survey (41). It was discovered in the Owengarr River, which drains Srepuens— he Fresh-water Sponges of Ireland. 220 Doo Lough, Co. Mayo; it occurred just below the lake in large patches, and in considerable abundance, and in fact has not since been found growing so luxuriantly in this country. In the following year a few small specimens were taken along the shores of Lough Erne by the late Major Trevelyan. Later on the species was discovered in Lough Fad (636 feet) on Fair Head, where it occurred in certain numbers, although not a trace of it was found in the neighbouring lakes on Fair Head, Lough-na-Cranog and Doo Lough, in both of which Heteromeyenia Ryder abounded (42). A second visit was “paid to Lough Fad two years later, when Spongilla fragilis was again seen. A few small specimens were found in the River Suir at Kilsheelan, Co. Tipperary ; and, finally, one small specimen and an isolated patch of gemmules were discovered in the river flowing from Derryclare Lough, Co. Galway. 7 ool y * ; i, , iy > 7, ’ “17 bd : PS ‘ 7 ‘ mk an. ’ ‘ ene , ‘ a‘ A : ‘ : if ; » = , x es _ » ® ' Leal sees “y uy tT ; io 7 v : 4 - . 7 : 1a a oo) ee ; ., ‘on 1 ‘ y ¢ : a. ; > 7 ee Zs a. i or ; ‘ é ws ‘ ; » » oa oi . ‘ A H vo ' - . : - ~ + , PLATE XXVIII, Proc. R. I. AcAD., VoL. XXXV, SEcr. B. Eileen E. Barnes, cel. IRELAND. E FRESH-WATER SPONGES OF STEPHENS—TH PLATE XXIX, B. Proc. R, I. AcAp,, VoL, XXXV, Sect, STEPHENS—THE FRESH-WATER SPONGES OF IRELAND. ) PAPZ3E aeayt sizes Aene crc ? PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXXV SECTION C.—ARCHAOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE. DUBE EN: HODGES, FIGGIsS: « CO LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1918-1920 Tue ACADEMY desires it to be wnderstood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents, Durum: Pursten at tae Univensrry Pxess ny Ponsonny ayn Ginws. CONTENTS SECTION 0.—ARCH AOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE. Bernarp (J. H.), D.D., D.C.L. :— PAGE Richard Talbot, Archbishop and Chancellor (1418-1449), ; . 218 Bernarp (J. H.), D.D., D.C.L., and Lapy Mary Constance Burner :— The Charters of the Cistercian Abbey of Duiske in the County of Kilkenny. (Plates I-V), . . . : : . : : 1 Butter, Lavy Mary Constance :— See under Bernarp (J. H.) and Lapy Mary C. Burter. Esposito, Mario :— On the Pseudo-Augustinian Treatise, ‘‘De Mirabilibus Sanctae Scripturae,” . : . : : Senne 5 ¢ 7 189 The ‘“ Seerets of Salerno”’: an Ancient French Manuscript, . . 208 Kerry, Tur Hart or, D.S.0. :— The Lansdowne Maps of the Down Survey, . : : : . 3885 Lawtor (H. C.) :— Some Investigations on the Souterrain, (Plate VI.), . : . 214 Lawtor (H. J.), D.D., Lirr.D. :-— Notes on St. Bernard’s Life of St. Malachy, and his two Sermons on the Passing of St. Malachy, . : . . : : . 230 Lawtor (H. J.), D.D., Lirr.D., and R. I. Bust, Lirr.D. :— The Ancient List of the Coarbs of Patrick, : . 5 . - 316 Twiss (H. F.), 1.5.0., Lirr.D. :— Some Ancient Deeds of the Parishes of St. Catherine and St. James, Dublin, . ; F : 5 é - : : : . 265 Some Ancient Deeds of the Parish of St. Werburgh, Dublin, . . 282 Westropp (T. J.), M.A.:— The Assembly-place of Oenach Cairbre and Sid Asail at Monastera- nenagh, County Limerick, . é : : : : . 363 Dun Crot and ‘*The Harps of Cliu,” on the Galtees, eee Limerick. (Plate VII), . : ; . : : : 878 p- 49,1. 11, p- 61, 1. 23, p- 127, 1. 24, p- 215, 1. 29, P. . 235, Genealogical Table. p. 236, 1. 8, p. 239, 1. 5 from end, p. 241, p. 242, ll. 13-16, ERRATA. SECTION C. For Clare read Pembroke. For contemplatione read contemplationi. For iusticariis read iusticario. For cave read rath. Flannacan was son of Mael Isa, not of Domnall. The statement that the ancestors of Amhalgaid are unknown isincorrect. See below, p- 342. This is corrected below, p. 343. The Gisburn which St. Malachy visited was not the place of that name near Ribchester, but another Gisburn (now Guisborough), near the mouth of the Tees. Hence the argument of this paragraph is fallacious, and the itinerary of the third journey from Low Borrow Bridge onwards (p. 241) is incorrect. See Scottish Historical Review, xviii, 81. Omit Longtown. St. Malachy probably went from Annan to Carlisle by the Solway sands (i. p. 80). The distance is somewhat less by this route, but the rate of progress would be slower. It should have been stated that these statements are based on a kind and yaluable communication of Dr. R. L. Poole. PROCEEDINGS Or Are eR OY A TR SoH AC ASD MY PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY I. THE CHARTERS OF THE CISTERCIAN ABBEY OF DUISKE IN THE COUNTY OF KILKENNY. TRANSCRIBED BY CONSTANCE MARY BUTLER, AND EDITED BY JOHN HENRY BERNARD, D.D., D.C.L., Archbishop of Dublin. (Read Novempenr 12, 1917. Published Juny 26, 1918.] CONTENTS. PAGE PAOE I. Preface, : 3 5 a 1 VI. The Dissolution of the Abbey, 153 II. Abbreviated Titles used in the Appendix A. The Conventual Notes, s ; ‘ ; 2 Buildings, - “ . 168 TITS TN icodcuioH ; ; 3 Appendix B. The Abbotsof Duiske, 173 : 4 Index of Personal Names, : - 74 IV. ‘The Charters of Killenny, 5 Index of Place Names, . : _ 183 V. The Charters of Duiske, 3 E12 Description of Plates, . : - 188 I.— PREFACE. THE Charters which are printed for the first time in this volume are preserved among the muniments of the Marquess of Ormonde in the Evidence Room of Kilkenny Castle. They were selected from that great collection of mediaeval documents, and transcribed by Lady Constance Butler in the years 1913 and 1914. The task of transcription presented serious difficulties, as many of the deeds are faded and worn; and great patience, as well as keen eyesight, was needed. I was able to render some assistance, and Dr. H. F. Berry, Ls.0.. kindly read through a first draft of the transcript; but the credit of the work is due to Lady Constance Butler. These Charters constitute a very full record of the growth of the great Cistercian Abbey of Duiske, or Graiguenamanagh, in the county of Kilkenny, during the first hundred years of its existence; and they also provide some R.IA. PROO., VOL. XXXV, SECT. C. [1] 2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. information as to its fortunes during the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. I have endeavoured to place the documents in chronological order; but as in many cases the date has to be deduced from the names of the witnesses, it is not always possible to be precise. It has seemed worth while to add some notes as to the Anglo-Norman barons and their retainers who appear in the Charters, as many of their descendants are still to be found in the South of Ireland. Not much is known about the monastery of Duiske, except what these Charters reveal; but I have supplied in my commentary any details that can be learnt from Clyn’s Annals, or (for the later period) from the State Papers. It is the hope of Lady Constance Butler and myself that the material here collected may be serviceable to students of Irish history. We desire to thank Mr. Goddard Orpen for some valuable notes, and Mr. Manning Robertson, A.R.1.B.A., for the map which he kindly drew for the pur- poses of this memoir. Dr. Carrigan has been good enough to annotate the Terrier of the lands of Tulachany (no. 107); and Mr. E. C. R. Armstrong has given kind help in connexion with the seals attached to the Charters. We are also under obligation to the President and Council of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland for permission to reprint the plan of the abbey ruins, and the careful note upon them, published in their Jowrnal by the late Dr. Robert Cochrane. I].—ABBREVIATED TITLES USED IN THE NOTES. C.D.I. . Calendar of Documents relating to Ireland (5 vols.), edited by Sweetman. C.M. A. . Chartularies of St. Mary’s Abbey, Dublin (2 vols.), ed. J. T. Gilbert (1884), Carrigan. . History and Antiquities of the Diocese of Ossory (4 vols.), by W. Carrigan, D.p. (1905). Chartae. . Chartae, Privilegia et Immunitates, &c., printed by the Irish Record Commission (1889). D.N.B. . Dictionary of National Biography. E. . . . Extracts from the Registers of Duiske Abbey, contained in the MS. E. 3. 10 (578), Trinity College, Dublin. F. . . . Extracts from the same Registers, contained in the ms. F. 4. 23 (654), Trinity College, Dublin. L. . . . Extracts from the same Registers, contained in the ms. Lans- downe 418, British Museum. X. S. A. I. Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland. R.T. A. . Register of St. Thomas’ Abbey, Dublin, ed. J. T. Gilbert (1889), Bernarp— The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 3 ILI].—Inrropvcrion. The Cistercian modification of the Benedictine Rule is due to an English- man, St. Stephen Harding, the parent house of Citeaux or Cistercium, near Dijon in Burgundy, haying been established for Benedictines in 1098 by St: Robert of Molesme. The Cistercian Rule took shape in 1107; and, like that of the Cluniacs, although in different fashion, it was a departure from the Rule of St. Benedict, in so far as it aimed at the close organization of the communities which adopted it. A main feature of the unreformed Benedictine system was the independence of each monastic house; but the Cistercians became an Order in the strict sense, under the pre-eminence of the abbot and convent of Citeaux, and claiming exemption from the authority of the local bishops. All Cistercian houses were administered in the same manner, and the superiors were under obligation to attend yearly chapters, each convent being moreover subject to visitations at the pleasure of the Abbot of Citeaux. The four abbeys of La Ferté,! Pontigny,? Clairvaux,? and Morimond were accorded a position of special dignity, and were regarded as peculiarly the “daughters of Citeaux.” They were, in fact, the oldest of its daughter-houses. The Cistercian Rule was one of great austerity. The members of the order wore neither linen nor furs, and from their dress of undyed wool were often called the “ White Monks.” They lived on a vegetable diet, animal food being forbidden in their establishments. As with the Benedictines, it was enjoined by the Rule that the abbeys should be so located as to contain within their precincts water-courses, mills, and gardens, so that they were independent of supplies from without. It was often remarked in later times that the habit of the Cistercians was to build their houses in valleys, as the Benedictines did on hill-tops.‘ The system spread rapidly, the first English house being established in 1129 at Waverley in Surrey. The formal introduction of the order into Treland is due to St. Malachy of Armagh, who was the intimate friend of St. Bernard, the famous abbot of Clairvaux (d. 1153). St. Malachy had noticed with admiration the methods of the Cistercians at Clairvaux, and he sent some Irish monks there to study its peculiarities and advantages. The letters 1 In the diocese of Chalons in Burgundy. 2 About 12 miles from Autun, in the diocese of Auxerre. It was here that Thomas Becket found asylum. 3 This abbey, and that of Morimond, were in the diocese of Langres, and were founded in the same year, 1115. St. Bernard was the first abbot of Clairvaux. 4 Cf. the old verse: Bernardus yalles, colles Benedictus amabat, Oppida Franciscus, magnas Ignatius urbes. 4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. from St. Bernard to St. Malachy on the subject are numbered 315, 316, 317 in the Zpistolae of the former. As a consequence of this movement, the Abbey of Mellifont, near Drogheda, was founded about the year 1142. Mellifont had many “daughters,” among them Bective in Meath, and Baltin- -glass in co. Wicklow, which in its turn was the “mother” of Jerpoint in co. Kilkenny ; and the Cistercian houses grew and multiplied in Ireland during the latter half of the twelfth century, some twenty-five convents of the order being in existence by the year 1200. St. Mary’s Abbey, Dublin, had been affiliated to the Cistercian house of Savigny in Normandy as far back.as 1139, a date prior to the foundation of Mellifont. Most of the Irish Cistercian houses, however, were founded by the Anglo-Norman adventurers who came over to Ireland in the train of Strongbow and his successors after 1172; the lavish grants of lands made to them by their founders being acts of piety or of reparation, after the manner of the age. Thus Dunbrody* in co. Wexford was founded from Buildwas in Shropshire by Hervey de Montmorency; and Tintern founded by William Earl Marshal in the same county derived its name from the more famous Tintern in Monmouthshire. We are here con- cerned more particularly with the Abbey of Duiske, now Graiguenamanagh, in co. Kilkenny, which was founded from the Abbey of-Stanley in Wiltshire by William Earl Marshal about 1204. 1V.—TuHeE CHARTERS OF KILLENNY. To exhibit the history of Duiske Abbey, we must begin with some documents which concern Jerpoint and Killenny, two Cistercian houses in co. Kilkenny, whose relations with Duiske form the subject of many subse- quent charters, The abbey of Jerpoint, whose splendid ruins testify to its former greatness, was founded from the abbey of Mellifont in the latter half of the twelfth century. The date of its foundation, as we shall see, must have been some years prior to 1165, although it has been put as late as 1180.* It was a flourishing convent, and Dermot O’Ryan, Chief of Idrone, granted to it certain lands for the purpose of establishing and endowing a daughter house at Killenny, which was in his territory. His Charter is not extant, although we have preserved a précis of an Inspeximus and Confirmation of it by one of ' They are reprinted in Ussher’s ‘* Sylloge ” (Works iv. 535 ff.). * Dunbrody was subsequently affiliated to St. Mary’s, Dublin, and the Charters of both houses have been published in Sir J. T. Gilbert's Chartularies of St. Mary's Abbey (1884) (CMA). ° By Sir James Ware in his Caenobia Cistercensia Hibernica (cf. CMA ii, 217, 218). The date of its foundation is discussed by Carrigan, iv, 281 ff. Brrnarp—TZhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. i) his descendants, two and a half centuries later.’ But we have a Confirmation of it granted by Dermot MacMurrough, King of Leinster, whose liegeman O’Ryan was, and with this we begin :— i, Confirmation by Dermot MacMurrough, King of Leinster, of a grant of lands made by his liegeman Dermot O’Ryan to the conyent of Jerpoint, for the purpose of establishing a daughter house of the Cistercian Order at Killenny. Dated at Gowran. Uniuersis Sancte Matris Ecclesie filiis archiepiscopis episcopis abbatibus presbiteris regibus ducibus comitibus et omnibus tam laicis quam clericis in Christo fidelibus Diarmetius nutu dei rex Lagnensium salute et pacis spiritum. Notum facimus presentibus et posteris quod nos terram quam Diarmait Uarrian dux Uanronai per nostram licentiam in remissionem peccatorum suorum Felici abbati de Ossarge et omni eiusdem loci conuentui ad monas- terium in honore beatissime Dei genetricis semperque uirginis Marie sanctique Benedicti abbatis tradidit construendum, confirmamus manutenemus et nostri sigilli confirmatione munimus. Hee igitur est terra monachis iure perpetuo tradita, Duninni, Ceall Mochomoc, Muleann Morain, Ardsemdilli, Bale O’Chianugain, Rath Inphoboil, Breslach, Ceall Nisi, Bale meic Marcaig, Druim ro, Bale meic Laurada, Bale Ogaillin, Baile Omaille, Leis Meic Mellelua, cum omnibus suis pertinensiist in aquis in pascuis in siluis. Nam Ceall Lainne, cum omnibus adhue suis pertinentiis, scilicet Raith Membram et Ardpetraim, tam in fluminibus quam in pratis et nemoribus, Donatus, uenerabilis Lethglennensis episcopus, ad grangiam faciendam, sicut melius de nobis habuit perpetualiter, cum nostra licentia, prefatis monachis quibus de sua parrochia in sui presentia, predicta terra, scilicet Dunnini etcetera, fuit data, tradidit. Interdicimus ergo ne aliquis hominum de prefatis terris ausu temerario ab eisdem monachis et eorum in perpetuum successoribus nec passum pedum auferre, nec uiolentiam monasterio, si ibi fuit, uel eius grangiis, si habuit, inferre, aut ignem apponere, siue aliquid ab eis furtim abstrahere presumat ; sed omnia in pace ecclesie integre et illibata dimittere. Quia siquis contra nos in dei ecclesiam manum forefaciendo audacter porrexerit, res suas si habuerit, uitam si non, irreuocabiliter perdet. Datum apud Belachgaurain. Teste, Laurentio Dubliniensi archiepiscopo; Donato Lethglennensi episcopo; Felice abbate de Ossarge; Murchad filio Murchada; Murcherdach 1 See p. 139. 6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. filio eius; Domnallo Caimanach: Diarmait Uarrian; Padin Uaheda; Murchad Uabrain; Dalbach eiusdem filio; et Uonneuan Ua Diarmada; et Amleib Mac Cotaltain. ; From this instrument (of which there are two summaries in the Extracts from the Duiske Registers which we call E) the seal has disappeared.' Its date can be fixed with some precision, as we know something of nearly all the persons mentioned, and we shall find that it must be placed between 1162 and 1165.. Dermot MacMurrough, King of Leinster, died in 1171. Dermot O’ Ryan (Diarmait Uarrian), Chief of Idrone (Uanronai), a liegeman of King Dermot, was slain in 1171.* Jdrone is now a barony in co. Carlow, but at this time included that part of the dioceses of Kildare and Leighlin which is to the west of the river Barrow. Killenny (Ceall Lainne) was in the O’Ryan country, in the townland of Old Abbey, now Barrowmount, in the civil parish of Grange Silvae® and the diocese of Leighlin. No remains of the abbey buildings can now be traced, but they were probably of no great magnitude or consequence at any time. Only a few of the lands granted by Dermot O’Ryan for the purpose of the new monastery can be identified. Dun inni is Doninga, a townland in the parish of Grange Silvae ; Druim ro is now Mount Loftus in the parish of Powerstown. The first witness to the Charter, Laurence, archbishop of Dublin, was the famous St. Laurence O'Toole (1162-1180). He was King Dermot’s brother-in- law, which accounts for his presence. Donat, bishop of Leighlin, the date of whose accession is uncertain, but probably prior to 1152, died in 1181. Inasmuch as Killenny was situated in the diocese of Leighlin, the attestation of the bishop of that diocese was specially desirable. Feliz, abbot of Ossory, is Felix O’Dullany, who was the first abbot of Jerpoint, before he became bishop of Ossory in 1178. He died in 1202, and was buried at Jerpoint Abbey, where his altar-tomb, with his effigy in relief, is still to be seen. Murchad filius Murchada, i.e. Murrough mac Murrough, was King Dermot’s brother; his son Mutrchertach died in 1198. Domnall Caemanach, i.e. Donnell Kavanagh, was King Dermot’s illegitimate son. He was brought up at Kilcavan, near Gorey (Cill-Caemhain), and hence was surnamed Caemhan-ach or Kavanagh. He is the eponymous ancestor of the Clan Kavanagh. He was killed, according to the Annals of Ulster, in 1175. Paidin Uaheda, or O'’Hea, who is described in the Annals of Ulster as *‘ the candle of all O’Kinselagh,”’ is said by the same authority to have been killed in 1165. ! This charter has been reproduced in Gilbert's Farsimiles of National Manuscripts of Treland (Pt. 11, plate lxiii), but the editor, by the unfortunate insertion in his printed text of the name Duiske after ‘ monasterio,’ in 1. 24; instead of the words ‘si ibi fuit,’ was lead to misinterpret it as the Foundation Charter of Duiske Abbey. This is a mistake which has been reproduced in many books. As we shall see, the abbey of Duiske was not founded for nearly forty years after the date of this charter, in which the name ‘ Duiske’ or ‘Graigue na managh ’ does not occur. 2 Orpen, Ireland under the Normans, i, 231. ° The exact position of Killenny was first determined by Carrigan (iv, 279). Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. i Muredad Uubrain, or Murrough O’Breen, Chief of the Duffry (a district between Enniscorthy and the Blackstairs mountain), and his son Dalbach, were beheaded by Strongbow in 1171.' It is thus plain that the Charter must have been executed between 1162, the year of Archbishop Laurence’s consecration, and 1165, the year of Paidin O’Hea’s death. We have in the Extracts from the Duiske Registers (E) a précis of this instrument, in which the names of some additional witnesses are given. ‘To be precise, we find in (BH), first, a précis, headed ‘‘Charta de Kyllyny,” with the witnesses as set out in the original deed, which is printed above. This is followed by a Confirmation of it executed in the year 1424 (see p. 139, below); and then comes a second précis, headed ‘‘ Confirmatio regis Lagenie de Bentraye,” with an ill-spelt list of witnesses as follows :— “ Taurentio archiepiscopo Dublin. ; Donato Lechglen. episc. ; Felice abbate de Ossarge; Murchad filio Murchada, regis Dermitii germano; Murchertach filio elus; Donaldo Caemanach; Padyn Huaeda; Murchad Huabroyn ; Dalbach elusdem-filio; Dullayng Huanualla; Diarmayd Huarya; Ainlayb mac Collatain ; Kekach Huacoscrayg; Kerill mac Gillananac; Domnall Ruad; Gillapadrayg Huainacada; Donchad Huainediyg; Diarmaid Huafiachain; Dullayng mac Legussa ; Florentio regis notario.” Hleven of these names are given in the Charter which has been printed above, but there can be little doubt that the additional persons named in this précis were also present, and that two copies (both original) of this important Instrument were preserved among the archives of Duiske. The last-named witness, ‘‘ Florence, the King’s notary,’’ is, no doubt, the same scribe as the Florence who attested King Dermot mac Murrough’s foundation Charter of the Augustinian Abbey of Ferns about 1158.? The spelling of the Irish names is so corrupt in this précis that they are hard to identify. I am indebted to Mr. Goddard Orpen tor the acute and learned suggestions as to the identity of these chieftains, which are here offered. Dullayng Hua Nualla was probably Dunlang O’Nolan (Ua Nualldin). The O’Nolans were chiefs of the territory known as Fotharta Fea, now the barony of Forth, co. Carlow; and two men called Dunlang appear at this period in the pedigree of these chiefs in the Book of Leinster.* Ainlayb mac Collatain may be a corrupt form of Amlaf mac Uallacain, a name which has been anglicized ‘ Coolahan.’ Kekach Huacoscrayg is too corrupt to emend. But O’Coscraigh was a chief in co. Wicklow.‘ Kerill mac Gillananac may be for ‘ Cerball mac Gillanameach,’ i.e. Carroll son of Gilla-na-n-each, or Servant of the Horses. Domnall Ruad and Gillapatraic are given in a pedigree headed ‘Hua Murchada’ in the Book of Leinster’ as the two sons of Donnchad. Thus we 1 Orpen, Zreland under the Normans, i. 237. 2 See Hore’s Ferns, p. 181. 3 Facsimile, p. 337. 4 Topographical Poems, pp. 75-89. © Facsimile, p. 387, col. ii. 8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. must suppose Huamacada in the précis to be a corruption of Hua murchada, or O’Morchoe. Donchad Huainedayg perhaps represents Donchad Hua-Cinnedigh or O’Kennedy. Diarmaid Huafiachain was probably Diarmaid Hua Riachain (O’Regan). Maurice Regan was the name of King Dermot’s secretary. Dullayng mac Legussa may stand for ‘ Dunlang mac Laigsigh.’ The ‘ Laigsi’ were the men of Leix, and ‘ mac Laigsigh’ is probably a mere patronymic. Our next reference to the Abbey of Killenny is found in an entry in the Extracts from the Register of Duiske (E): “ Bulla confirmat terram et priuilegium monasterii Sanctae Mariae Vallis Dei instituti Cistere: per Lucium Papam. Dat. Veletri per manum Alberti Presb. Cardinalis et Cancellarii 15 Kal. Mart. Indict. 1, Incarnationis Dominice an. 1182, Pontificatus Lucii P. iii an. 2.” This Charter granted by Pope Lucius [II to the monastery of Killenny or “ Vallis Dei” is not now extant, but reference is made to it in no. ii. In the same Extracts from the Register of Duiske (E, F, L) mention is made of a Charter given about the year 1200 by Miles fitz Bishop to the abbot! of Killenny, granting him the town of Techomichan. This Miles or Milo was the son of David Fitz Gerald, bishop of St. David’s (who was the son of Gerald Fitz Walter, Constable of Pembroke, by Nesta, daughter of Rhys ap Tewdur, Prince of South Wales). Milo fitz Bishop or fitz David came to Ireland with the first band of Anglo-Normans in 1169, and Earl Richard de Clare (Strongbow) made him a grant of Overk in Ossory.? He appears as a witness to the Charter granted to the city of Kilkenny* by William Marshal the Elder (Earl Richard’s son-in-law), and also to the Charters nos. 3, 4, below. His Charter to the abbot of Killenny, no longer extant, was witnessed by Felix, bishop of Ossory (1178-1202); Albin, bishop of Ferns (1186-1223); John, bishop of Leighlin (1198-1201), and Geoffrey, seneschal of Leinster. ! The précis in F has ‘ X= Ab. de Valle Dei,’ which has been read ‘ to the tenth abbot of de Valle Dei.’ But it is unusual in grants to specify the place in the succession list of an abbot or prior, and it is probable that a proper name, such as Christinus, is concealed behind the contraction. There could hardly have been ten abbots before 1201. * See Burtchaell, The Geraldines of Co. Kilkenny, Journal R.S.A.1., 1893, p. 179, and C.M.A. ii, 406. 3 Chartae, Privilegia, &c., p. 33. Brernarpb—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 9 il. Protection granted by John of Salernum, Cardinal priest of St. Stephen in the Caelian Mountain, and Papal legate, to Thomas abbot of Killenny and his convent, confirming the monks in possession of their lands, and giving them freedom from tithés, the right of electing their abbot, and other privileges. Dated at Dublin. Johannes dei gratia tituli Sancti Stephani in Celio Monte, presbyter eardinalis, apostolice sedis legatus, dilectis filis Thomat abbati monasterii Sancte Marie de Valle Dei eiusque fratribus tam presentibus quam futuris regularem witam professis in perpetuum. Quos sanctitas religionis et humilitas atque incessabilis deuotio satis in conspectu Dei et hominum gratiosos et commendabiles facit existere, eos immerito sacrosancta Romana ecclesia specialiter diligit et intime caritatis brachiis feruenter amplectitur, et ab omnium uexationibus et iniuriis obuixe uult et mandat esse defensas. Hine est quod dilecti in domino filii, uestris iustis desideriis et dignis postulationibus libenter asseusum prebemus, et iuxta domini pape Lucii. . . statutum, quod diligenter inspeximus, et plurimum commendanimus, prefatum monasterium beate dei genetricis semperque uirginis Marie in quo diuinis estis officiis mancipati sub beati Petri apostoli et nostra protectione de potestate legationis qua in Hibernia partibus fungimur suscepimus et pre- sentit scripti priuilegio communimus. Inprimis siquidem statuentes ut ordo monasticus, qui secundum deum et beati Benedicti regulam et institutionem Cisterciensium fratrum in eodem loco institutus esse dinoscitur, perpetuis ibidem temporibus inuiolabiliter obseruetur: Preterea quascunque possessiones quecunque idem monasterium in presen- tiarum iuste ef canonice possidet, aut in futurum concessione pont{ificum, largitione regum uel principum, oblatione fidelium seu quibuslibet aliis instis modis prestante domino poterit adipisci, firma uobis uestrisque successoribus et illibata permaneant. In quibus hee propriis duximus exprimenda uocabulis: scilicet, locum ipsum, in quo memoratum monasterium Vallis Dei situm est, Cellonascaik cum omnibus pertinentiis suis, Gra{n]gia Cellainni cum suis pertinentiis, Grangia Mulendinum Morain cum suis appenditiis, Grangia Dunnini cum suis appenditiis, Grangia Loch Ubriun cum suis appenditiis, Grangia Cech Meccuain cum suis appenditiis, Grangia Cellachadcona cum suis appenditiis. Sane laborum uestrorum quas propriis manibus aut sumptibus colitis siue de nutrimentis uestrorum animalium nullus omnino a uobis decimas presumat exigere, Liceat quoque uobis clericos vel laicos e seculo fugientes liberos et abso- R.LA. PROC., VOL, XXXV, SECT. C, (2) 10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. lutos ad conuersionem recipere et in uestro monasterio absque contradictione aliqua retinere. Prohibemus insuper ut nulli fratrum uestrorum post factam in loco uestro professionem fas sit de eodem loco absque licentia magistri sui discedere, discedentem uero absyue communium litterarum uestratum cautione nullus audeat retinere. Paci quoque et tranquillitati uestre paterna sollicitudine prouidere uolentes, auctoritate legationis qua fungimur prohibemus ut infra clausuras locorum seu grangiarum uestrarum nullus uiolentiam uel rapinam siue furtum com- mittere aut ignem apponere seu hominem capere uel interficere audeat. Obeunte uero te nune eiusdem loci abbate uel tuorum quolibet suecessorum nullus ibi qualibet subreptionis astutia seu uiolentia preponatur, nisi quem fratres communi consensu uel fratrum pars consilii sanioris secundum deum et beati Benedicti regulam et institutionem Cisterciensis ordinis prouiderit eligendum. Ex apostolica ergo et legationis auctoritate qua fungimur per presentia seripta decreuimus, ut nulli liceat omnino hominum prefatum monasterium temere perturbare aut eius possessiones auferre uel ablatas retinere minuere aut quibuslibet molestationibus fatigare sed omnia integra et illibata seruentur eorum pro quorum gubernatione ac sustentatione concessa sunt usibus omni- modis profutura, salua nimirum apostolice sedis auctoritate. Si qua igitur eeclesiastica secularisue persona in futurum hanc nostre constitutionis paginam sciens contra eam temere uenire temptauerit secundo tertioue commonita, nisi reatum suum digna satisfactione correxerit, potestatis honorisue sui dignitate careat, reamque se diuino iudicio existere de perpe- trata iniquitate cognoscat, et a sacratissimo corpore ac sanguine dei et domini redemptoris nostri Jesu Christi aliena fiat, atque in extremo examine districte ultioni subiaceat. Cunctis autem eidem loco sua iura seruantibus sit pax domini nostri Jesu Christi quatinus et hic fructum bone actionis percipiant et apud districtum iudicem premia eterne pacis inueniant. Amen. Datum Dublin : John of Salernum (Giovanni di Salerno) was papal legate in Ireland, and held a Synod at Dublin in the year 1202,' which may therefore be taken as the date of this instrument. His seal is still attached (see Plate II). The legend is much injured, but seems to have been as follows :— s’ THS D’ SaL’N(o) Scr STEP(HANI) I CEL’ MOTE PERI (CARD’) Of the granges or farms specified, we have already had in no. i, Cellainni (Killenny), Mulendinum Morain, and Dunnini. The abbot was Thomas ; as we learn from Charter 6, the abbot’s name in 1204 was Iman. 1 Annals Loch (é ; cf. C.D.I. i, 168; C.M.A. i, 113; and R.T.A. 223. Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. ll iil. Grant, by Alan Beg, for the good of his soul, to the abbey of Killenny, of an acre of land with the houses which the monks have possessed for a long time, and a fishpond which he gives to the infirmary of the convent. Sciant presentes et futuri quod ego Alanus Beg dedi et concessi et hac mea presenti carta confirmaui pro salute anime mee et antecessorum meorum Deo, et beate Marie et Abbati de Valle Dei, et monachis ibidem deo seruien- tibus, unam acram terre cum domibus quas multo tempore possiderunt, cum ana piscaria quam dedi infirmitorio predictorum monachorum tenendumt et habendumt de me et heredibus meis tibi et successoribus suis in puram et perpetuam elemosinam [libere] et quiete integre et plenarie honorifice et pacifice et absque omni secula[ri e}xactione. Et ut hec donatio mea rata et inconcussa permaneat illam sigilli mei munimine corroboraui. Hiis testibus, Ranulfo rectore ecclesie de Baligauran, Thoma Buluin, Symone capellano, Thoma cisore de Balligauran, Willelmo capellano, qui hane cartam scripsit, et multis aliis. This Charter is undated, but it was probably executed about the year 1220. Alan Beg’s seal is still attached (see Plate II). The name Beg (or Beck) is the Irish equivalent of Parvus or le Petit, and one William le Petit is said to have been Chief Governor of Ireland in the last decade of the twelfth century. Alan Beg, who appears here and in Charters 13, 14, was perhaps of the same family. His wife’s name was Nesta.* He held lands in the baronies of Idrone and of Forth, co. Carlow; and he was a witness to various charters by which churches in the diocese of Leighlin were appropriated to St. Thomas’ Abbey, Dublin, between the years 1200 and 1205.8 He also witnessed a Charter of St. Mary’s Abbey about 1202.4 The three Charters of Alan Beg printed in this collection (nos. ili, 13, 14) are all witnessed by Ralph the rector of Gowran; and the Charter now before us is also witnessed by Thomas Cisor, or Thomas the Tailor, of the same place. Alan’s property was in that neighbourhood.® Ralph, the rector or parson of Gowran, appears again in that position in 1227 and 1228.° He was a witness to Charters of St. Thomas’ Abbey before the year 1 The family of le Petit had close associations with Meath. Ralph le Petit was arch- deacon of that diocese for nearly forty years, and became bishop in 1227. He may be the ‘Ranulfus’ who is mentioned along with ‘A. Beg’ (possibly the Alan of this Charter, but more probably the Adam Beg who witnessed charters printed in R.T.A. 21, 22), as interested in property in Meath, in a charter of St. Mary’s Abbey (1, 158) granted before 1194 and confirmed in 1201. But he is not to be identified with Ralph, the rector of Gowran. ? Charter 13. 3 See R.T.A. 105, 107, 113. 4C.M.A. i, 113. ® See no. 14, below, for his land at Ullard, 5 See Charters 13, 23, 28, below. 2) 12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 1228.! His tombstone, a huge slab with the recumbent effigy of an ecclesiastic in vestments, is still to be seen in Gowran Church, with the curious inscription in hexameters: ‘* Dum uixit sanus, Radoulfus erat Julianus Dum uixit sospes, Ruptis fuerat pius hospes, anno domini mectu xu Kal. April.” This inscription gives the date of his death, 1253, and the appointment of his successor is dealt with in a Royal letter of 11 Feb., 1253-4. These are all the records that remain of the earlier days of the little abbey of Killenny, which was an Jrish house founded by an Irish chieftain. We have now to trace the history of the more important abbey of Duiske or Graiguenamanagh, founded by an Englishman for English monks, which was soon to absorb the smaller and poorer monastery, established forty years before the richer house. V.—TuHeE CHARTERS OF DUISKE. Richard Fitz Gilbert, earl of Clare, better known as ‘Strongbow,’ was the first of the great Anglo-Norman adventurers in Ireland. He arrived in the country in 1170, at the invitation of Dermot Mac Murrough, King of Leinster, who was at the time hard beset by his rivals ; and he married Dermot’s only daughter Eva, thus becoming, at Dermot’s death, the overlord of the Irish Kingdom of Leinster. When he died in 1176, he left no son; and his only daughter, Isabella, married in 1189 William Marshal, earl of Pembroke, who thus became master of a splendid inheritance. William Marshal was a truly great man, who knew how to rule; and his companions and helpers in the difficult task of reducing Leinster were, many of them, capable and vigorous in their administration of the lands which they held as his feudatories, It was through these feudatories that William Marshal governed his fief for a good many years, and his only prolonged residence in Ireland was from 1207 to 1215.* His policy was always directed towards the establishment of English law and custom, both in civil and ecclesiastical affairs; and to this end he gave charters after the Anglo-Norman fashion to the principal towns in his territory. He brought monks from England to the Cistercian houses which he endowed. One of these was Tintern Minor in co. Wexford, founded from the greater Tintern in Monmouthshire ; and the other was the abbey of Duiske in co. Kilkenny, which he filled with monks from the abbey of Stanley in Wiltshire. 1 R.T.A. 132, 183, 134. * See Orpen, Jreland under the Normans, ii, 207. Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 13 In the Chronicles of the abbey of Stanley, there is an entry which tells of the beginning of the abbey of Duiske: “ap. meciiij. Toe eodem anno electus est connentus nouus in Stanleye in Wiltesira cum abbate proprio, scilicet uenerabili uiro, Radulfo, x Kalendas Augusti, et in Hyberniam missus in provinciam Ostricensem' ad locum qui uocatur Sancti Saluatoris, quem dedit eis bonae memoriae uir Willelmus Marescallus comes de Penbrue, cum aliis terris plurimis. Eodem anno depositus est dominus N[{icholaus] abbas Stanleyze a capitulo Cistercii, eo quod duxit conuentwm in Hyberniam absque licentia capituli.” We must put beside this entry (made originally by a Cistercian monk of Stanley) another from the Extracts from the Duiske Register (F): «1204, Conuentus de Stanleya uenit in Hiberniam, qui primo habitauit apud Lochmeran iuxta Kilkenniam, deinde apud Athnamolt, postea apud Castrum, ultimo in loco ubi nune sunt, dicto Duisque alias Sancti Saluatoris.” These notices seem to indicate that there were two migrations of monks from Stanley to the county of Kilkenny. The first of these was attended by some irregularity and did not receive the sanction of the Cistercian chapter ; but the second was fully authorized and led to the establishment of a daughter house at Duiske, on ground given by William Marshal. In any case, monks from Stanley first settled in Loughmeran, a townland about two miles north of the city of Kalkenny, which formed part of Earl Marshal’s castle farm. Thence they moved to Athermolt or Annamult, as it is now called, which is situated about six miles south of [Glkenny, to the west of the river Nore. Dr. Carrigan’ thinks that traces of its occupation by the monks may still be seen at Annamult, in the ruined building locally called the ‘Friars’ Barn.’ As we shall see (p. 17), Annamult afterwards became annexed to the abbey of Duiske as a grange or farm; so that it is not surprising that the memory of the monks should have lingered there, but that they should be confused in local tradition with the friars or mendicant orders is curious. The next halting-place, mentioned in the Duiske Registers above quoted as ‘ Castri,’ was Grange Castri near Tulachany, now in the parish of Grange, adjoining Castleinch, a little to the north-west of Annamult. All these places were in William Marshal’s territory, and were subsequently granted by him to Duiske Abbey. Probably the Cistercians from Stanley occupied them only for a short period, while the abbey buildings were being erected in the east of co, Kilkenny. 1 Le. Ossoriensem ; see p. 25, infra. * Chronicles of the reign of Stephen, Henry II, &c., ed. R. Howlett (Rolls Series), vol. ii, p. 508 ; the quotation is taken from ms. Bodl. Digby 11. 5 Carrigan, iii, 373. 14 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Bun Duiske (which is the Irish for ‘the Mouth of the Black Water’) is beautifully situated on the western bank of the river Barrow, which divides the county of Kilkenny from that of Carlow. It is now called Graiguena- managh, or ‘the Grange of the Monks.? We learn from Charter No. 6 that a eemetery was consecrated here for the monks on 6 June, 1204, so that the land must have been granted to the new convent by William Marshal before that date, or (at any rate) a promise must have been made by him upon which the monks felt they could rely with confidence. The earliest extant charter embodies a quittance of claim upon land at Duiske, which was essential as a preliminary to its transfer to the convent. 1. Quit claim by Geofirey Fitz Robert in respect of the lands of Duiske and Annamult to William Marshal, earl of Pembroke, and his Cistercian monks from Stanley, for the abbey to be founded in honour of the Saviour, Galfridus filius Roberti omnibus amicis et hominibus suis ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit salutem. Sciatis quod ego relaxaui et quietam clamaui omnem demandam ‘cum omni iure et calumpnia tota quam habui in terra de Dowisky, et in terra similiter de Athermolt, domino meo Guillelmo Marescallo Comiti Pembroc et monachis suis Cisterciensis ordinis de Stanleg, de me et heredibus meis sine omni reclamatione in perpetuum, ad abbatiam suam fundandam in honore Sancti Saluatoris. Et ut hoe ratum permaneat et stabile in perpetuum in testimonium predicte relaxationis sigillum meum presenti scripto apposui. Hiis testibus Hugone episcopo Ossoriensi, Johanne Marescallo, Radulfo Bloet, Johanne Lupo, Nicholao Auenel, Thoma de Rocheford, Willelmo de Boseuille, Eustacio capellano, Thoma filio Antonii, Ricardo Fan(nin), Odone Archidiacono, Herberto et Michaele, clericis comitis, et aliis. William Marshal, earl of Pembroke, did not take up his fief in Ireland until early in 1207,* but this instrument was probably executed before his arrival, and may be dated in the year 1204. The grantor, Geoffrey Fitz Robert, was one of William Marshal's knights and at one time bis seneschal. Later, he attested the Earl's charters to Kilkenny* and to Dunbrody Abbey,‘ and he died about 1211.° He was Baron of Kells and the founder of Kells Priory for Austin canons, whom he imported from Bodmin in Cornwall. One of these was Hugh Rufus, or le Rous, ' Hogan's Onomasticon gives a different derivation, viz., that Graiguenamanagh = Graig-na-breathnach, ‘the Grange of the Britons,’ i.e. the Welsh colonists who settled there. 2 Orpen, Ireland under the Normans, ii, 209. ? Chartae, p. 34. *C.M.A. ii, 160. ® Orpen, l.c., ii, 266. Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 15 who was the second Prior and became bishop of Ossory in 1202, being the first Anglo-Norman prelate who governed that see. He was in Nngland in June, 1204 (see Charter 6), and apparently did not return until 1207,'so that this instrument, which was evidently executed in Iveland, is perhaps prior to the former date. He died in 1218, and was buried at Kells. John Marshal, the second witness, was William Marshal’s nephew, and had licence to go to Ireland about April, 1204, and to remain there on the earl’s service.* He witnessed charters granted by William Marshal to St. Thomas’ Abbey, Dublin,* to Tintern Abbey,‘ and to the city of Kilkenny,® as well as the charter given to Carlow by William Marshal the second.’ He died in 1235.7 talph Bluet was a witness to a charter of Richard Fitz Gilbert (Strongbow) before 1176,° and also to some grants made by William Marshal.® John Lupus, or Wolf, or de Low, may have been a kinsman of an ecclesiastic of the same name who was Dean of Ossory at the beginning of the fourteenth century, and who appears in Charter 94. Cf. p. 42. Nicholas Avenel may perhaps be the man of that name who held land at Kilferagh, co. Kilkenny, of Richard de Clare, earl of Gloucester, one of the heirs of the Marshal family, in 1247.1 Thomas de Rochfort held lands by similar tenure at the same date, in Layer- tach, co. Kilkenny.’ He was a fellow witness with Ralph Bluet to two charters mentioned already.’* It is possible that he is to be identified with Thomas de Rochfort, Constable of Bristol, who appears in 1204." Hustace, chaplain, witnessed William Marshal’s Frotection to Dunbrody Abbey," and is perhaps the same man as Eustace de Bartolomonte who appears in Charters 8 and 4. Thomas fitz Anthony was one of William Marshal’s principal tenants, and became his seneschal, probably succeeding Geoffrey Fitz Robert in that office in 1211. He had the manor of Grenan, which was on that account called Thomas- town in later times. He was a witness to several charters of William Marshal the elder and William Marshal the younger. He died in 1229. ichard Fannin witnessed William Marshal the elder’s charter to Kilkenny between 1207 and 1211 ;° he was dead in 1234.7 Thomas Fannin his son held Marshal lands in 1247 in Glothementhan (Clomantagh), co. Kilkenny.' ‘Odone Archidiacono’ does not represent the name of an ecclesiastic. Odo VErcedekne was one of the Anglo-Norman adventurers, whose son, Sir Stephen VHreedekne, married one of the daughters of Thomas Fitz Anthony, and held property in Ballyragget, co. Kilkenny. The family were proud of their descent, and in later times changed their name to ‘Mac Odo,’ in honour of their founder. This has been corrupted into ‘ Cody,’ now a common surname in the south of 1Tn April, 1207, we have a record of “‘ letters of simple protection for Hugh bishop of Ossory ” (C.D.I. i, 326). 2 Orpen, J.c., i, 207 ; C.D.I. i, 210. SR.T.A. 119. 4 Chartae, &e., p. 80. 5 Chartae, &., p. 34. ° Chartae, &e., p. 38. 7 See D.N.B. s.v. ‘Marshal, John.’ 8 C.M.A. i, 258. 9R.T.A. 187, 357; cf. C.D.1. i, 387, 1128, 1226, 1518. 10 C.M.A. ii, 405. [bid. IRDA L387, 300. 18 ©. D.1. i, 208. 4 O.M.A., ii, 160. 19 Cf. Chartae, &e., pp. 34, 38. © Chartae, &c., p. 34. MW C.D.I. i, 2212. 18 C.M.A. ii, 404. 16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Treland. Odo l’Ercedekne seems to have died about 1217.! He also witnessed William Marshal’s Charter to Kilkenny. Herbert, one of William Marshal’s clerks, appears as such in his Protection to Dunbrody Abbey.? 2. Quit claim by Adam Fitz Sinnott in respect of his land at Annamult to his lord, William Marshal, and to the monks of Stanley, for the abbey to be founded in honour of the Saviour, it being provided that he and his heirs may for ever appoint a monk to the said abbey, who can speak the English tongue. Omnibus ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit Adam filius Sinath salutem. Sciatis quod ego relaxaui et quietam clamaui omnem demandam cum omni iure et calumpnia tota quam habui in terra de Athermolt, domino meo Willelmo Marescallo Comiti Pembroke, et monachis suis Cisterciensis ordinis de Stanleghe, de me et heredibus meis sine omni reclamatione in perpetuum in auxilium abbatie sue fundande in honorem Sancti Saluatoris. Et ut hoc ratum permaneat et stabile in testimonium predicte relaxationis sigillum meum presenti scripto apposui. Hane autem relaxationem et quietam clamationem feci in Comitatu Wesefordie. Predicti uero monachi concesserunt michi, recepturos se monachum unum ad presentationem meam et heredum meorum successive in perpetuum, qui tamen de lingua Anglica sit, et idoneus ad seruitium Dei in eodem monasterio faciendum ; et inde michi cartam suam fecerunt. Hiis testibus Thoma filio Antonii, Domino Johanne abbate de Voto, Willelmo Grasso, Guidone de Cultura, Roberto Mansello, Nicholao de Inteberga, Rogero filio Euerardi, Eustachio de Bertolomonte, Willelmo de Cromhale, Philippo clerico, Waltero clerico, et multis aliis. This instrument, like the last, is prior to the foundation of tle abbey of Duiske, and is about the same date, viz., 1204. Adam Fitz Sinnott was probably of Flemish descent. His son, David, was granted lands in Shelmalier East, co. Wexford, about the year 1215 by Gerald Roche. In after times Sinnott was a well-known Wexford name. For Thomas Fitz Anthony see p. 15. John Torrell was the first abbot of Tintern, which was founded by William Marshal, about the year 1200.‘ William Crassus or le Gras was a member of a considerable family at Sodbury in Gloucestershire, who were kinsmen of the Marshals. There were four brothers, one of whom was bishop of St. Davids from 1230 to 1247. The other UR.T.A. 133. 2 U.M.A. ii, 160. * See Annuary (1868-9), R.S.A.L., p. 52 n. ‘See C.M.A. ii, 307. Mr. Orpen points out that William Marshal’s charter to Tintern is probably later (l.c. ii, 207). Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 17 three—William senior, William junior, and Hamo—apparently came to Ireland in William Marshal’s train, and their names often appear as witnesses to the Marshal charters.'. One of the family held Marshal lands at Offerlane, Queen’s Co., in 1247:? and they settled finally at Tullaroan, co. Kilkenny. They were the ancestors of the Graces of Courtstown, a well-known Kilkenny family.? William le Gras senior, who appears here, became seneschal of Leinster (see Charters 18, 14), and lived at any rate up to 1235." Guy de Cultura appears again in no. 9. Cultwra may be the Latinised form of Coutwre, in the diocese of Mans, where there was a Benedictine monastery. Nicholas de Hinteberg. The family of Hinteberg or Henneberry, as it came to be called, were settled at the beginning of the fourteenth century in the parish of Owning, in the barony of Ovyerk, co. Kilkenny ; and the townland of Ballyhenne- berry preserves their name to this day. Nicholas appears again as a witness to Charter 16. Roger Fitz Everard witnessed a charter of William Marshal the elder, being a release to Hugh bishop of Ossory, another witness being Thomas Fitz Anthony. ° Hustace de Bartolomonte, who appears again in Charters 3 and 4, witnessed also a grant by Thomas Fitz Anthony to Dunbrody Abbey.’ See p. 15, above. Philip the clerk, who appears again in Charters 9, 13, 14, was a witness to William Marshal the elder’s Charters to Dunbrody’ and Tintern.® This deed is mentioned in the extracts from the Duiske registers (EZ), where it is described as ‘‘ Relaxatio Adami filii Sinath in comitatu Wesefordiae.”’ Tt had one seal, which has disappeared. 3. Charter of Foundation, by William Marshal, earl of Pembroke, of the monastery of St. Saviour, in honour of God and of the B.V.M., for Cistercian monks at Duiske ; Granting them, for the good of his soul and that of his wife Isabella, &e., the land of Duiske, eleven carucates at Annamult, ten carucates held by Stephen de Valle near Kilkenny, a burgage in Kilkenny, one in Wexford, and one in the Island; and confirming to the abbey all that it may hereafter acquire by donation or purchase ; All the foregoing to be held with churches and chapels and all liberties and free customs, soch, sach, tholl, theam and infangenetheof, with freedom in land and water ; The monks to be exempt, themselves, their men and servants, from geld, denegeld, fines, payment of cows for heads of outlaws, and various specified exactions, aids and contributions ; 1 See Chartae, &e., pp. 34, 38, 85. 2C.M.A. ii, 405. 8 See Carrigan, iii, 498 ff. 'Gormanston Reg., fol. 208. For other references to William Crassus senior, and Hamo Crassus, see Royal Letters Henry IIT, vol. i, pp. 291, 429, 441, 501, 525. ® See Inq. P.M. 54 Henry ITI, no. 64. SCIM.A. a 193: *C.M.A. ii, 158. 8 Chartae, &e., p. 80. R.L.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. C, [ 3) 18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The abbey and its tenants not to be subject to forest regulations, and the monks to have all forfeitures of their own men, jurisdiction of life and limb to be retained by the Founder and his heirs, through all whose forests they are to have free pasture for their hogs; and materials for building and firing ; Those who molest or aggrieve the monks to incura fine of 10 marks, and the malediction of God and the Founder. Willelmus Marescallus Comes de Pembroe uniuersis hominibus suis Francis et Anglis Walensibus et Hyberniensibus et omnibus amicis et fidelibus suis salutem. Sciatis me pro amore dei et pro salute anime mee, et pro salute Isabelle uxoris mee ac liberorum nostrorum, et pro animabus omnium antecessorum et suecessorum nostrorum, fundasse in honorem dei et beate Marie uirginis et matris domini abbatiam Sancti Saluatoris de ordine monachorum Cister- ciensium in terra Dowisky, et eidem abbatie cum assensu et uoluntate prono- minate I. uxoris mee, dedisse et concessise et in puram et perpetuam elemosinam carta mea presenti confirmasse, totam illam terram Dowisky cum pertinentiis suis, et Hathelmolt pro undecim carrucatis terre, et terram quam Stephanus de Valle tenuit iuxta Kylkenni pro decem carrucatis terre, unum quoque burgagium in Kylkenni et aliud in Weseford et tertium in Insula, Concessi et eidem abbatie et carta mea presenti confirmaui quicquid ei potuerit in futuro pia donatione seu uenditione fidelium, saluo seruitio meo et heredum meorum, peruenire. Volo igitur et firmiter statuo ut abbatia prenominata, et abbas et monachi ipsius loci, habeant et teneant omnes predictas terras et tenementa prenomi- nata, eum ecclesiis et capellis et omnibus libertatibus et liberis consuetudinibus suis, ef cum socha et sacha et toll, et theam et infangenetheof, bene et in pace, libere et quiete, plenarie et integre ct honorifice; in bosco et in plano, in pratis et pasturis, in aquis et molendinis, in stagnis et uiuariis, in mariscis et piscariis et gliseriis, in grangiis et uirgultis in ulis et semitis, infra burgum et extra ef in omnibus aliis locis et rebus. Kt sint quieti, ipsi et homines et seruientes sui, et res et possessiones eorum, de geld et dengeld, et murdro et latrocinio, et de pecunia que ad murdrum pertinet, uel ad latrocinium, et de uaccarum solutione quam dari solebant pro capitibus utlagorum, et de scuagio et hidagio et carruagio et cornagio, et summagio et hutiban, et scyris et hundredis, et de sectis seyrarum et hundre- dorum, et de exercitibus et assisis, et summonitionibus, et de tesauro ducendo, et de auxiliis uicecomitum et omnium seruientium suorum, et omnibus aliis auxiliis, et de operationibus castellorum et pontium, et parcorum, et murorum et uiuariorum, et de misericordia comitatus, et de telonio, et pontagio et passagio et lestagio et stallagio et tallagio, et de clausuris, et de werdpeni, et hauerpeni, et thethingpeni, et blodwite et fichtwite et hengwite et flemeneswite. Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 19 Et sit ipsa abbatia cum omnibus tenementis suis extra forestam et omnino sine regardo forestarie. Et liceat eisdem monachis de boscho et in omni bosco suo, de aquis et in aquis suis quicquid uoluerint facere. Et sint liberi ab omni uexatione et penitus extra dangerium forestariorum et omnium aliorum seruientum terre, de pastu, uidelicet, ef omnibus aliis exactionibus quas forestarii et alii seruientes terre solent exigere, et de omnibus querelis et placitis et occasionibus et consuetudinibus, et de omni seruili opere et seculari exactione. Et habeant sibi omnimodam forisfacturam propriorum hominum suorum, sola iusticia uite et membrorum mihi et heredibus meis retenta. Et per omnes forestas meas pasturam habeant porcorum suorum quietam a pannagio, et quicquid ad ardendum et ad edificandum habuerint neces- sarium. Si quis uero uel in presenti uel in futuro quicquam de his que predicte abbatie concessi calumpniatus fuerit, non tenebuntur inde monachi respondere, sed ad me pertinebit et ad heredes meos calumpniatoribus eorum uel escambio uel alio rationabili modo satisfacere, monachisque quicquid eis donaui guaran- tizare et integrum conseruare. Districte ergo prohibeo super forisfacturam meam, uidelicet decem mar- carum, ne quis eos vel homines suos aut seruientes suos aut res aub posses- siones eorum maliciose uexet aut grauet uel in aliqua re disturbet. Quod si quis facere presumpserit dei maledictionem et meam similiter et forisfacturam premonstratam se nouerit incidisse. Quicunque uero locum ipsum et elemosinam meam eidem assignatam pro- mouerint siue manu tenuerint, cum dei benedictione et mea remunerationem eternam inueniant. Testibus Domino Albino episcopo Fernensi et Hugone Oxeriensi, Johanne Mariscallo, Johanne de Erleg, Willelmo de Lundon, Radulpho de Bendeuill, Mylone filio episcopi, Philippo Prendelgast, Thoma filio Antonii, Waltero Porcell, Willelmo de Sancto Leodegario, Thoma de Dummer, Mauritio de Lundon, Andrea Auenel, Willelmo de Cantinton, Johanne de Penriz, Eustachio de Bertrimmunt, Terrico de Niuer’, Thoma Russel et multis aliis. This charter was executed in Ireland, as the names of the witnesses indicate, and it may be dated shortly after William Marshal’s arrival to take up his fief in 1207. Its terms were closely followed by Walter Marshal, the founder’s son, in his charter to Dunbrody Abbey! about 1241. The Saxon legal terms employed are common in deeds of this nature. ‘ Socha’ is from the Saxon ‘soch,’ which means ‘liberty,’ sc. to minister justice. ‘Sacha’ is from ‘sac,’ a ‘ cause,’ and denotes the privilege which the lord of a manor had of holding pleas in causes of debate among his vassals. ‘Toll’ implies liberty to take ‘custom’ and to be exempt therefrom. ‘Theam’ is from ‘ tyman,’ to bring forth, and has to do with the powers of the lord of the manor over his vassals and their children. ‘Infangenetheof’ denotes the liberty to try a thief for offences committed within the estate. 1C.M.A. ii, 162. 20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. All the early donations of land to the convent were, like this the first, given ‘ pro salute animae ’ of the donor and his relatives. They were made ‘in puram et perpetuam elemosynam,’ and there was no question of any return by way of rent or the like, for the first half century of the life of the abbey. Thereafter leases begin to appear among the abbey muniments, no. 61 being the first granted by an individual of which we have a record. William Marshal’s seal is still attached to the charter, which is mentioned (as is natural) in the Extracts from the Duiske registers (H, I’, L). Cistercian abbeys were always dedicated to God and the Blessed Virgin Mary ; and they were generally given some special title in addition. Thus Baltinglass was ‘de Valle Salutis,’ Killenny was ‘de Valle Dei,’ and Duiske, with which we are particularly concerned, was ‘de Valle sancti Saluatoris.’ It has been already explained (p. 12) that it was through his wife Isabella, Strongbow’s daughter, that William Marshal obtained his vast possessions. A carucate contained about 120 Irish acres; and of the eleven carucates granted at Annamult, charters 1 and 2 have told of quit claims by former tenants. The land held by Stephen de Valle was at Tulachany (see further, p. 21), or Grange, in the barony of Shillelogher, co. Kilkenny, a district already mentioned (p. 18) as one of the temporary resting-places of the monks from Stanley, before the abbey of Duiske was built. In 1247 we find John de Valle holding Marshal lands at Tulachany,' and the family—variously known as de Valle, Wale, Wall, Veal, or Calf—remained there for centuries. Stephen de Valle appears elsewhere as a witness, along with Alan Beg, to a Charter of William de Burg, who died in 1206." The district known as the sland was part of the parish of Kilmokea in the barony of Shelburne, co. Wexford; it is no longer separated from the mainland, as the channel has long since been filled up. Most of the witnesses to this important charter were considerable people : Albin O' Molloy, bishop of Ferns, was the last Celtic bishop of that see. He had been formerly abbot of the Cistercian monastery of Baltinglass, and had in 1204 (see Charter 6) already consecrated a cemetery for his brother Cistercians at Duiske. He ruled the see of Ferns from 1186 to 1223. For Hugh le Rous, bishop of Ossory, and John Marshal, see p. 15, above. John d’ Erlée, so called from Early in Berkshire, was one of William Marshal’s most trusted followers. He came to Ireland with his lord in February, 1207, and was entrusted with the custody of southern Leinster when the earl was summoned back to England by King John. He witnessed the Charters granted to Kilkenny, and to Dunbrody and Tintern abbeys. He obtained the estate, now known as Karlston, in the barony of Shillelogher, co. Kilkenny, from an earlier Anglo- Norman grantee. He was probably alive in 1228 (see Charter 25). William de London was possibly a kinsman of Henry de Londres, who was archbishop of Dublin from 1218 to 1228; he appears as a witness to a charter granted by that prelate.’ He also witnessed King John’s charter to Dublin in 1200,‘ and William Marshal's charter to Tintern,’ as well as two deeds preserved in the archives of Christ Church, Dublin.* 'C.M.A. ii, 405. 2 R.T.A. 105. 9 R.T.A. 286 ; cf. 67, 68. * Chartae, &c., p. 12. » Ibid., p. 80. © Nos. 28, 29. Burnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 21 Ralph de Bendeville appears as Archdeacon of Leighlin in 1210, but he had not reached that dignity when he witnessed this instrument (cf. Charter 7). He appears earlier as witnessing a charter granted by Strongbow (before 1176).! Por Milo Fitz Bishop see p. 8, and for Thomas Fitz Anthony p. 15. Philip de Prendergast was son of Maurice de Prendergast, from the Flemish colony in Pembrokeshire, who had been granted land near Wexford by Strongbow. Philip, who was one of William Marshal’s men (although not uniformly loyal to his lord), married Matilda de Quency (see Charter 18) in 1198, and thus became lord of the manor of Enniscorthy. He appears frequently as a witness to charters of this period.* He died in 1229. Walter Purcell was another of William Marshal’s men. He held land adjoining that of the St. Legers in co. Kilkenny,® and was the founder of a well-known Kilkenny family. He appears as seneschal of Leinster in 1219,‘ and as witness to many charters varying in date from 1200° to 1202. William de St. Leger was granted the parish of Tullaghanbrogue, co. Kilkenny, at the invasion ; and the family kept the property until the Cromwellian confisca- tions, when it was given to the Cuffes. Geoffrey St. Leger, bishop of Ossory from 1260 to 1287, was presumably of the same stock. William was a benefactor to St. Thomas’ Abbey,° and either he or his son (who had the same name) made a grant to the convent of Duiske (see Charter 48). Thomas de Dumner may have been of the kin of Philip Dumer, who held Marshal lands at Dysert, co. Kilkenny, in 1247.’ Maurice de London witnessed King John’s Charter to Dublin in 1200,° and William Marshal the elder’s charters to Tintern’ and to Duubrody,"” about 1208 ; as well as Walter Marshal’s charter to the latter abbey in 1244." In Richard Marshal’s deforestation charter of 1233 he is named as holding land in the vicinity of Ross." He appears again (if this be the same man) in Charter 59. William de Caunteton. The Cauntetons (or Condons, as they have been called in later times) acquired the lordship of Glasscarrig, near Gorey, co. Wexford, towards the end of the twelfth century. This William de Caunteton may be identified with the man of that name who witnessed grants to St. Thomas’ Abbey before 1189," and about 1200." He is mentioned in Charter 14 as the husband of Cecilia, the daughter of Alan Beg (see p. 11, and further, p. 35). John de Penriz appears in the year 1205," as receiving a writ of Mort d’ Ancestor against Theobald Walter, touching land in Arklow. For Eustace de Bartolomonte see p. iT. 4. Amending Grant by William Marshal to the abbey of Duiske of land at Tulachany with Clundaf, Kilmeggeth, and Liscrithan. This charter is identical with no. 8, except that the words in no, 8 ‘‘ terram 1¢.M.A. i, 258. 2 R.T.A. 155, 157, 214, 221, 226, 338; C.M.A. i, 30, 107, 109. 3 R.T.A. 137, 356. 4 ¢.D.1. i, 873. » Chartae, p. 12. oR.T.A, 48, 137. 7C.M.A. ii, 405. S Chartae, p. 12. ® Chartae, p. 80. 10 ¢.M.A. ii, 159. 1 ©.M.A., ii, 164. 12 ¢.M.A. ii, 157. 8 R.T.A, 200. WR.T.A. 112; cf. also 88. 16 ©.D.I. i, 280. 22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. quam Stephanus de Valle tenuit,’” are replaced by the more specific description | ‘et Tullachani cum pertinentiis suis, scilicet Clundaf et Kilmeggeth et Liscrithan.” The seal is intact, as in no. 8, and the witnesses are the same. ‘The charter was apparently re-written to obyiate any future dispute as to the extent of the lands granted at Tulachany, which with its appurtenances constitutes the modern parish of Grange, co. Kilkenny. Kilmeggeth is now called Kilmogg, or the Race Course. See no. 107 for a complete description of the lands comprised in the Grange of Tulachany. A facsimile of this charter will be found in Gilbert’s National Manuscripts of Ireland, pt. II, no. lxix. 3} Confirmation by Hugh le Rous, bishop of Ossory,’of William Marshal’s grants of land to the abbey of Duiske, with the tithes of the chapels of Duiske and Annamult. H. dei gratia Ossoriensis episcopus omnibus Christi fidelibus ad quos presens carta peruenerit salutem et benedictionem. Licet omnibus quibus deus preesse nos uoluit feneamur prodesse, maxime tamen illud nos conuenit paterne dilectionis curam sollicitius impendere quos prepollere nouimus artioris vite et religionis decore. Inde est quod dilectos filios nostros abbatem et monachos Sancti Salvatoris de Dowisky cum suis omnibus fratribus famulis bonis et beneficiis sub dei et nostra protectione suscepimus ; et terras eorum et omnia tenementa tam laica quam ecclesiastica tam mobilia quam immobilia pie illue a viro venerabili Willelmo Marescallo comite de Pembroc iam concessa vel in posterum concedenda, et nominatim capellas de Dowisky et de Atermolt, cum decimis, et aliis pertinentiis ad easdem capellas spectantibus, divine karitatis intuitu fratribus eisdem concessimus, et in perpettum auctoritate pontificali confirmauimus, ~ Testibus capitulo de Stanleg, unde eos comes prenominatus ad fundandum sibi cenobium in Hyberniam accersuit, Roberto de Kocre, Odone Archidiacono, Ricardo Fanin, Reginaldo canonico de Bomine, Felice clerico, Radulpho Russel, Odone filio Benedicti, et Adam, seruientibus nostris, et multis aliis. Of this charter, portions of the seal remain. It is probably not much later than nos. 3 and 4, and seems to have been executed in Ireland, whither the chapter of Stanley (or some of its members) had been brought by the earl for the founding of the monastery. The names of Odo l'Ercedekne and Richard Fannin, who witnessed William Marshal’s charter to Kilkenny about the same time, and also our Charter no. 1 (see p. 14), confirm this view of the place where the charter was granted. Reginald, canon of Bodmin, who also appears, was Reginald de Aclond, one of four Austin canons whom Geoffrey Fitz Robert (see p. 14) brought over from Bodmin in Cornwall, for the priory which he founded at Kells. Reginald was the first prior, being succeeded by Hugh le Rous; but when the latter was made Bishop of Ossory, he again became prior (see no. 9), and appears as late as 1229 in that capacity. Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 23 6. Letters testimonial of Hugh le Rous, bishop of Ossory, to the abbot of Citeaux and the general chapter of the Cistercians; setting forth that during his absence in England and by his permission, Albin, bishop of Ferns, on 6 June, 1204, had dedicated a cemetery at Duiske on the land which William Marshal had given for a monastery to monks from Stanley; and incorporating the Bishop of Ferns’ certificate of the dedication, as well as the formal agreement of Gregory, abbot of Jerpoint, and Iman, abbot of Killenny, thereto. Viro uenerabili et uirtutum meritis insigni domino abbati Cisterciensi sancteque congregationi capituli eiusdem generalis, H. diuine dono gratie Ossoriensis episcopus cursu securitatis brauium consequi felicitatis eterne. Cum in perhibendo ueritati testimonio omni humane creature simus debitores in eorum negociis promouendis, adhue promptiores tenemur inuenire, quorum fundatio patrie ad securitatem, quorum sustentatio tam diuitibus quam pauperibus ad solamen, quorum prorsus conuersatio dei creuit ad eloriam et honorem. Hine est quod petentibus in nobis dilectis filiis nostris sacri ordinis uestri uiris religiosis, abbate scilicet et conuentu de Valle Sancti Saluatoris, sancte coneregationi capituli uestri generalis duximus testificandum quod cum uir illustris W. Marescallus Comes Pembroke monasterium fundasset memora- tum in Valle que nune dicitur Sancti Saluatoris, et ex re quidem}? nomen accepit cum prius esset locus horroris et uaste solitudinis, spelunca latronum et cubile sanguinis insidiantium, pro negociis nostris in Anglia constituti, archidiacono et officialibus nostris litteris patentibus dedimus in mandatis ut si fratres monasterii predicti ante reditum nostrum in Hyberniam in fundationis sue loco cimiterium sibi desiderarent dedicari per uenerabilem fratrem nostrum Fernensem episcopum, uel alium quemlibet antistitem transiftum per uos facientem, hoe benigne auctoritate nostra permitterent adimpleri. Fratribus igitur memoratis hoe petentibus cum cimiterio ipsorum dedi- cando dominus Fernensis memoratus accessisset et inter eiusdem loci monachos ex parte una et de Joriponte ac de Valle Dei abbates tune ibidem presentes ex parte altera, de uicinitate loci questio oriretur, tandem idem abbates sicut patuit ex post facto in consensum transeuntes, eidem dedicationi faciende ipsi episcopo sine contradictione astiterunt et cooperati sunt, prout idem episcopus litteris suis patentibus protestatur, quas et oculis uidimus et manibus nostris contrectauimus sub tenore ac forma quam presenti pagine censtimus inferendam : “Domino Cisterciensi et omnibus reuerendis patribus qui omni recursu temporis ad Cisterciensium conueniunt capitulum, Albinus Dei gratia Fernensis de ordine Cisterciensi creatus episcopus, ad suam filiorumque salutem recta discernere in eo qui saluat rectos corde: 24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Nouerit uniuersitatis uestre prouidentia quod anno ab Incarnatione domini w.ccum. vir Idus Junii in Osseria, ex permissione et auctoritate domini Hugonis Ossoriensis episcopi, qui tune temporis causa existente in Angliam transfretauerat, iuxta ripam fluminis Barwo, circumfluente populo, et assistentibus nobis et cooperantibus uenerabilibus fratribus nostris Gregorio et Yman Sancte Marie de Jeriponte et Valle Dei abbatibus, dedi- cationem cimiterii sollempniter celebrauimus in terra, uidelicet cui nomen est Adlatharan, et fuit quondam Bren Odowiskir, quam nimirum Willelmus Marescallus Comes de Pembrok ordini Cisterciensi ad construendam abba- tiam donauit Anglicis et Sancte Marie monachis de Stanleia in opus illud euocatis. Quamobrem eorum qui ibidem Deo seruituri sunt perpetue paci et tranquillitati prospicientes, in omnes tquecumque tenementa et alia bona ad suam et hospitum sustentationem et fundatione suo donata, siue que deinceps pia fidelium donatione consequi poterunt, diripiendo uel minuendo in eos malignari presumpserunt anathematis sententiam protulimus; omnes autem qui sedula protectione quascumque eorum possessiones defensare et ut benigna etiam largitate augere uoluerint Dei omnipotentis benedictioni comfhendauimus.” Hee igitur in nostra ita sollicitudine celebrater¢ peracta declarando posteris scripto mandauimus, et sigillo nostro muniuimus, quatinus boni predictos Dei seruos et eorum successores propter mercedem diligere et beneficiis .... . Tt DO Ae antur, et mali timore pene ab odio eorum et omni grauamine conpescantur, litteras etiam abbatis de Joriponte super uicinitatis concessas patentes qui abbatie de Valle Dei pater abbas est, in hee uerba uiderunt oculi nostri et manus nostre tractauerunt: “Domino abbati totique capitulo Cistercii frater G. dictus abbas de Joriponte totusque eiusdem loci conuentus salutem et deuotam obedientiam. Noueritis nos concessisse monachis de Sancto Saluatore ut in terra Ua Duuiskir suam construant abbatiam et grangias ad libitum suum con- stituant. Et ut omnis disceptandi occasio de uicinitate tollatur eandem concessionem nostram auctoritate nostre presentis carte generali capitulo directe et sigilli nostri testimonio communiuimus. Hane tamen damus eis licentiam salua ordinis reuerentia. Quoniam igitur abbatia pretaxata regu- lariter et secundum deum conuincitur stabilita sanctitati uestre....... censuimus et supplicandum quatinus inde gratius gratie uestre commendata permaneat et ipsius promotioni efficiamini proniores, quod uirorum inibi Deo sernientium quanto latius se diffundit opinio eo suauius noscitur redolere. Valeat sancta congregacio uestra semper in Christo.” A small piece of the seal of Bishop Hugh le Rous is still attached to this document, which presents several features of interest. Its tenor shows, in the first place, that the new abbey of Duiske was counted as being situate in the diocese of Ossory. Now the parish of Graiguenamanagh has always been regarded, since the beginning of the fourteenth century at any rate,’ ' It is not included in the Taxataone of i pexiolen i in Ossory in 1306 and 1318, which are given in the Red Book of Ossory. See Charter 28, infra. or Brernarp— The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 2 as belonging to the diocese of Leighlin. But throughout its history, the abbey of Duiske, as distinct from the parish which grew up around it, was counted as in Ossory diocese. This appears explicitly in the year 1245 ;! in 1254 ;* in 1306, when the abbey is described in Charter 97 as of the diocese of Ossory, and when (as also in 1318) it was taxed with that diocese ;? in 1362,‘ 1440,° 1460,° 1475,’ and 1490,° the abbey being indicated in each of these years as ‘‘ Ossoriensis diocesis.’’ So it is described also in 1513, in the title of the Extracts from the Register which we call K.° Indeed as early as 1228, the Bishop of Leighlin formally renounced” all claims against the abbey of Duiske, arising out of its absorption of Killenny, which was in his diocese. It was probably on account of the difficulties arising from the circumstance that the abbey and the parish of Graigue were not in the same diocese, that an instrument of date 1401 setting forth the boundaries of Leighlin was entered in the Duiske Registers.” The description of the site of Duiske Abbey as ‘‘a place of horror and of a vast solitude, a cave of robbers, and the lair of those who lie in wait for blood”’ reads strangely to those who know it now as a beautiful and smiling valley. But it has always to be remembered, to the credit of the monks, here and elsewhere, that they did a great work in reclaiming and cultivating wild tracts of country. Many of the erants of land set out in subsequent charters were grants of bare moor and bog and mountain ; it was by the labours of the community at Duiske that they became valuable. The opening words of the certificate of Albin, bishop of Ferns," allude to the rule requiring all Cistercian abbots to attend annual chapters at Citeaux. This was modified for the Irish houses, the presence of three only of the Irish abbots being required, and the abbot of Mellifont being made responsible for their compliance with the regulation.” That it was necessary to obtain the consent of the neighbouring abbeys of Jerpoint and Killenny, before a new establishment could be set up, was natural ; and the disputes between Duiske and these convents which continued for centuries show how far from a mere formality this consent was. There was really not room for three Cistercian houses in the same county, and this became plain very soon. The language of the consent by the abbots of Jerpoint and Killenny shows that in 1204 the abbey of Duiske had not yet been built. ‘‘ Ut in terra Ua Duniskir suam construant abbatiam’”’ were the terms of their concession to their new neighbours and rivals. The date of Bishop Hugh’s Letters Testimonial cannot be determined with precision, but it was probably later than that of William Marshal’s Foundation Charter, which we ascribed, tentatively, to 1207. 1 Charter 53. ? See p. 86. 5 See p. 151. ' Charter 99. 5 Charter 101. 5 Charter 103. 7 Charter 104. 5 Charter 105. ” See p. 154. ” Charter 28. 1 Tt is almost illegible, but its tenor is unmistakable. It is found both in BE and in F. 12 See p. 23. 18 Statuta Ord. Cist. 1195, no. 56 (Martene, Thesaurus iv, 1286). 4 The local tradition is that the masons went to Graiguenamanagh, as soonas they had completed the building at Jerpoint Abbey (Carrigan, iv, 294). R,I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. C. 26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ie Grant, with the consent of Hugh, bishop of Ossory, by R. de Bendeville, archdeacon of Leighlin, of the tithes of Annamult to the convent of Duiske, for a rent of one silver mark annually. Hee est conuentio facta et determinata consilio et assensu H. Ossiriensii episcopi inter abbatem et monachos Cisterciensis ordinis de domo Sancte Saluatoris quam dominus W. Marescallus fundauit in Osseria et R. de Bendeuille Leglinensem archidiaconum super decimis de Admolt: Scilicet quod dicti monachi tenebunt et libere et quiete possidebunt dictas decimas reddendo inde annuatim dicto R. archidiacono unam marcam argenti ad festum Sancti Michaelis uel infra quindecim dies. Et ut hee conuentio rata et in posterum inconcussa permaneat predicti monachi parti cirographi, quam predictus R. habet, sigillum abbatis sui apposuerunt, et memoratus R. parti quam monachi habent sigillum suum apposuit, et sigillum domini H. Ossoriensis episcopi cum sigillo abbatis de Stanleche utrique parti apponi fecerunt. The three seals attached to this instrument have disappeared. Por Ralph de Bendeville, archdeacon of Leighlin, see p. 21. It is not apparent why he should have had any claim on the tithes of Annamult, which is in the middle of the diocese of Ossory. The grant was probably made about 1209. 8. Grant by Odo, dean of Kilkenny and his chapter, at the presentation of Hugh, bishop of Ossory, to the convent of Duiske, of the vill of ikerlevan, with the church, &¢., for an annual rent to St. Canice’s Cathedral of twenty shillings, to be paid half-yearly on St.Canice’s Day (October 11) and Holy Cross Day (May 3). Omnibus Sanete Matris Ecclesie filiis ad quos presens seriptum peruenerit O. Decanus de Kilkenni et ejusdem loci capitulum eternam in domino salutem. Sciatis nos concessisse et confirmasse ad presentationem venerabilis patris nostri domini Hugonis Ossoriensi Episcopi deo et ecclesie Sanecte Marie de Abbatia Sancti Saluatoris et dilectis in Christo fratribus ibidem deo seruientibus totam uillam de Stachmakerlewan cum ecclesia illius uille et cum omnibus ad eam pertinentibus, habendam et tenendam in perpetuum integre plenarie et honorifice cum natiuis et omnibus libertatibus; reddendo inde annuatim matrici ecclesie Ossoriensi uiginti solidos ad duos terminos pro omni seruicio et exactione uidelicet ad festum Sancti Kannici decem solidos et ad inuentionem Sancte Crucis decem. Nos autem remisimus et quietum clamauimus predictis fratribus clameum, quod habuimus adversus ipsos de terra in uilla de Tulahhani. Bernarp—TVhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 27 Et ut hee nostre confirmationis pagina in posterum illibata permaneat eam presentis scripti testimonio et sigilli nostri appositione corroborauimus. Hiis testibus Domino H. Lehhelinensi episcopo, Willelmo Marescallo comite Pembrok, O. Decano de Kilkenni, G. archidiacono Ossoriensi, O. Priore Sancti Johannis de Kilkenni, Roberto de Baligaueran et Normanno, eapellanis, Magistro Edmundo, Ricardo de Ponte clerico, Thoma clerico, et multis aliis. Ti-kerlevan, or Stackmalkerlevan,' is near Coppenagh in the parish of Graiguenamanagh. ‘This presentation is confirmed in later charters (nos. 28, 26, and 44). As Hugh le Rous, bishop of Ossory (see p. 15), died in 1218, this instrument (of which the seal has disappeared) must have been executed before that year, but we can determine the date more exactly. The earliest deans and archdeacons of Ossory are not accurately given in Cotton’s Fasti, but the additional information now provided in the published Register of St. Thomas’ Abbey enables us to get a little nearer to the facts, although precise dates cannot be fixed. Confusion has been caused? by forgetful- ness of the circumstance that Archidiaconus often stands for the family name lV Hreedekne (see p. 15, above), and is not always the title of an ecclesiastic. Putting together the charters at pp. 1385, 310, 314 of the Register of St. Thomas’ Abbey, we reach the result that Odo or Hugh became Dean about 1216, and was succeeded by William in 1228. Of the Archdeacons, we have Reginald in 1205 and 1215, succeeded in the latter year by Gilbert, to whom followed Odo about 1223, and Almaric (see no. 31) in 1228. Hence Odo, dean of Kilkenny,’ gives us 1216 as the earliest date for this instrument. H., bishop of Leighlin, the first witness, was Herlewin de Marisco, a Cistercian monk, who died in 1217, and was buried in Dunbrody Abbey.‘ This fixes the charter to the years 1216-1217. Wilkam Marshal, earl of Pembroke (see p. 12), died in 1219. His residence from 1213 was mainly in England, but this deed must have been witnessed during a brief visit to his lands in Ireland.’ See the next charter (9). Osbert, the prior of St. John’s, Kilkenny, a house of Austin Canons, founded by William Marshal senior, appears at various dates between 1202 and 1227.° Robert of Gowran appears several times as attesting charters of St. Thomas’ Abbey.’ He is described variously as ‘clericus’ and as ‘ officialis Ossorie.’ Of the remaining witnesses, we know nothing. Richard de Ponte was probably ‘ Richard of Ross,’ Ross being often called Ros-ponte at this period. 1 The prefix ta, ti, is often corrupted into sta, sti in the eastern counties of Ireland: e.g. Stillorgan = Tigh-Loreain. * See, e.g., Gilbert’s note in R.T.A., 135. 3 This is the older and more correct title. But for centuries the Dean of the Cathedral Church of St. Canice’s has been called the ‘‘ Dean of Ossory.” +C.M.A. ii, 280. ® See Orpen, ii, 218. 6 See Charters 9, 10, 13, 14, 23, 24, and R.T.A. 132, 308, 322, 323. TR.T.A. 132, 133, 136, 233, 313, and C.D.I. i, 1870 (under the year 1251). [4] 28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 9 Convention made between Odo, dean of Kilkenny, with his Chapter and S. the abbot and convent of Duiske. The dean to hold thechurch of Tulachany with 15 acres of land in that vill with tithes of the crops of the monks, and one acre of meadow for the tithes, greater and lesser, of the hay of their farmers: at the dean’s death, the said church and all tithes to revert to the convent. For this, the monks are to pay to St. Canice’s one mark of silver annually, for all customs and exactions which belong to the Bishop of Ossory and his officials, saving the synodical dues. Hec est conuentio facta inter Odonem decanum et capitulum de Kilkenni ex parte una et S.abbatem et conventum de Sancto Saluatore ex parte altera, in presentia domini H. Ossoriensis episcopi et illustris viri W. Marescalli Comitis Pembrok ; quod uidelicet predictus O. decanus tenebit ecclesiam de Tolachhani et possidebit quod uixerit cum quindecim acris terre in eadem uilla ei assignatis, et decimis de frugibus monachorum in ipsa uilla prouenientibus, et una acra prati pro decimis feni,decimis quoque tam maioribus quam minoribus firmariorum et hominum suorum in eadem uilla manentium. Postyuam vero prefatus O. decanus in fata decesserit, abbas monasterii memorati et conuentus possidebunt ecclesiam memoratam de Tolachhani jure perpetuo et habebunt in usus proprios cum decimis et obuentionibus uniuersis ad eam pertinentibus; reddendo inde annuatim ecclesie cathedrali de Kilkenni unam marcam argenti ad duos terminos ad festum scilicet Inuen- tionis Sancte Crucis dimidiam marecam, et ad festum Sancti Kennicii dimidiam, pro omni consuetudine et exactione que uel ad episcopum Ussoriensem uel ad ejus officiales pertineat, saluis tamen sinodalibus, Ut igitur hee conuentio inuiolabiliter in perpetuum perseueret tam episcopus Ussoriensis quam capitulum et abbas memoratus atque conuentus sigilla sua presenti cirographo in robur et munimen appenderunt. Hiis testibus, Domino H. Ossoriensi episcopo, Domino W. Marescallo Comite Pembrok, Reginaldo priore de Kenles, Osberto priore de Sancto Johanne, Roberto de Baligauran, Nicholao capellano Comitis, Waltero capellano Comitisse, Willelmo Crasso, Odone Archidiacono, Waltero Purcel, Guidone de Cultura, Thoma de Druhelle, Philippo clerico, homa clerico, et multis aliis. The fragments of two seals still adhere to this charter, which must be about the same date as no. 8, viz. 1216. It was granted in the presence of Hugh le Rous, bishop of Ossory (p. 15), and of William Marshal the elder (p. 12); and most of the witnesses have come before us in earlier charters. Thus Osbert, prior of St. John's and Robert of Gowran have appeared in no. 8 ; Reginald, prior of Kells, in no. 5 (p. 22); William Crassus in no. 2 (p. 16); Odo Archdekyne in no. 1 (p. 14) ; digs Purcell in no. 3 (p. 21); Guy de Cultura and Philip the clerk in no. 2 (p. 17). Brrnarp—Zhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 29 Thomas de Drwhelle signed the Kilkenny charter of William Marshal the elder between 1207 and 1211 ;' and charters of his, concerning lands at Hacketstown, co. Carlow, are in the Register of St. Thomas’ Abbey ;* he attested other deeds in the same register at various dates between the years 1202 and 1218.’ For another member of the de Druhelle family see Charter 11. 10. Confirmation by Hugh, bishop of Ossory, of the grant of the church of Tulachany, &e., set out in Charter no. 9. Uniuersis Sancte Matris Ecclesie filiis ad quos presens seriptium peruenerit H dei gratia Ossoriensis ecclesie minister eternam in domino salutem. Ad uniuersitatis uestre uolumus noticiam peruenire nos ex cons... . ef consensu capituli nostri concessisse et presenti carta confirmasse abbati et monachis de Sancto Saluatore ecclesiam de J'olachhany cum decimis et obuentionibus uniuersis ad eam pertinentibus habendum post obitum Odonis decani de Kilkenni in usus proprios et possidendum in perpetuum libere et quiete ; reddendo inde annuatim ecclesie cathedrali de Kalkenni post decessum predicti O. decani unam marcam argenti ad duos terminos scilicet ad festum Inuentionis Sancte Crucis dimidiam maream et ad festum Sancti Kennicii dimidiam pro omni consuetudine et exactione que uel ad episcopum Ossori- ensem uel ad ejus officiales pertineat, saluis tamen sinodalibus. Predictus vero O. decanus tenebit et possidebit ecclesiam de Tolochhany memoratam quoad uixerit cum quindecim acris terre in eadem uilla ei assig- natis, et decimis de frugibus monachorum in ipsa uilla prouenientibus, et una acra prati pro decimis feni, decimis quoque tam maioribus quam minoribus firmariorum et hominum suorum in eadem uilla manentium. Ut igitur hee concessio vestra et confirmatio inuiolabiliter in perpetuum perseueret eam scripti presentis attestatione et sigilli nostri appositione duximus roborandam. Huis testibus, Domino W. Marescallo comite Pembrok, Reginaldo priore de Kenlis, Osberto priore de Sancto Johanne, Roberto de Baligauran, Nichola capellano comitis, Waltero capellano comitisse, Willelmo Crasso, Odone Archidiacono, Waltero Purcel, Guidone de Cultura, Thoma de Druhelle, Philippo clerico, Thoma clerico, et multis aliis. This deed is witnessed by the same persons as no. 9, and it was probably executed on the same day and at the same place. There is a memorandum of it in F, 1 Chartae, &e., p. 34. 2 R.T.A. 128, 312. 8 R.T.A. 125, 126, 135, 310, 355. 30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Hil. Grant, for the good of his soul, &e¢., by Richard of Flanders, free of all payment and service, of two acres in Tulachany, adjoining the abbey lands, and bounded on the west by the land of William de Valle. Uniuersis Sancte Matris Ecclesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit Ricardus Flandrensis eternam in domino salutem. Noueritis me ad honorem Dei et Beate Marie et omnium sanctorum pro salute anime mee et uxoris mee et liberorum meorum et successoruin meorum dedisse et hac presenti carta mea confirmasse abbatie de Valle Sancti Salua- toris in puram et perpetuam elemosinam cluas acras terre que iacent in angulo quodam iuxta terram dicte abbatie in Tulaghkenny, et non sunt diuise per aliquid fassatum ab illa terra; habent quoque a parte sui occidentali terram Willelmi de Valle. Volo igitur ut predicta abbatia habeat et teneat in perpetuum predictas duas acras liberas et quietas ab omni seruicio et exactione seculari que uel ad me uel ad heredes meos possit pertinere. Et ego et heredes mei wavantiza- bimus predictas duas acras abbatie prefate contra omnes homines et contra omnes feminas. Ut igitur hee mea donatio et elemosina firma ev stahilis perpetuo perseueret presenti scripto sigillum meum apposui. Hiis testibus, Llenrico, capellano de Karleski, Reginaldo capellano de Kiltrani, Radulpho capellano de Villa, Giliberto de Valle, Willelmo de Druhelle, ‘Choma persona de Kallan, Willelmo Maillardo, et multis aliis. Hoe autem in fine nosse uos uolo quod predicte due acre sunt de meo libero conquesto. The seal of Richard of Flanders is gone. His grant is confirmed in Charter no. 15 about 1225, where also we meet his son Matthew. John of Flanders, “miles,” i.e. Knight, witnessed John Fitz Geoffrey's charter to Kells, which must be dated after 1234, as it seems to have been executed after William Iitz Geofirey’s death in that year.’ William de Valle and Gilbert de Valle were members of the family who held Marshal lands at Tulachany (see p. 20, above). Both names appear in one of the Christ Church deeds at Dublin (no. 25) about the year 1218, and the same persons are probably indicated here. Gilbert de Valle was a brother of Stephen de Valle, and apparently a nephew of the Alan de Valle with whom we have met in Charter 3. They were contemporaries of Alan Beg.* Of Henry, the chaplain of Cahirleske, we know nothing. Cahirleske is near Ballaghtobin, south of Kells in co. Kilkenny. Reginald, chaplain of Kiltrani, may be the same person as ‘ Reginald the chaplain” who witnessed John Fitz Geoffrey's charter to Kells after 1284. Kiltrant 'The Charter is printed (and wrongly dated, as Mr. Orpen has pointed out) in Chartae, &c., p. 17. 2 See above, p. 11, and R.T.A. 107. Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 31 is the name given in the Red Book of Ossory to the parish of Burnchurch, not far from Kells, co. Kilkenny. Randolph, chaplain of Villa, is unknown, Perhaps Villa may stand for the vill of Kells. The remaining three witnesses are often associated. In 1215 William Fitz Geoffrey gave a charter to Kells,' which was witnessed by William Maillard (who was William Marshal senior’s standard-bearer, and was given lands at Mallards- town, between Callan and Kells) and by Thomas the parson of Callan. About 1220 William de Druhelle senior granted some tithes of Jenkinstown? to St. John’s, Kilkenny, among the witnesses being William de Druhelle junior and Thomas the parson of Callan. In 1223 William Marshal junior gave a charter to St. John’s, Kilkenny,’ which was witnessed by William Maillard and William de Druhelle. In 1227 William de Druhelle, knight, and Thomas rector of Callan appear together again (no. 23, below). And we find U’homas rector of Callan‘ in deeds dated about 1232 (nos. 43, 44). Putting together these data, we may fix the date of the instrument before us as about 1221. The William de Druhelle indicated was seemingly the younger of the two persons of that name. The note at the end of the charter, from which it appears that the lands granted are free of all service, having been gained ‘ by free conquest,’ is interesting. Mention must here be made of a charter not now extant, of which a précis is given in the extracts from the Duiske Registers (E) as follows: “Carta Willelmi Marescalli comitis Pemb: Teste domino Th. pincerna Hiberniae, Mauricio filio Ger., Willelmo Crasso primoque tune senes- callo Lagenie.”’ The persons here named can be readily identified from the date of the last mentioned, William Crassus or le Gras, whom we have met with before (p. 16). Ile was seneschal of Leinster after the year 1219, the year when William Marshal the elder (p. 12) died. This William Marshal had five sons, all of whom died childless, and his great Irish possessions were, in consequence, divided among his five daughters about the year 1246. It will be convenient to note here the main points of the pedigree, for future reference : William Marshal the elder (d. 1219) and his wife Isabella de Clare (d. 1220) had issue : 1. William Marshal the younger (d. 1231), who married Eleanor, sister of Henry III. 1 Chartae, &e., p. 16. ° Carrigan, iii, 249. * Dugdale, vi, 1143; see Orpen, lc. ii, 229. * He appears also in deeds of the same period quoted in Butler, Registrwm prioratus omniwm sanctorum juxta Dublin, pp. 16, 23. 32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. . Richard Marshal (d. 1234). . Gilbert Marshal (d. 1241). . Walter Marshal (d. 1245). . Anselm Marshal (d. 1245). 6. Matilda Marshal (d. 1248), who married Hugh Bigod, earl of Norfolk (d. 1225), and subsequently William de Warrene, earl of Warrenne and Surrey. Her portion of the Leinster lands included the Baronies of Forth, St. Mullins, and the Island in the counties of Carlow and Wexford. She had four sons— Roger Bigod, earl of Norfolk, Marshal of England (d. 1270); and Hugh (d. 1264), whose son Roger Bigod the second succeeded to the earldom and died in 1306; Ralph Bigod; and John Warrenne. 7. Isabella Marshal, who married Gilbert de Clare, earl of Gloucester. Iler estates were in co. Kilkenny, and subsequently came to James, 3rd Earl He oo bo oO of Ormonde, in 1391. 8. Sibilla Marshal, who married William de Ferrers, Earl of Derby. Ler portion was mainly in co. Kildare. 9. Eva Marshal, who married William, son of Reginald de Braose. The territory of Leix was assigned to her. 10. Joanna Marshal, who married Warin de Mount Chesney. Her portion was chiefly in co. Wexford. The grantor of the charter here under consideration was Wuliam Marshal the younger, who died in 1231, and its date was probably about 1220. We next come to Theobald Walter. There were four of that name. The first Theobald Walter (son of Hervey Walter and brother of Hubert Walter, archbishop of Canterbury) came to Ireland in the train of Henry II. He was rewarded for his services with large estates and was created hereditary Chief Butler (pincerna) of Treland—an office which still gives its name to the great house of Ormonde. This first Theobald Walter died in 1206, and left by his second wife Matilda de Vavasour, 1. Theobald Walter the second (b. 1200, d. 1230). He also left, by a former wife, 2. Beatrice Walter, who married—/irst, Thomas de Hereford; secondly, Hugh Purcell (see p. 86). 3. Matilda Walter, who married Gerald de Prendergast. It was Theobald Walter the second who was witness to the charter before us. He left a son, Theobald Walter the third (d. (1248), who in his turn had issue Theobald Walter the fourth (d. 1285). The other witness was Maurice Fitz Gerald, second Baron Offaly, who died in 1257. BernarD—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 33 12. Confirmation, for the good of his soul and the souls of his parents, by William Marshal the younger, earl of Pembroke, to the convent of Duiske, of the lands of Duiske, Annamult, Tulachany, Clindaf, Kalmeggeth, Liserithan, with bargages in Kilkenny, Wexford, and the Island, granted by his father. Willelmus Marescallus Comes Pembrokie uniuersis hominibus suis, Francis, et Anglis, Walensibus, et Hyberniensibus, et omnibus amicis et fidelibus suis salutem. Sciatis nos pro amore Dei et pro salute anime nostre et pro salute animarum patris nostri W. Marescalli Comitis Pembrokie, et matris nostre Comitisse Ysabel, atque omnium predecessorum ac successorum nostrorum, concessisse et hac presenti carta nostra confirmasse abbatie Sancti Saluatoris de ordine Monachorum Cisterciensium in terra Dowiskir donationes omnium terrarum et possessionum cum _ liber- tatibus omnibus et liberis consuetudinibus quas predictus pater noster eidem abbatie in puram et perpetuam elemosinam dedit et incartauit; scilicet totam illam terram Dowiskir cum pertinentiis suis, et Athenemolt pro undecim carrucatis terre, et Tulachkenni cum pertinentiis, suis, scilicet Clundaf et Kilmeggeth et Liscrithan inxta Kilkenny, pro decem carrucatis terre, unum quoque burgagium in Kilkenny, et aliud in Weseford, et tertium in Insula, et preterea quicquid ei poterit in futuro pia dona- tione seu uenditione fidelium, saluo seruitio nostro et heredum nostrorum peruenire. Volumus igitur et firmiter statuimus ut abbatia pronominata et abbas et monachi ipsius loci habeant et teneant omnes predictas terras et tene- menta pronominata cum ecclesiis et capellis et omnibus libertatibus et liberis consuetudinibus suis cum socha et sacha et toln et theam et infangenetheof bene et in pace libere et quiete plenarie et integre et honorifice ; In bosco et in plano, in pratis et pasturis, in aquis et molendinis, in stagnis et uiuariis, in mariscis et piscariis et gliscriis, in grangiis et uirgultis, in ulis et semitis, infra burgum et extra et in omnibus aliis locis et rebus; et sint quieti ipsi et homines et seruientes sui et res et possessiones eorum de geld et denegeld et murdro et latrocinio et de pecunia que ad murdrum pertinet uel ad latro- cinium et de uaccarum solutione quam dare solebant pro capitibus utlo- gorum, et de scuagio et hidagio et carruagio, et cornagio et summagio et hutiban et scyris et hundredis et de sectis scyrarum et hundredum et de exercitibus et assisis et summonitionibus et de tesauro ducendo et de auxiliis uicecomitum et omnium seruientum suorum et omnibus aliis auxiliis et de operationibus castellorum et pontium et parcorum et murorum et uiuariorum et de misericordia comitatus et de teloneo et pontagio et passagio et passagiot et lestagio et stallagio et tallagio et de clausuris et de werdpeni et hauerpeni et thethingpeni et blodwite et fichtwite et hengwite et flemeneswite. R.I,A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECI. C, [5] 34 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Et sit ipsa abbatia cum omnibus tenementis suis extra forestam et omnino sine regardo forestarie, et liceat eisdem monachis de boscho et in omni bosco suo de aquis et in aquis suis quicquid uoluerint facere et sint liberi ab omni uexatione et penitus extra dangerium forestariarum et omnium aliorum seruientum terre de pastu uidelicet et omnibus aliis exactionibus quas forestarii et alii seruientes terre solent exigere, et de omnibus querelis et placitis et occasionibus et consuetudinibus et de omni seruili opere et seculari exactione. Et habeant sibi omnimodam forisfacturam propriorum hominum suorum, sola iusticia uite et membrorum nobis et heredibus nostris retenta, et per omnes forestas nostras pasturam habeant porcorum suorum quietam a pannagio, et quicquid ad ardendum et ad edificandum habuerint necessarium. ; Siquis uero uel in presenti uel in futuro quiequam de his que predicte abbatie concessimus et confirmauimus calumpniatus fuerit non tenebuntur inde monachi respondere, set ad nos pertinebit et ad heredes nostros calump- niatoribus eorum uel excambio uel alio rationabili modo satisfacere monachis, que quicquid eis pater noster donauit guarantizare et integrum conseruare. Districte ergo prohibemus super forisfacturam nostram uidelicet decem marcarum, ne quis eos uel homines suos aut seruientes suos aut res aut possessiones eorum maliciose uexet an grauet uel in aliqua re disturbet. Volentes igitur hance concessionis nostre et confirmationis paginam ratam in perpetuum et stabilem permanere sigillum nostrum eidem apposuimus. His testibus, Domino Petro Ossoriensi episcopo, Johanne Marescallo, Thoma filio Antonii tune seneseallo Lagenie, Fulcone filio Warini, Henrico le Buteillier, Waltero Purcel, Willelmo Crasso utroque, Hamone Crasso, Henrico de Kernet, Reginaldo de Kernet, Magistro Deodato, et Magistro Henrico, clericis domini comitis, et multis aliis. This charter, which was of great importance to the Abbey (see no. 56, below), has lost its seal. It is the Confirmation of his father’s grants by William Marshal the younger (see p. 81); and, from the names of the witnesses, it must be of approximately the same date as his charters to Kilkenny,' Carlow,? and St. John’s Priory, Kilkenny,*? and may be set down as of the year 1223.! Peter Malveisin, although elected in 1218, was not consecrated to the bishopric of Ossory until the end of 1221 or the beginning of 1222.5 He died in 1280 or 1231. We have had before John Marshal (p. 15), Thomas Fitz Antony” (p. 15}, and Walter Purcell (p. 21), all of whom witnessed the Foundation Charter of the elder William Marshal. The attestation ‘‘ Willelmo Crasso utroque’’ seems to mean that both the brothers called William Crassus (see p. 16) were present on this occasion. 1 Chartag, &c., p. 34. * Chartae, &c, p. 38. ° Carrigan, iii, 249. * Another of William Marshal’s charters with many of the same witnesses is found in R.T.A. 119. * Carrigan, i, 35. Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 35 Hamo Crassus is often associated with his brother as a witness.' Fulk Fitz Warin married Matilda, the widow of Theobald Walter the first (see p. 82) in 1207, and he appears as one of the Marshal tenants in 1246.* A letter from him to Hubert de Burgh, justiciar, is extant.* There is a charter of Henry le Butler in the Register of St. Thomas’ Abbey.* Reginald de Kernet and Henry de Kernet appear again in Charter 16. Reginald also signs Charter 46 as Sheriff of Kilkenny about 1233. Henry appears in an unpublished Kells charter of date about 1240; his wife’s name was Claricia. Master Deodatus, one of the earl’s clerks, signed his charter to Kilkenny in 1228. His signature is not attached to the later charter to Carlow. It is possible that he is to be identified with the Deodatus who became bishop of Meath in 1224, but there is no direct evidence. Master Henry, another of the earl’s clerks, signed his Carlow charter. In the Extracts from the Duiske registers (EL) we have a record of an acquisition of land by the convent in the year 1225, which should be noted at this point. At the end of the twelfth century a Benedictine priory was founded at Glassearrig, near Gorey, co. Wexford, from the Abbey of St. Dogmael’s in Pembrokeshire. And in the year 1225 (as appears from the name of John [St. John] bishop-elect of Ferns, as a witness) two carucates of land in Bantry, which had been granted to Glassearrig Priory by Adam de Caunteton (see p. 21), were transferred to the abbey of Duiske (see no. 41), by an agreement made by Andrew, abbot of St. Dogmael’s, between the Prior of Glassearrig and Thomas the abbot of Duiske. Besides John St. John, two other witnesses are named in the précis in E, viz., William de Caunteton senior, who was Lord of Glasscarrig (p. 21), and Richard Prendergast (see p. 42, below). 13. Grant, for the good of his soul, &., by Alan Beg, with the consent of William de Caunteton and his wife, Cecilia, daughter and heiress of the said Alan, to the convent of Duiske, of the church of Duntnac- tathee in Idrone, with consecrated ground of twelve acres, also of the chapel of Rathkenny, with its consecrated ground, and the chapel of Rathsenboth in Forth, with consecrated ground of twelve acres. Omnibus Sancte Matris Ecclesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum perve- nerit Alanus Beg eternam in domino salutem. Sciatis quod ego, pro salute anime mee et uxoris mee Neste, et omnium 1 William Crassus senior and Hamo Crassus attested in 1222 the charter of William Marshal the younger, confirming the foundation of Tintern in Monmouthshire (Dugdale, Monasticon, v, 267). 2C.M.A. ii, 404 3 Royal Letters Henry IIT, vol. i, p. 305. 4p. 138. [5*] 56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. predecessorum parentum meorum ac liberorum et aliorum successorum lmeorum, assensu et voluntate Willelmi de Kantintune et uxoris sue Cecilie file mee, heredum scilicet meorum, dedi et concessi quantum pertinet ad jus patroni ‘et hac presenti carta mea confirmaui abbatie Beate Marie de Valle Sancti Saluatoris que est de ordine Cisterciensi ad sustentationem abbatis et monachorum ibidem Deo seruientium, ecclesiam de Duntnactathee in Odrona cum terra sanctuarii, scilicet duodecim acris et cum omnibus ad eandem ecclesiam pertinentibus, uidelicet capellam de Rathkenny cum terra sanctuarii et aliis pertinentiis suis, capellam quoque de Rathsenboth in Fodhred eisdem concessi cum terra sanctuarii scilicet duodecim acris et cum omnibus pertinentiis suis. Volo igitur et firmiter statuo ut prememoratus abbas et conventus de Valle Sancti Saluatoris habeant et teneant prenominata beneficia ecclesiastica in puram et perpetuam elemosinam ab omni exactione quantum ad jus patroni pertinet libera omnimodis et quieta. Et ego heredes mei warantizabimus eadem beneficia abbati et monachis eisdem contra omnes homines in quantum potest patronus warantizare. Ut igitur hee mea donatio et concessio rata in perpetuum et stabilis per- maneat presens scriptum censui in testimonium tam sigilii mei quam predicti Willelmi de Kantintune munimine roborandum. lis testibus, Domino Theobaldo Pincerna Hybernie, Willelmo Crasso primogenito tune senescallo Lagenie, Hamone Crasso fratre ipsius, Ricardo Pincerna, Nicholao le Marchis; Osberto priore Sancti Johannis de Kilkenni, Alueredo priore de Instioc, Randolpho persona de Baligauran, et multis aliis. One of the two seals of this charter is preserved. The grant was of great value (tbere is a note of it in E); it was confirmed in 1249 and again in 1262, as appears from notes in EF as follows :— “Charta W. Leigh]: epise: (cuius in superiori facta mentio) an. 1249 pontificatus nostri 21. Confirmatio charte Alani Beg patroni ecclesie Dunmactaydg per Lucam Dublin: archiep:’’ William (1228-1251) is the bishop of Leighlin indicated, and Luke (1228-1255) was the archbishop of Dublin. See p. 72. And again : “ Charta confirmationis {super eodem) T. Leghlin: episc: ad confirmationem doni et instrumenti bonae memoriae W. predecessoris nostri. Dat: anno gratie 1262, pontificatus nostri anno 10.”’ This was ,the confirmation by Bishop Thomas of Leighlin (1252-1275) of Bishop William's instrument. See nos. 49 and 68, infra. We have already met with Alan Beg (p. 11) and his son-in-law William de Caunteton (p. 21). The church of Duntnactathec may perhaps, as Mr. Orpen suggests, be identified with the ‘ecclesia de villa Alani,” mentioned in the Ecclesiastical Brrnarp—Vhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 37 ‘Taxation of Idrone.! He thinks this may have been Ballyellin, near Ullard (see no. 14), Rathkewy? was the name of a church on the estate (apparently in co. Meath) of Nicholas le Petit in 1229. ‘ Rathsenboth in the barony of Forth may, perhaps, be identified with Temple- shanbo, in co. Wexford, the root of both being the word seanbotha, which means “old huts.” We have already had several of the witnesses: Theobald Walter the second (p. 82); William Crassus senior (p. 16), who appears here as seneschal of Leinster, an office which we know he held in 1224 ;? Hamo Crassus (p. 55); Osbert, prior of St. John’s, Kilkenny (p. 27); and Ralph, the parson of Gowran (p. 11). Ricardus Pincerna was probably connected somehow with the Walters, and perhaps we should call him Richard Fitz Walter (see p. 42). He attested, along with Thomas Fitz Antony (see p. 15), a grant by one Simon Power, which is included in the Register of St. Thomas’ Abbey.* The priory of Inistioge was founded for Austin canons, by Thomas Fitz Antony about 1210, and Alwred of the priory of Keils, formerly of Bodmin (see p. 22), was chosen as the first prior of the new house. He witnesses several of our charters,? the latest in date being nos, 48, 44, about the year 1232. A fine stone effigy is still preserved in Inistioge church, which is thought to represent Alured, and to haye been placed over his grave.° Nicholas le Marchis or Marsh (see no. 42) was the owner of a fish-pond in the river Barrow, and probably held land adjoining. The date of this charter (no. 13) is about 1224. 14. Grant, for the good of his soul, &c., by Alan Beg, with the consent of William de Caunteton and his wife Cecilia, daughter and heiress of the said Alan, to the convent of Duiske (in the abbey of which he chooses a burial-place for himself), of half the church of Ullard, viz., all its tithes from his holdings in that vill. Omnibus Sancte Matris Ecclesie filiis ad quos presens seriptum peruenerit Alanus Beg eternam in domino salutem. Sciatis quod ego pro salute anime mee et uxoris mee Neste et omnium parentum predecessorum ac successorum meorum assensu et uoluntate Willelmi de Kantintune et uxoris sue Cecilie fille mee, heredum scilicet meorum, dedi et concessi, quantum ad ius pertinet patroni, et hac presenti carta mea confir- maui abbatie beate Marie de Valle Sancti Saluatoris ad sustentationem abbatis et monachorum ibidem deo seruientium medietatem ecclesie de Erard, scilicet decimas omnes et obuentiones ad eandem ecclesiam de terra quam in eadem 1C.D.1. v, p. 250. Odrone or Idrone (Ui Drona) is a large district in co. Carlow. 2Q.D.I. i, 1673, 2037, 2163. 3 Gormanston Reg., £. 209. He also held it in or after 1255 (ibid., f. 208), 4 RTA. 208. ® See R.T.A, 133 for a charter granted by him. Carrigan, iv, 113. > 38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. habeo uilla pertinentes, liberas et quietas ab omni exactione quantum ad ius patroni pertinet in puram et perpetuam elemosinam possidendas. Et ego et heredes mei warantizabimus easdem decimas prefatis abbati et monachis contra omnes homines in quantum potest patronus warantizare. Elegi etiam mihi in eadem abbatia cum obiero sepulturam, unde et me ipsum super elusdem abbatie obtuli altare. Ut igitur predicta donatio mea et concessio rata in perpetuum et stabilis permaneat presens scriptum in testimonium censui tam sigilli mei quam predicti Willelmi de Kantintune munimine roborandum. Hiis testibus, Domino Theobaldo Pincerna Hybernie, Willelmo Crasso primogenito tune Senescallo Lagenie, Willelmo Crasso iuniore, et Hamone Crasso fratribus ipsius, Ricardo Pincerna, Nicholao le Marchis, Osberto Priore Sancti Johannis de Kilkenni, Alueredo priore de Instioc, Randolpho persona de Baligauran, et multis aliis. Both the seals have disappeared from this charter, which is of the same character and must be of the same date as no. 13, viz. 1224. The witnesses are the same, with the addition of William Crassus junior, whom we have had before (see p. 17), and who frequently attested the charters of William Marshal the younger.’ Erard or Ullard, as it is now called, was a prebendal church in the diocese of Leighlin, about three miles to the north of the abbey of Graiguenamanagh or Duiske. An interesting doorway still remains among its ruins. Among the Patent Rolls of 1225 [m 4] there are Letters of Protection for two years for men and things belonging to the Abbot of ‘ Dus,’ which come into England. 15. Confirmation to the convent of Duiske by William Fitz Maurice, for the good of his soul, &c., of two acres of land, granted them by Richard of Flanders ; and also of four acres adjoining on the east, granted by Matthew, the son of Richard: reserving the service which Richard and Matthew are bound to pay on behalf of the monks. Omnibus ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit Willelmus filius Mauricii eternam in domino salutem. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra me pro salute anime mee et uxoris mee ac liberoruam nostrorum et antecessorum et successorum nostrorum concessisse et hac presenti carta mea confirmasse Deo et Sancte Marie et abbatie de Valle Sancti Saluatoris ordinis Cisterciensis et monachis ibidem Deo seruien- tibus duas acras terre quas eis Ricardus Flandrensis dedit et incartauit, que iacent in angulo quodam iuxta terram dicte abbatie in Thulachenni et non 1 See Chartae 34, 38 ; Carrigan, iii, 249; R.T.A. 119, 357 Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 39 sunt diuise per aliquod fossatum ab illa terra; habent quoque a parte sui occidentali terram Willelmi de Valle: Insuper eciam quatuor acras terre quas eisdem dedit et incartauit Matheus filius Ricardi Flandrensis, que iacent propinquiores duabus acris predictis ex parte orientali, et que sunt propriores terre dictorum monachorum ex parte meridionali, tenendas et habendas in puram et perpetuam elemosinam de me et heredibus meis libere et quiete ab omni seruicio et exactione et demanda ad me uel ad heredes meos pertinente, saluo seruicio tante terre quod mihi et heredibus meis predicti Ricardus Flandrensis et Matheus filius eius et eorum heredes pro monachis tenentur soluere, et saluis decimis ecclesiasticis. Ut autem hee mea concessio et confirmatio stabilis in perpetuum perse- ueret presentem cartam sigilli mei appositione roboraui. Hiis testibus, Willelmo Crasso primogenito, Willelmo Crasso juniore, Willelmo de Saneto Leodegario, Reimundo de Valle, Thoma de Kallan, Mauricio fratre meo, et aliis. This is a confirmation of no. 11 by the oyer-lord, William Fitz Maurice. It may be dated about 1225. William Hitz Maurice and his brother Maurice Fitz Maurice (who is a witness) were probably the sons of Maurice Fitz Maurice, 1st baron of Kiltrany.1 The younger brother, Maurice, was baron of Kiltrany, and was drowned in 1268.7 He was a witness to William Fitz Geoffrey’s charter to Kells in 1215.8 We have met already the two brothers William Crassus or le Gras (pp. 17, 38) ; William de St. Leger (p. 21) ; and Thomas de Callan (p. 31). For the family of de Valle cf. pp. 20, 30. Reymund de Valle appears about 1210,‘ and again between 1231 and 1243.5 16. Grant by Richard de Marisco, for the good of his soul and of the soul of his wife Beatrice, &c., to the convent of Duiske, of three carucates of his land near Rathboghal, at a rent of ten shillings and gauntlets which he owes to his lords; but if his lords relieve him from the foreign service which goes with the land, he gives it to the convent without rent, and with liberty to have wood for buildings and licence for feeding forty hogs and pasture for twelve cows. Uniuersis Sancte Matris Eeclesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit Ricardus de Marisco salutem in domino. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra quod ego pro salute anime mee et Beatricis uxoris mee et liberorum nostrorum necnon et omnium parentum nostrorum predecessorum et successorum dedi et concessi et hac presenti carta mea confirmaui ad honorem Dei et beate Matris eius omniumque sanctorum See Burtchaell, Jowrnal R.S.A.1., 1892, pp. 362-3. 2C.M.A. ii, 290, 316. 3 Chartae, &e., p. 17. 1R.T.A. 120. 5R.T.A. 186. 40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. abbati et conuentui de Valle Sancti Saluatoris terram meam que dicitur Rathboghel et iacet pro tribus carrucatis terre, habendam et tenendam libere et quiete in puram et perpetuam elemosinam, saluo redditu decem solidorum et quarumdam cirotecarum quem debeo dominis meis de eadem terra, et saluo forinseco seruitio quod ad terram pertinet eandem. Si uero domini mei predictum seruitium relaxauerint et redditum, maneant et monachi predicti inde liberi in perpetuum. Concessi etiam monachis eisdem com[munam] in bosco meo ut libere capiant in eo ligna quantum opus habuerint ad ignem et ad edificia sibi [construen]da, pannagium quoque quadraginta porcorum liberum in perpetuum et pasturam duodecim uaccarum Volo igitur et firmiter statuo ut predictus conuentus de Valle Sancti Saluatoris habeat et teneat predictam terram sicut prediffinitum est liberam in perpetuum et quietam ab omni seruitio et exactione, que uel ad me uel ad heredes meos possit pertinere. Ego autem et heredes mei warantizabimus predictam terra conuentui memorato contra omnes homines et contra omnes feminas. Ut igitur hec mea donatio et concessio rata in perpetuum et stabilis permaneat in ipsius testimonium presenti scripto meum appendi sigillum. Hiis testibus, Nicholao de Ynteberghe, Henrico de Kernet, Reginaldo de Kernet, Roberto de Kaerdif, Rogero Russel, Philippo de Ynteberghe, Nicholao le Marchis, Symone Lupo, Ricardo Talun, et multis aliis. Charters 17, 18, 41, 79 are all concerned with the land of Rathboghal or Rath- bachlach (Rath bachaill ?) in the barony of Bantry, co. Wexford, of which the over- lord was Philip de Prendergast. Perhaps, as Mr. Goddard Orpen suggests, we should identify Rathboghal with his demesne of Monksgrange, 10 miles from Enniscorthy. No. 16 must be prior to no. 17, which again seems to have been executed before the death of Philip de Prendergast in 1229 (p. 21). It may be dated about 1226. Richard de Marisco or Marsh is, along with Raymund de Valle (p. 39), witness to a charter executed between 1223 and 1243.! He is described as “dominus Ricardus de Marisco, miles,”’ i.e. knight, in no. 79. For Nicholas de Hinteberg see p. 17. Philip de Hinteberg appears again about 1243.7 The de Kernets we have had already (p. 35) about 1223 ; and also Nicholas le Marchis or Marsh (p.37 ) about 1224. Robert de Cardiff or Kerdyf, who was a knight (miles), and owned lands in the neighbourhood of St. Mullins, co. Carlow (see nos. 46, 47, 48), appears in a dated charter of 1227 (no. 23). He is perliaps to be identified with ‘ R. de Cardiff’ who appears about 1229 in one of the deeds of Christ Church, Dublin.» A Robert de Cardiff, probably of the same family, was Provost of New Ross in 1285.‘ Roger Russell also appears again in nos. 46, 47. Richard Talun or Tallon witnessed a charter of Thomas Fitz Antony,’ which must have been executed before the latter's death in 1229 (see p. 15). 'R.T.A. 189; cf. C.D.1. i, 2651, 2678. 2 C.D.I. i, 2629; see p. 107, infra. 3 No. 29. * See Hore’s New Ross, p. 151. > C.M.A. ii, 191. Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 41 7s Confirmation by Roger Galgheil, for the good of his soul and of the soul of Eleanor his wife, of the grant by Richard de Marisco to the convent of Duiske, of three carucates at Rathboghal in Bantry, which the said toger held from the lord Philip de Prendergast, and Richard de Marisco from hin. Omnibus ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit Rogerus Galgheil salutem in domino. Sciatis quod ego pro salute anime mee et Alianor uxoris mee ac liberorum nostrorum concessi et hac presenti carta mea confirmaui donationem quam Ricardus de Marisco fecit abbatie de Valle Sancti Saluatoris de terra que dicitur Rathbaglach et iacet pro tribus carrucatis terre in Bentrie quam ego tenui de domino meo Philippo de Prendegast et predictus Ricardus de me ; quietumque clamaui memorate abbatie quicquid iuris uel redditus pertinebat ad me et ad heredes meos de terra memorata, quatinus abbatia predicta terram illam liberam in perpetuum et quietam ab omni exactione possideat. In huius concessionis mee testimonium scripto presenti sigillam meum apposul. His testibus, Philippo, Willelmo, et Philippo, filiis meis, Reginaldo Albo de Bristollo, Johanne filio eius, Henrico filio Henrici de Kildauan, et multis aliis. This deed is concerned with the same grant as nos. 16 and 18, and may be assigned to the year 1226 or thereabouts. Richard de Marisco or Marsh held the land of Rathboghal directly from Roger Galgheil, whose overlord was Philip de Prendergast (see p. 21). The consents of all three were necessary, if the convent was to be put into secure possession of the large tract of land which was transferred. We meet some eighty years later with one John Galgal of Ballygally, who held land near New Ross of Roger Bigod, earl of Norfolk,’ and he was probably of the same family as Roger Galgheil. This Roger had three sons, Philip, William, and Philip, who attest the grant. Of Reginald Albus, or White, of Bristol, and his son John, we can discover nothing. Henry Fitz Henry of Kildavan (which is on the borders of co. Carlow and co. Wexford) may possibly be the man of that name who was seneschal of co. Wexford in 1259.2, A Henry Fitz Henry also attested William Fitz Geoffrey’s charter to Kells in 1215.8 1 Hore’s New Ross, 169. = See no. 62. 3 Chartae, &e., p. 17. R.I,A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. C, [6] 42 ~ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 18. . Grant by Philip de Prendergast and Matilda de Quency his wife, for the good of their souls, &c., to the convent of Duiske, of Rathboghal in Bantry, with three carucates of land in fee, which Roger Galgheil held from the said Philip and which was given by Richard de Marisco to the said convent. Uniuersis Sancte Matris Ecclesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit Philippus de Prendelgast eternam in domino salutem. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra me, pro salute anime mee et anime Matildist de Quinci uxoris mee et antecessorum et successorum nostrorum, ex consensu et uoluntate predicte Matildis de Quinci uxoris mee, concessisse et hac presenti carta mea confirmasse Deo et abbatie beate Marie de Valle Sancti Saluatoris et monachis ibidem Deo seruientibus Ratbachelach cum tribus carrucatis terre in feodo de Bentrie; scilicet ilam quam Rogerus Galgeyhel tenuit de me et Ricardus de Marisco eisdem monachis dedit, et ineartauit. Preterea dedi et concessi et confirmaui memoratis monachis redditum et omne seruitium quod ad me uel ad heredes meos de terra predicta pertinebat in puram et perpetuam elemosinam. Volo igitur ut predicti monachi habeant et teneant dictam terram plenarie et integre libere et quiete ab omni seruitio seculari et exactione. Et ut hee donatio mea concessio et confirmatio stabilis et inconcussa in perpetuum permaneat presenti scripto sigillum meum apposui. Hiis testibus, Ricardo de Prendelgast, Ricardo de Huscard, Roberto de Huseard, Willelmo de Prendelgast, Radolpho de Sumeri, Roberto Lupo, Ricardo de Marisco, R. filio Walteri, Th. Boscher, Ada Cod, A. clerico, et multis aliis. The seal is still attached to this instrument! (see Plate II). For Philip de Prendergast and Matilda de Quency his wife, see p. 21. He held the Duffrey estates in co. Wexford. Richard de Prendergast, who must have been one of the same family, and Adam Cod (a Wexford name), appear elsewhere as attesting a deed in the Register of St. Thomas’ Abbey.2. William de Prendergast appears again about 1230 and 1259.* The name of Huskard survives in the parish of Ballyhuskard, in the barony of Ballaghkeen, co. Wexford; and Robert de Huskard and Thomas Boscher appear as holders of land near New Ross in the deforestation charter of Richard Marshal, earl of Pembroke (p. $2), in 1238. : For Richard de Marisco see p. 40. Perhaps we may equate R. Fitz Walter with Ricardus Pincerna of Charter 18 (see p. 87). Robert Lupus or de Low appears again in a deed relating to co. Wexford ;‘ ef, p. 15. A. the clerk may be ‘ Augustine, the clerk,’ who attests charters about the same date.* ' There is a note of this charter in E. 2 R.T.A. 185. ° Charters 38 and 62. See also R.T.A. 186, 189, ‘ Hore’s Ferns, p. 350. * R.T.A. 186, 189, Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 48 The co. Wexford family of De Swmeri or Sutton appear half a dozen times in the Duiske charters (see nos. 36, 38, 41, 50,51). There were three brothers, Adam (whose wife was Clare), Ralph, and David. Of these, Adam had four sons, Robert, David (whose wife was Margaret), Ralph, and William. We shall meet with them all again. Here we have as a witness, the elder Ralph de Sumeri: he appears elsewhere! before 1224, and in 1280 (see no. 38). The instrument before us may be dated about 1226. We next come toa series of deeds which direct that the small and poor abbey of Killenny (see p. 4) shall be united to the prosperous abbey of Duiske. Although only twenty years in existence, the convent of Duiske was now a rich corporation, endowed with many broad acres, and enjoying the powerful patronage of Karl William Marshal and his great tenants. There was no need for another Cistercian house so near as Killenny; but, as we shall see, the union of the two provoked a good deal of opposition, and was especially distasteful to Jerpoint Abbey, of which Killenny was a daughter house. The procedure necessary for absorbing Killenny in Duiske was elaborate. First, the abbot of Froidmont, who came from France to visit formally the Irish Cistercian houses, directed the union of the two abbeys (no. 19); then his recommendation was confirmed by the abbey of Clairvaux, the mother house of Froidmont (no. 20); next the abbots of Citeaux, and of the four elder ‘daughters of Citeaux’ (see p. 3), viz., la Ferté, Pontigny, Clairvaux, and Morimund, added their final confirmation (no. 21); and lastly, the convent of Citeaux sent a formal order to the convent of Duiske on the subject (no. 22). And, to remove all doubt, Earl William Marshal gaye a formal certificate of his approval (no. 25), and also the bishop of Leighlin. See nos. 32, 33. i). B., abbot of Froidmont, visiting the Irish Cistercian houses with full powers to reduce the poorer houses to be granges, to unite houses, to interdict, suspend, and excommunicate all gainsayers and even the monasteries themselves, finding that the abbey of Killenny is in debt so that it can subsist no longer, and that the monks are obliged to beg, directs the transfer of Killenny with its property to Duiske, ordering that the abbot and monks of the former house be well treated. He gives the abbot of Bective power to excommunicate, expel, or, if necessary, to punish by the secular arm in case of gain- saying or disobedience. Dated at Dublin, 22 July, 1227. Uniuersis presentes literas inspecturis Frater B. Frigidi Montis dictus abbas eternam in domino salutem. 1R,T.A. 221. [6*| di Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Ad uniuersitatis uestre notitiam uolumus peruenire quod missi sumus a capitulo generali Cisterciensi ad abbatias Hybernie uisitandas in plenitudine potestatis; Videlicet ut possimus inter cetera pauperiores maxime abbatias in grangias redigere. plures in unam coniungere, et omnia alia agere secundum quod nobis uisum fuerit expedire, contradictores singulos et etiam ipsos conuentus et ecclesias interdicere susspenderet et excommunicare. Intelligentes igitur manifeste quod abbatia de Valle Dei filia Jeripontis adeo debitis et aliis granaminibus sit oppressa ut nullatenus iamdudum possit subsistere, in tantum quod tam monachi quam conuersi illius domus, pro defectu temporalium ordinem sernare, nec hosspitalitatemt facere ualent, sicut ex ipsorum quoque testimonio didicimus, sed in confusionem ordinis per seculum discurrere et necessaria mendicare coguntur; pensatisque aliis multis utilitatibus et honestatibus, ipsam domum de cetero non esse abbatiam auctoritate dicti capituli decernimus eandem, cum omnibus personis grangiis edificiis et aliis rebus suis immobilibus, et mobilibus, et cum omni iure suo, proxime abbatie Sancti Saluatoris ordinis nostri prorsus coniungentes et incorporantes, ita quod predicti monachi et conuersi mutent, immo magis faciant ibidem professionem; quos ut benignius et honorabilius ceteris tractent quamdiu uixerint, abbati et conuentui firmiter et districte pre- cipimus. Et ad omnia exequanda et specialiter ad ponendum dictos abbatem et conuentim Sancti Saluatoris in corporalem et ueram atque perpetuam posses- sionem, constituimus uenerabilem et dilectum nostrum abbatem de Beatitu- dine, quem pro aliis ordinis negotiis ad partes destinamus illas, auctoritate prefati capituli ita ut possit omnes contradictores et inobedientes, quod absit, excommunicare, et aliter quo uoluerit modo punire, et de dicto loco expellare etiam per brachium seculare si necessarium erit. Datum apud Dubblinn¢ anno gratie millesimo ducentesimo uicesimo septimo in festo beate Marie Magdalene. A précis of this important document is preserved in E, F. The abbey of Froidmont was in the diocese of Beauvais. The abbot’s name was Bernard.‘ 20. Confirmation by R. abbot of Clairvaux and his convent, of the union of Killenny and Duiske, directed by the abbot of Froidmont. Dated at Citeaux, at the General Chapter, 1227. Venerabilibus et in Christo dilectis abbati et conuentui Sancti Saluatoris in Hybernia Frater R. dictus abbas Clareuallensis totiusque eiusdem loci conuentus salutem in Christo. Cum uere religionis augmento intelligentes uenerabilem coabbatem nostrum Frigidi Montis auctoritate capituli generalis pro reparatione ordinis et 1 Gallia Christiana, ix, 832. Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 45 animarum salute uobis contulisse abbatiam Vallis Dei cum omni iure suo, ita ut de ceteret nune sit abbatia que per se commode subsistere non poterat, sed ad uos pleno inre pertineat cum omnibus ad se pertinentibus, predictam colla- tionem et unionem presentibus literis nostris confirmamus, monentes et mandantes quatinus sie studeatis in caritate proficere et regularibus dis- ciplinis, ut semper gaudeamus in domino uos talibus beneficiis ampliasse. Datum anno gratie MCCXXVI, tempore capituli generalis apud Cistercium. The seals have disappeared from this document. The abbot of Clairvaux in 1227 was Ralph ‘de Pinis seu de Peyrinis.”! 21. Confirmation by the abbots of Citeaux, La Ferté, Pontigny, Clairvaux, and Morimund, of the reduction of Killenny to a grange, and its union with Duiske, as directed by the abbot of Froidmont. . Dated at Citeaux, at the General Chapter, 122 Fratres G. Cistercii... de Firmitate... de Pontiniaco ... de Clareualle et... Morimundo dicti abbates, uenerabilibus et in Christo dilectis TI’. co- abbati suo Sancti Saluatoris in Hybernia et eiusdem loci conuentui salutem in Christo. Cum vere religionis augmento intelligentes plane uenerabilem B. co. abbatem nostrum Frigidi Montis, pro reparatione ordinis nostri in Hybernia et animarum. salute, auctoritate nostra et totius capituli generalis, abbatiam Vallis Dei iam in grangiam redactam, eo quod per se commode subsistere non poterat, uobis et domui uestre cum omni inure suo in perpetuum contulisse, predictam collationem et unionem a predicto co-abbati nostro iam factam auctoritate presentium confirmamus, monentes et mandantes quatinus sic Studeatis in caritate proficere et regularibus disciplinis studiosius inuigilare, ut semper gaudeamus in domino uos talibus beneficiis ampliasse. In huius siquidem rei testimonium presens scriptum sigillorum nostrorum munimine roborauimus. Datum est autem hoc tempore capituli generalis anno gratie MCCXXVII apud Cistercium. Two seals are gone. The seal of the abbot of Citeaux remains (see Plate II). It represents the abbot in vestments, in his right hand a crozier, and in his left hand an open book, the legend being siaitiyM ABBATIS cIsTERCIENSIS.” His name was Gautier or Galcher de Ochies. The names of the abbots of La Ferté, Pontigny, and Morimund were Simon, Peter, and Guy respectively.® 1 Gallia Christiana, iv, 805. * See also Brit. Mus. Cat. of Seals, vol. v, p. 256, no. 18524. 3 Gallia Christiana, iv, 992, 1023, 818; xii, 445. 46 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. 22. Letters from Gautier, abbot of Citeaux, and the General Chapter to the abbot and convent of Duiske confirming the union of Killenny with Duiske, as directed by the abbot of Froidmont. Dated 1227. Venerabilibus et in Christo dilectis abbati et conuentui Sancti Saluatoris in Hybernia Frater G. dictus abbas Cisterciensis totusque conuentus abbatum capituli generalis salutem in Christo. Cum uere religionis augmento intelligentes uenerabilem coabbatem nostrum Frigidi Montis pro reparatione ordinis et animarum salute uobis contulisse abbatiam Vallis Dei cum omni iure suo, ita ut de cetero non sit abbatia que per se commode subsistere non poterat, sed ad uos pleno iure pertineat, cum omnibus ad se pertinentibus, predictam collationem et unionem presentibus litteris confirmamus, monentes et mandantes quatinus sic studeatis in caritate proficere regularibus disciplinis ut semper gaudeamus in domino , uos talibus beneficiis ampliasse. Datum anno gratie millesimo Ccxxvil tempore capituli generalis. A small piece of the seal is left. An early transcript of this document is extant, as well as the original instrument. Paragraph 18 of the Statutes of the General Chapter of the Cistercians for the year 1227 contains the record: ‘“‘abbatia de Valle Dei hue usque filia Geripontis, quia per se subsistere non ualet, unitur abbatiae Sancti Salvatoris cum omnibus bonis suis.’"' 23. Agreement between Peter, bishop of Ossory, and his chapter with the abbot and convent of Duiske, confirming the latter in the possession of Tikerlevan, with its church, &c., for an annual rent of 20 shillings, a chaplain to be provided for the church, and all episcopal dues being reserved. Dated 6 December 1227. Hee est conuentio facta inter Petrum episcopum Ossoriensem et capi- tulum cathedralis ecclesie Ossoriensis diocesis ex una parte et abbatem et conuentum Sancti Saluatoris ex altera; Videlicet, quod idem episcopus assensu capituli sui concessit et confirmauit dictis abbati et conuentui totam terram de Stachmackarlewan cum ecclesia et aliis pertinentiis suis in proprios usus, de quibus fuerunt in possessione tempore confectionis huius cyrographi, et cum omnibus natiuis et eorum sequelis existentibus in eadem terra, a tempore quo hoe cyrographum con- fectum fuit in perpetuum ; qui inde reddent annuatim ecclesie cathedrali de ! Printed in Martene, Thesaurus, vol. iv, s.a. 1227. Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 47 Kilkenni uiginti solidos in duobus anni terminis, uidelicet in Inuentione Sancte Crucis decem solidos et in festo Sancti Kannici decem solidos ; salua competente sustentatione capellani qui eidem ecclesie deseruiet per eosdem, et saluis oneribus episcopalibus. Et ut hee conuentio rata ef inconcussa in posterum permaneat, tam episcopus Ossoriensis et capitulum cathedralis ecclesie de Kilkenni quam abbas et conuentus eam sigillis suis hine inde appositis corroborauerunt. Confectum fuit hoc cyrographum die Sancti Nicholai anno dominice incar- nationis millesimo ducentisuno uicesimo septimo. Hiis testibus, Dominis R. de Portu Sancte Marie, W. de Voto, et W. de Wetheni, abbatibus, et dominis A. de Instioch, et O. de Sancto Johanne de Kilkenni, prioribus, R. rectore ecclesie de Baligauran, T. rectore ecclesie de Kallan, Domino J. Marescallo, et R. de Hyda tune Senescallo Lagenie, Willelmo de Druhulle, et R. de Kardif militibus, et multis aliis. There are extant two copies of this charter, The Bishop’s seal and the Chapter seal remain in partial preservation in both copies.' The charter is a confirmation of no. 8. For Peter, bishop of Ossory, see p. 34. We have met several of the witnesses before, viz.: Alured, prior of Inistioge, p. 37; Osbert, prior of St. John’s, p. 27; Ralph, rector of Gowran, p. 11; Fhomas, rector of Callan, p. 81; John Marshal, p. 15; William de Druhelle, p. 81; and Robert de Cardiff, p. 40. Roger de Hyda obtained letters of protection on 7 May, 1228, having gone to Ireland in the service of William Marshal, earl of Pembroke.? He appears as seneschal of Leinster in 1229, and 1231-2.4 He witnessed the younger William Marshal's charters to St. John’s Priory® (in 1223) and to Carlow’ (in 1225). The Abbey de Portu S. Mariae was Dunbrody (p. 4); de Voto was Tintern (p. 4) ; and Wetheney was Abingdon in co. Limerick. 24. Confirmation by Peter, bishop of Ossory, and his chapter, to the convent of Duiske, of the church of Tulachany with the chapels of Annamult and Grange Castri, and the tithes thereof, for the annual rent of one mark, as arranged by Hugh, bishop of Ossory. Dated 6 December, 1227. Universis presens scriptum inspecturis P. dei gratia Ossoriensis episcopus eternam in domino salutem. Quoniam ea que perpetua firmitate gaudere debent ad perpetuam memoriam puplice debent commendari scripture, ad uniuersitatem uestram peruenire uolumus, nos diuini amoris intuitu et sacrosancte religionis obtentu et assensu capituli ecclesie nostre cathedrali confirmasse abbati et conuentui de Sancto 1 For a reproduction of the Chapter Seal of Ossory, see Ware’s Ireland, i, 397. ACOA DSI I oa bk) 8 Sets BBR). 35th Report Deputy Keeper of Records, Ireland, p. 33. 5 Carrigan, iii, 249. Chartae, &e., p. 38, 48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Saluatore ecclesiam de Tulachenny cum omnibus pertinentiis suis et cum decimis grangie sue, salua una marca quam dicti abbas et conuentus reddent annuatim ecclesie cathedrali de Kylkenny post obitum Odonis decani de Kylkenny, sicut conuenit inter Hugonem bone memorie antecessorem nostrum et capitulum cathedralis ecclesie sue et dictum abbatem et conuentum, et prout continetur in carta eorum quam habent de eodem episcopo : Confirmauimus etiam eisdem capellam de Athermolt et capellam de Grangia Castri cum omnibus earum pertinentiis et cum decimis earundem grangiarum, saluis debitis seruitiis que debebantur de eisdem capellis tempore confectionis huius carte, wt omnia predicta habeant in proprios usus. Et ut hee nostra confirmatio rata sit et stabilis, eam presentis scripti testi- monio et sigilli nostri appositione una cum sigillo capituli nostri dignum duximus roborare. Confecta fuit hee carta die Sancti Nicholai anno dominice incarnationis millesimo ducentisimo uicesimo septimo. Hiis testibus, Dominis lt. de Portu Sanete Marie, W. de Voto, et W. de Wetheny, abbatibus et Dominis A. de Instioch, et O. de Saneto Johanne de Kylkenny, priovibus, J. Maresscallo,t et R. de Hyda tune senescallis Lagenie, Willelmo de Druhelle, et R. da Kaerdif, militibus, et multis alltis. There are three extant copies of this charter, and most of the seals remain attached. It was confirmatory of the grants set out in nos. 7, 9, and 10; see also p. 20. The witnesses are the same as in Charter 23, which was executed on the same day, except that the rectors of Gowran and Callan do not attest this. For the situation of Annamult and Grange Castri, see p. 13. 25. Confirmation by William Marshal, earl of Pembroke, of the union of the abbey of Killenny with the abbey of Duiske, as decreed by the General Chapter of the Cistercian Order (in no. 22), Dated at Caverisham,! 19 Jan. [1228]. Omnibus presens scriptum uisuris uel audituris W. Marescallus Comes Pembroe salutem. - Nouerit uniuersitas uestra nos diuine pietulis intuitu confirmasse unionem abbatie de Killenny cum omni iure suo et omnibus rebus ad ipsam pertinentibus cum abbatia de Valle Sancti Saluatoris, quam dominus pater noster fundauit, sicut continetur in statuto et sanctione domini abbatis et capituli generalis Cisterciensium, celebrati anno uerbi incarnati millesimo ducentesimo uicesimo septimo. Et ut ista confirmatio inperpetuum firma pergeueret eam presenti scripto et sigilli nostri appositione roborauimus. * Near Reading. Burnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 49 Testibus, Johanne de Erleston, Stephano de Hereford, Godefrido fratre ipsius, Hamone le Gras, Willelmo de Rugdone, Francisco le Treis, Magistris Hugone et Roberto clericis, et multis aliis. Datum apud Cauerisham xt Kalend: Febr: The seal has disappeared from this charter, of which an early transcript is also extant in a collection made up of Charters 28, 29, 30, 85, 58, 25, 54. John de Hrleston is probably the John d’Erlée (see p. 20) who was a signatory to William Marshal the elder’s Foundation Charter. It would be specially fitting that he should be a witness to this important confirmation by William Marshal’s son, Stephen de Hereford and his brother God/rey were sons of Adam de Hereford, a young follower of Richard, ear] of Clare (Strongbow), who was granted lands at tathdowney, Queen’s Co., and also in co. Kildare by his lord.! Stephen appears again as a witness to Richard Mavrshal’s Deforestation Charter of New Ross in 1233, and also as holder of lands at Rathdowney in 1246.° For Hamo Crassus or le Gras, see p. 35. Francis le Tyeis held Marshal lands at Damach in co. Kilkenny in 1246'. Hugh and Robert, clerks, witnessed the charter to Carlow given by William Marshal the younger in 1225.° 26. Confirmation by Henry, archbishop of Dublin, of the rescript of Peter, bishop of Ossory [no. 24], confirming the convent of Duiske in the possession of Tulachany, Tikerlevan, Annamult, and Grange Castri, for the annual rent of one mark to be paid to the cathedral Church of St. Canice, Kilkenny, after the death of Odo, dean of Kilkenny. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus ad quos presens seriptum peruenerit Henricus dei gratia Dublinensis ecclesie minister humilis eternam in domino salutem. Ad sacre religionis institutionem et inerementum, sicud ex officii debito nobis incumbit propensius inuigilare, ita ut instituta fructificent, tenemur studiosius procurare, et precipue uiros religiosos pia et paterna affectione protegere et confouere; inspecta siquidem carta uenerabilis in Christo fratris et suffraganei nostri P. Ossoriensis episcopi, per quam dilectis in Christo filiis abbati et monachis de Sancto Saluatore quasdam terras et quedam beneficia pietatis Intuitu concessit et confirmauit, eadem beneficia et terras predictas auctoritate metropolitici, prout in carta memorati episcopi et ipsius cyro- grapho continetur, una cum ceteris beneficiis que eisdem pia fidelium largitione collata fuerunt aut in posterum iuste conferentur concedimus et confirmamus, TR.T.A. 102, and Carrigan, Introd., 6. 2 C.M.A. ii, 157. 3 C.M.A. ii, 405. 4C.M.A. ii, 405. ® Chartae, &e., p. 38. R.I.A. PROG., VOL. XXXV, SECT. C. [7] 50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Et eosdem et domum suam cum terris omnibus possessionibus et bene- ficiis suis sub speciali protectione nostra auctoritate predicta suscipimus. A prefato siquidem episcopo per cartam et cyrographum que inspeximus concessa et confirmata beneficia propriis duximus exsponendaf uocabulis. Videlicet; ecclesiam de Thulachenni cum omnibus pertinentiis suis et cum decimis grangie quam ibi habent, salua una marca quam soluent ecclesie cathedrali de Kylkenny post obitum Odonis decani de Kylkenny, et capellam de Aetheremolth, et capellam de Grangia Castri cum omnibus earum perti- nentiis et cum decimis earumdem grangiarum, saluis debitis seruitiis que debebantur de eisdem capellis tempore confectionis carte memorati episcopi ; Totam etiam terram de Stacmakhurlewan cum ecclesia et aliis perti- nentiis suis in proprios usus cum omnibus natiuis et eorum sequelis existen- tibus in eadem terra, qui inde reddent annuatim ecclesie cathedrali de Kylkenny uiginti solidos, salua conpetenti sustentatione capellani qui eidem ecclesie deseruiet per eosdem, et saluis honeribus episcopalibus. Hee quidem et alia prout in predictis carta et cyrographo continetur predictis abbati et monachis in proprios usus suos conuertenda auctoritate nostra concedimus et confirmamus. In cujus rei testimonium presenti scripto sigillum nostrum apponi fecimus. Hiis testibus, Domino W. decano Sancti Patricii Dublinensis, Magistro Thoma Cancellario, et R. Luterel Thesaurario, Waltero de Lundres, Willelmo de Pyron, Magistro Johanne de Tantona, Petro capellano, Warino clerico, et multis aliis. This charter must be later than 6 December, 1227 (the date of no. 24, which it confirms), and earlier than Noy., 1228, when Archbishop Henry de Londres died, after an episcopate of sixteen years. For Peter Malveisin, bishop of Ossory, see p. 34. This charter was evidently granted at Dublin, the witnesses being all connected with St. Patrick’s Cathedral, which had been raised to the status of a cathedral church early in the thirteenth century. William Fitz Guy, the first Dean, and Thomas de Castello, the first Chancellor, had both been nominated by Archbishop Henry in 1219. Robert Luttrell had become treasurer in 1223. Walter de London, William de Piro, and John de Taunton were canons, and appear in many documents of this period.' Peter the chaplain and Warin were among the witnesses attesting Archbishop Henry's charter of 1219, founding the Precentorship, Chancellorship, and Treasurer- ship ; Peter appearing again as late as 1242.* 1 See R.T.A. 169, 328. 2In Archbishop Alan’s Register. All these names appear in the Chartulary of St. Patrick's, commonly called ‘‘ Dignitas Decani” ; e.g., see nos. 2, 20 (Proc. Roy. Ir. Academy, 1905, p. 481). Gr — Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 27. Inspeximus by the abbots, T. of Neht, R. of Tintern, T. of Kingswood, and T. of Duiske of (1) a Commission from G., abbot of Citeaux, and the General Chapter, to the abbot of Clairvaux or his deputies to visit the Cistercian houses in [veland, with plenary powers; (2) an appoint- ment by R., abbot of Clairvaux, of the abbot of Stanley as his deputy ; and (3) a mandate by G., abbot of Citeaux, and the General Chapter to the Cistercian houses in Ireland to recognize the powers thus given to the abbot of Stanley or his deputy ; All these documents being of the year 1228. Venerabilibus et in Christo dilectis uniuersis co-abbatibus suis prioribus et conuentibus ceterisque personis ordinis Cisterciensis in Hibernia constitutis necnon et omnibus Christi fidelibus, Fratres T. et R. et T. et T. de Neht et Tinternia et Kingaswed et Sancto Saluatore abbates salutem in domino. Uniuersitati uestre presentibus patefacimus nos uenerabilium patrum duorum uidelicet Cistercii et Clareuallis totiusque conuentus abbatum capituli generalis autentica subscripta inspexisse in hunc modun: [1.] Frater G. dictus abbas Cistercii totusque conuentus abbatum capituli generalis uenerabilibus et in Christo dilectis uniuersis co-abbatibus suis prioribus subprioribus et conuentibus ceterisque personis ordinis Cisterciensis in Hibernia constitutis necnon et omnibus Christi fidelibus salutem in domino. Uniuersitati uestre presentibus literis innotescat nos abbati Clareuallensi et ill uel illis quos secum duxerit assumendos uel wices suas committere per uniuersas domos Hibernie ordinis nostri plenariam potestatem commississe, ita quod possint sine alicuius contradictionis obstaculo per omnes predictas domos, irrequisitis patribus abbatibus, abbatias quotienscumque uoluerint uisitare, abbates deponere, cessiones eorum recipere, et substituere personas, monachos et conuersos amittere et expellere, gentem mutare ad quoscumque domos, ordinis nostri decreuerint destinare, abbatias plures coniungere, allis abbatiis eiusdem deriuationis pro reformatione ordinis perpetuo in filias dare, abbatias transplantare et in grangias redigere, ecclesias et contradictores interdicto subponere suspendere et excomunicare, personas expellare, et si necessitas fuerit per brachium seculare, et omnia ordinare et agere sicut crediderint expedire; unum uobis omnibus et singulis in uirtute obedientie districte precipimus, quatenus eidem abbati uel uices eius agenti uel agentibus tanquam nobis in omnibus obediatis semper quousque redierint ad propria. Rogamus insuper uniuersos Christi fideles quatenus sepedicto abbati et ilh uel illis quos secum duxerit assumere uel uices suas committere taliter assistere dignemini, ut ordo noster ope et opere uestro in dicta terra refloreat et in statum debitum redigatur ; scientes propter hoc honorum omnium que in ordine nostro fiunt uos factos esse participes, [7*] Or (WS) Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Datum anno gratie milessimo ducentesimo uicesimo octauo tempore capituli generalis. [2.] Venerabilibus et in Christo dilectis uniuersis co-abbatibus suis prioribus et conuentibus ceterisque personis ordinis Cisterciensis in Hibernia constitutis necnon et omnibus Christi fidelibus Frater R. dictus abbas Clareuall : salutem in domino. Uniuersitati uestre presentibus literis innotescat nos uenerabili co-abbati nostro de Stanleg in Wiltesyr et illi uel illis quos secum duxerit assumere uel uices suas committere per uniuersas domos Hibernie ordinis nostri, sicut a capitulo generali nobis est commissum, plenariam potestatem commisisse ; ita quod possit uel uices eius agenti sine alicuius contradictionis obstaculo per omnes predictas domos, et irrequisitis patribus abbatibus, quotienscumque uoluerit abbatias uisitare, abbates deponere, cessiones eorum recipere, uel substituere personas, monachos et conuersos amittere et expellere, gentem mutare adquoscumque domos ordinis nostri decreuerint destinare, abbatias plures in unam coniungere aliis abbatibus eiusdem deriuationis pro reforma- tione ordinis perpetuo in filias dare, abbatias transplantare et ingrangias redigere, ecclesias et contradictores interdicto subponere suspendere et excommunicare, personas expellere, et si necessitas fuerit per brachium seculare, et omnia ordinare et agere sicut uidetur expedire ; unum uobis omnibus et singulis in uirtute obedientie districte precipimus quatenus eidem abbati uel uices eius agentibus tanquam nobis in omnibus obediatis semper quousque ad propria redierint. Rogamus insuper uniuersos Christi quatenus sepedicto abbati et ille uel illis quos secum duxerit assumere uel uices suas committere taliter asisteret dignemini, ut ordo noster ope et opere uestro in dicta terra refloreat et in statum debitum redigatur; scientes propter hoe bonorum omnium que in ordine nostro fiunt uos factos esse participes. Datum anno domini millesimo ducentesimo uicessimo octauo die beati Sequani abbatis. [3.] Venerabilibus et in Christo dilectis co-abbatibus suis prioribus et conuentibus Cisterciensis ordinis Frater G. dictus abbas Cistercii totusque conuentus abbatum capituli generalis eternam in domino salutem. Mandamus uobis in uirtute obedientie districte precipientes quatenus ad ammonitionem et uoluntatem uenerabilis co-abbatis nostri de Stanleg in Wiltesir uel eius vices agentis eatis cum eo et cum eo ad prosequendum negotium Hiberniense, seauendtan quod ei uisum fuerit expedire; et si quos de uestris monachis uel conuersis uoluerit ad partes Hibernie destinare, uel ibi sint perpetuo uel ad tempora, eidem abbati uel eius uices agenti libere concedatis, compellantes eos ad uoluntatem ipsius abbatis. Datum anno gratie millesimo ducentesimo XXVIII tempore capituli generals. Nos igitur predictorum patrum autenticis inspectis, presentem Wallie guerram diuersaque pericula ex uarlis causis emergentia pro oculis habentes, et tanto negotio debita discretione et diligentia pro posse nostro tute prouidere cupientes, dictis autenticis tutissime reconditis, transcripta eorumdum uerbo Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 53 ad uerbum fideliter exarata cum sigillorum nostrormn testimonio, uobis recitanda ad maiorem fidem faciendam, m....decreuimus. The date of the Inspeximus, which is in the usual form (see p. 64), is not given, but the reference to the war in Wales would suggest that 1t was made about 1282, when Edward I subdued the Welsh. The seals of the four abbots have disappeared. Neht (or Neath) and Aingswood were in Glamorganshire and Gloucestershire respectively. The Tintern Abbey here mentioned was the elder Tintern in Monmouthshire. The abbot of Stanley, who appears in these documents as Visitor of the Irish Cistercian houses in 1228, was a remarkable person. His name was Stephen de Lexinton, and he was a man of high character as well as of good family. He entered the monastic life at the suggestion of Hdmund Rich, archbishop of Canterbury, whose disciple he was; and having joimed the Cistercian Order about 1221, he was very soon appointed abbot of Stanley in Wiltshire. In the year after he acted as Visitor of the Cistercians in Ireland, that is, in 1229, he was elected abbot of Savigny, an abbey near Coutances in the diocese of Avranches. On 6 December, 1243, he was elected abbot of Clairvaux, and among his many activities while ruling that great monastery was the foundation of a house in Paris for scholars of his order. He died some time after 1256." The abbot of Citeaux was Gautier, or Walter, and the abbot of Clairvaux was Ralph (see p. 45). 28. Composition of dispute between R., bishop of Leighlin, W., archdeacon, and the chapter of Leighlin, of the one part, and the abbot and convent of Duiske of the other part, through the mediation of the abbots of Buildwas and Stanley, and John de Taunton, canon of St. Patrick’s, Dublin. The convent grants to the bishop of Leighlin for the time being two carucates of land, near the manor of Fynnore, viz. one carucate which the bishop formerly held from the convent of Killenny, and the other carucate extending by the Barrow and by the land which William Crassus held from the monks of Killenny; and the convent further grants to the chapter of Leighlin the tithes of these two carucates with the church of Fynnore, which W., the archdeacon, holds from the chapter: with the concurrence of 8., abbot of Stanley, Visitor-General of the Cistercian Order in Ireland. The convent to be freed for ever from procurations and exactions, provided that they erect a church in the said territory of Killenny, which shall have a secular chaplain with cure of souls, to be presented by them to the bishop or archdeacon: the convent to have the tithes, the bishop of Leighlin renouncing all further claims against the abbey of Duiske, arising out of its absorption of Killenny. Dated at Fynnore, 6 June, 1228. 1 See D.N.B. s. v. ‘Lexinton, Stephen de.’ o4 Proceedings 07 the Royal Irish Academy. Omnibus Sancte Matris Ecclesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum perueneric R. dei gratia Lechelinensis episcopus et W. archidiaconus eiusdemque ecclesie capitulum salutem in domino. Scire uolumus uniuersos quod inter nos ex una parte et abbatem de Valle Sancti Saluatoris eiusdemque loci conuentum ex altera, super remotione abbatie de Killenny et omnibus aliis querelis que nobis competere poterunt ratione prefate remotionis, mediantibus uiris uenerabilibus 8. de Bildewas, S. de Stanleg abbatibus et Magistro Johanne de Tantona canonico Sancti Patricii Dublinensis, controuersia quieuit sub hac forma: . Videlicet quod dicti abbas et monachi, pro bono pacis et mutue in perpe- tutu inter prefatas ecclesias dilectionis, dederunt et concesserunt deo et ecclesie nostre et episcopis qui pro tempore substituentur duas carucatas terre iuxta manerium de Fynhawere, illam uidelicet carucatam quam dictus episcopus de domo de Kyllenny ad firmam temporalem prius tenuit, et aliam carucatam terre mensuratam inter terram eandem pro parte et iuxta pro parte iacentem que extendit se in latitudine per Baruwe et in longitudine per terram quam tenuit Willelmus Crassus de monachis de Kyllenny ; Preterea dederunt et concesserunt dicti abbas et monachi prefato capitulo Lechelinensi omnes decimas duarum carucatarum pronominatarum, ad eccle- siam de Finhewere quam dictus W. archidiaconus Lechelensis de dicto capitulo tenet reuertendas, concurrente ad hoc consensu patris abbatis dicti, uidelicet uiri uenerabilis Domini S. de Stanleg in Wiltesirhe tune tempore uisitatoris generalis ordinis Cisterciensis in Hybernia in plenaria potestate. Memorati uero abbas et monachi de Valle Sancti Saluatoris immunes erunt in perpetuum a prestatione omnium modarum decimarum et a procu- rationibus et omnibus exactionibus que fieri poterunt ratione iuris ordinarii. Ita tamen quod ecclesiam erigant in dicto territorio de Kyllenny ubi uiderint expedire, in qua tenentes et seruientes eorum diuina percipiant et ecclesias- ticam habeant sepulturam: Cui siquidem ecclesia deseruietur per capellanum secularem qui dicto episcopo uel archidiacono per ipsos presentabitur et respondebit tantummodo de cura animarum. Item vero monachi dicto capel- lano necessaria ministrabunt, et ecclesiam illam et decimas et obuentiones et omnia alia parochialia integre tam a tenentibus quam a seruientibus, qui infra septa terre olim spectantes ad dictam abbatiam de Kyllenny habitabunt, in proprios usus habebunt in perpetuum. Ceterum unionem dicte abbatie de Kyllenny cum omnibus grangiis suis terris et ommibus aliis pertinentiis et cum omni iure suo per capitulum generale Cisterciense factam cum abbatia de Valle Sancti Saluatoris appro- bamus et auctoritate pontificali et ecclesie nostre in perpetuum confirmamus, renuntiantes omni actioni que nobis quacumque ratione seu quocunque tempore competere posset contra abbatem et conuentum de Valle Sancti Saluatoris occasione prefate unionis. In cuius rei robur et testimonium presens instrumentum confecimus et sigilla nostra apposuimus. Hiis testibus, S. et S. de Bildewas et de Stanleg, abbatibus, Domino W., archidiacono Lechelinensi, RK. Thesaurario Lechlinensi, Magistro Johanne de Burnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 55 Tantona, Domino Ranwlpho rectore ecclesie de Balygauran, Domino Ricardo tune officiali Lechlinensi, W. de Bendeuille milite, et multis aliis. Datum apud Fynower viii Idus Junii anno gratie MCCXXVIL. Two copies of this charter are extant, and also an early transcript (see p. 49, above). Three seals were attached to each of the former, but of the whole six only one remains. The manor of Fynnore (Killenora), where this was executed, was near Kellis- town in co. Carlow and in the diocese of Leighlin. It is to be observed that the abbey of Killenny was situate in that diocese, which accounts for the bishop of Leighlin’s position in the case. Of the various personages concerned in it, Robert Fleming was bishop of Leighlin from 1217 to 1228; Iilliam was archdeacon from 1200 to 1228, when he sueceeded Robert Fleming as bishop; John of Tawnton was a well-known canon of St. Patrick’s (see p. 50); William Crassus we have had already (see p. 16); for Fialph, the rector of Gowran, see p. 11; L&., treasurer of Leighlin, and Richard, official of Leighlin, do not seem to appear elsewhere ; JW. de Bendeville, knight, may be a kinsman of the William de Wendeval who was dapifer of King John, and was given a messuage in Dublin. For Ralph de Bendeyille, who also may have been a kinsman, see p. 21. The abbey of Buildwas, whose abbot S. appears in this charter, was a Cistercian house in Shropshire. Stephen, the abbot of Stanley in Wiltshire, had been appointed Visitor-General of the Cistercians in Ireland, as we know from Charter 27. 29. Inspeximus by Henry, archbishop of Dublin, of the preceding Charter (no. 28). Dated at Dublin, 1 July, 1228. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus ad quos presens scriptum pernenerit H. dei gratia archiepiscopus Dublinensis salutem in Domino. Compositionem inter uenerabilem fratrem R. Lechelinensem episcopum necnon et W. archidiaconum eiusdemque ecclesie capitulum ex una parte, et abbatem et conuentum de Valle Sancti Salvatoris ex altera, super querelis subseriptis amicabiliter initam inspeximus sub hac forma: Omnibus Sancte Matris [as in no. 28 verbatim, down to] testibus et cetera. Nos igitur quorum interest pro officii debito paci et tranquillitati ecclesiarum prouidere et litium occasiones prescindere, que fraternam non numquam offendunt ef minuunt caritatem, dictam compositionem ratam habentes, approbamus et auctoritate metropolitana in perpetuum confirmamus. In cuius rei robur inconcussum et testimonium presens scriptum sigilli nostri appositione muniuimus. Testibus domino 8S. abbate de Stanleg, W. decano Sancti Patricii Dubli- nensis, G. archidiacono Dublinensi, T’. cancellario, R. thesaurario, et aliis. 1R.T.A. 417. 56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Datum apud Dublin anno gratie Mccxxvul KI. Julii per manum Warini canonici Sancti Patricii. A small piece of the archbishop’s seal remains; this charter must have been one of the last instruments executed by him. Geoffrey de Turville, archdeacon of Dublin, who was one of the witnesses, was a man of importance. In 1237 he was Lord Chancellor of Ireland, and in 1244 became bishop of Ossory. For the other witnesses who were members of the Chapter of St. Patrick's Cathedral, see p. 50. ~* 30. Confirmation by Stephen, abbot of Stanley, in virtue of his commission (no. 27), of the union of Killenny with the convent of Duiske, as to which there had been complaint by certain persons from Fountains- and Jerpoint. Certified by the abbots of Margam and Buildwas and thirteen abbots of Irish Cistercian houses. Dated at St. Mary’s Abbey, Dublin, 1228. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit Frater Stephanus dictus abbas de Stanleia salutem in domino. Cum capitulum generale Cisterciense ad partes Hibernie nos destinare decreuerit in plenitudine potestatis ob ordinis ibidem reformationem, merito nos zelari congruit summaque diligentia prouidere ut que ipsius auctoritate statuuntur maneant illibata et preuaricandi audacia compescatur, nam, ut cetera taceamus, nobis potestatem plenariam contulit absque alicuius obstaculo con- tradictionis plures abbatias etiam irrequisitis prioribus abbatibus in unum coniungendi, aliisque abbatiis eiusdem deriuationis perpetuo in filias dandi, ita quod possimus ecclesias et contradictores interdicto subponere suspendere et excommunicare in super omnia ordinare et agere sicut credidimus expedire. Abbatia siquidem quondam Vallis Dei ad tantam deuenerat substantie tempo- ralis inopiam, mobilibus consumptis et immobilibus magna ex parte alienatis, ut nec ordinis disciplinam seruare nec hospitalitatem sectari sufficeret, cum anno gratie MCCXXVI abbatie proxime de Valle Sancti Saluatoris cum omnibus grangiis terris et aliis rebus suis insuper cum omni iure suo integre unita est, auctoritate capituli memorati, ut sie de cetero tam monachi ipsius quam con- uersi sub iugo degant regulari et norma discipline, qui prius in animarum suarum periculum et ordinis nostri grave scandalum sub pretextu penurie foras enagando uiuebant dissolute. Cui quidem statuto auctoritate tanta firmiter approbato et sigillis uirorum uenerabilimm tam Domini Cisterciensis quam quatuor primorum abbatum plenius confirmato, prout accepimus in occulto, quidam submurmurant, utpote quidam de Fontanis et de Jeriponte, quasi futuris temporibus opus tam auctenticum possent irritare, propter quod simplicium et iuris ignarorum turbant conscientias et trahunt in errorem. Nos igitur quorum interest in hac parte, quam sit amica contemplationi pacis securitas et odiosa turbatio attendentes, ut omnis scrupulus tollatur in Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 57 posterum et precludatur occasio maligno, presertim cum in confirmationibus quas Fontanenses habent a capitulo generali abbatia quondam Vallis Dei que in grangiam reddita est abbatie de Sancto Saluatore excipiatur, de uirorum auctenticorum summeque peritorum maxime autem subscriptorum abbatum consilio unanimi et consensu, dictam unionem Vallis Dei cum abbatia de Valle Sancti Saluatoris tam in bonis suis mobilibus quam immobilibus firmiter approbamus et auctoritate, supradicta nobis in potestate plenaria tradita in perpetuum, confirmamus. Insuper uniuersis tam abbatibus quam monachis et conuersis quacumque fuerint perpetuum imponimus silentium, ne sibi contra prefatam ordinationem aliquatenus reclamare uel ipsam quomo- dolibet audeant perturbare, decernentes irritum et inane quicquid in contrarium aliquo tempore impetratum uel quomodocumque fuerit attemptatum. In huius siquidem rei robur et consensus ae confirmationis in perpetuum testimonium subscripti abbates una nobiscum sigilla sua apposuerunt; uide- licet, J. de Margan, 8. de Bildewas, A. de Sancta Maria iuxta Dublin :, W. de Magio, M. de Valle Salutis, Philippus de Jeriponte, R. de Sancta Cruce, H. de Beatitudine, R. de Portu Beate Marie, ...de Rosaualle, W. de Wetheni, W. de Voto, J. de Tracton, R. de Grenardo . . . de Aruicampo. Datum apud Sanctam Mariam iuxta Dublin: anno gratie MCCXXVII. All the fifteen abbatical seals, formerly attached, have disappeared from this charter. The union of Killenny with Duiske was long resented by the abbey of Jerpoint, of which Killenny had been a daughter house, and we shall meet with the dispute again (nos. 85, 86). Complaints seem to have been made, after the union had been formally ratified (see nos. 19-22), by monks of Fountains Abbey, Yorkshire, as well as by those of Jerpoint, which had been affiliated to Fountaims by an Act of the General Congregation of the Cistercians in 1227.' For Stephen, abbot of Stanley, see p. 53. Besides the abbots of Margam? (in Glamorganshire) and of Bwildwas (in Shropshire), we have here the certificate of thirteen Irish Cistercian abbots, viz. :— A., abbot of St. Mary’s, Dublin. W., abbot of Nenay, situated about 7 miles west of Limerick, and called ‘de Magio’ because of its proximity to the river Maigue. Nenay is not to be con- founded with Nenagh in co. Tipperary. M., abbot of Baltinglass (de Valle Salutis), co. Wicklow. Philip, abbot of Jerpoint, co. Kilkenny. Li., abbot of Holy Cross, near Thurles, co. Tipperary. H., abbot of Bective (de Beatitudine), co. Meath, R., abbot of Dunbrody (de Portu Beatae Mariae), co. Wexford. The abbot of Monasterevan (de Rosea Valle), co. Kildare. W., abbot of Wetheney or Abingdon in co. Limerick. W., abbot of Tintern (de Voto), co. Wexford. J., abbot of Tracton (de Albo Tractu), co. Cork. R., abbot of Abbeylarha (de Grenardo), co. Longford; and ‘See Martene s. a. 1227. 4 2 His name was John de Goldclive ; see W. de Gray Birch, Margam Abiey, p. 221. R.A. PROC.) VOL, XXXV, SECT. C, [S} 58 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. 31. Confirmation by Peter, bishop of Ossory, with his chapter, to the conven of Duiske, of the churches and chapels of Tulachany, Tikerlevan, Annamult, and Grange Castri, after the decease or cession of Master P. of Christ Church, notwithstanding the presentation made to him. Dated at Kilkenny, 7 Sept., 1228. Uniuersis Sancte Matris Ecclesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit P. dei gratia Ossoriensis episcopus salutem in domino. Quoniam que intuitu dei et fauore religionis de assensu capituli nostri deo et abbatie de Sancto Saluatore et monachis ibidem deo seruientibus indulsimus et concessimus nullatenus uolumus irritari: De assensu dicti capituli nostri cathedralis concedimus et auctoritate pontificali confirmamus, quatinus non obstante presentatione facta Magistro P. de Christi ecclesia, libere liceat et absque omni contradictione dictis monachis, post decessum uel cessionem memorati magistri P., tam ecclesiarnm quam capellaruam de Thalachenni, Tacmakcarlewan, Aetheremold, et Grangia Castri possessionem, ingredi et in proprios usus conuertere, cum omnibus pertinentiis suis, sicud in autentico instrumento tam sigillo nostro quam capituli nostri cathedralis anno gratie McC uicesimo septimo roborato continetur. Hee in aliquo, per predictam presentationem memorati Magistri P. aud institutionem per nos factam, scriptorum a nobis et capitulo nostro prius obtentorum uigor minuatur aud adnichiletur. In cuius rei robur inconeussum et perpetuum testimonium confirmationis capitulum cathedralis ecclesie nostre una nobiscum presenti scripto sigillum suum apposuit. Testibus Domino Stephano abbate de Stanlegh in Wilteschyris, Domino Philippo abbate de Jeriponte, Odone decano de Kylkenny, Almarico archi- deacono Ossoriensi, Ricardo de Grunstede, Galfrido Wiberth, Willelmo de Gudeford, canonicis ecclesie de Kylkenny, Magistro Florencio, Fratre Willelmo monacho de Sancto Saluatore, et multis aliis. Datum anno gratie M.C.C.XXVIII septimo Idus Septembris aput Kylkenny. . This is supplementary to, and confirmatory of, Charter no. 24. The bishop’s seal is gone, but the chapter seal remains. We do not know anything further of ‘Master P. of Christ's Church,’ who was entitled to the next presentation. We have had before Peter Malveisin, bishop of Ossory (p. 84); Stephen, abbot of Stanley (p. 53); Philip, abbot of Jerpoint (p. 57); Odo, dean of Ossory (p. 27) ; and Almaric, archdeacon of Ossory (p. 27). Richard de Grunstede, Wilfrid Wiberd, and William de Gudeford, canons of Ossory, appear again as attesting a deed in the Register of St. Thomas’ Abbey.! We do not know anything of Master Florence or of Brother William, a monk of Duiske Abbey. 'R.T.A. 314. Brernarp—Vhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 59 32, Inspeximus by William, bishop of Leighlin, of the Letters from the abbots of Citeaux, la Ferté, Pontigny, Clairvaux, and Morimund, confirming the union of Killenny with Duiske (no. 21). W. dei gratia Leglinensis episcopus uniuersis presentes literas inspecturis uel audituris salutem in domino sempiternam. Discretioni uestre duximus declarare nos literas uenerabilium patrum 5 . deCistercio . . deFirmitate . . de Pontiniaco : de Clareualle et . . de Morimundo abbatum inspexisse et manibus nostris contrectasse sub hac forma conpositas: Fratres G. Cistercii [as in no. 21, verbatim to] anno gratie MCCXXVII apud Cistercium. Ut igitur fides certissima super nos adhibeatur presenti scripto sigillum nostrum apposuimus. The bishop’s seal has disappeared from this charter. The abbey of Killenny was in Leighlin diocese, and therefore confirmation of - the union by the bishop of that see was necessary.' William le Chauniuor, bishop of Leighlin, and formerly archdeacon, succeeded to the see on Robert Fleming’s death, which (see no. 28) must haye been subsequent to 6 June, 1228. William was elected bishop by the Dean and Chapter, without waiting for the royal licence, and this caused considerable delay in his consecration. The present charter cannot, therefore, be earlier than the end of 1228 or the beginning of 1229. Inspeximus and Confirmation by William, bishop of Leighlin, with the consent of his chapter, of the Confirmation by R., bishop of Leighlin, of the union of Killenny with Duiske. Omnibus Christi fidelibus ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit W. dei gratia Lechlinensis episcopus salutem et benedictionem. Licet omnibus quibus deus preesse nos uoluit teneamur prodesse, maxime eum illis nos conuenit paterne dilectionis curam sollicitius impendere, quos prepollere nouimus artiores uite et religionis decore. Inde est quod nos diuini amoris intuitu et sacrosancte religionis obtentu per assensum capituli ecclesie nostre cathedralis, inspecta carta uenerabilis in Christo patris et predecessoris nostri R. bone memorie Lechlinensis episcopi, unionem Vallis Dei quondam abbatie cum omnibus grangiis suis et terris et omnibus aliis pertinenciis et cum omni iure suo, per wisitatores capituli generalis Cister- ciensis in plenaria potestate ad sacre prouentum religionis prouide factam, et per capitulum generale Cisterciense approbatam et consummatam cum abbatia de Valle Sancti Saluatoris, approbamus et auctoritate pontificali et ‘See p. 55, above. [8*] 60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ecclesie nostre cathedralis abbati et monachis Sancti Saluatoris ordinis Cisterciensis in perpetuum confirmamus, prout in autentico memorati episcopi predecessoris nostri uerbo ad uerbum plenius continetur. In cuius rei rebur inconcussam et perpetuum testimonium confirmationis capitulum cathedralis ecclesie nostre una nobiscum presenti scripto sigillum suum apposuit. Teste capitulo nostro, et Domino A. priore de Instioch, Magistro H. rectore ecclesie de Catherlach, Willelmo le Poer clerico, et aliis. The two seals remain attached to this charter (see Plate II). The chapter seal represents Leighlin Cathedral. .The bishop’s seal has both an obverse and a reverse. The obverse shows the bishop in canonicals, with pastoral staff, giving his blessing, and the legend is: WX WILLS DEI GRACI(A LEGHLI)NENS(IS E)PISCOPY’. The reverse shows the crowned Virgin and Child, with the bishop kneeling beneath. The legend is a rough hexameter verse : FH SIs ROGO PILI (TE WILLE)LMO DVX VIA VITE, a prayer on behalf of the bishop which is put in the Virgin’s mouth. Mr. E.C. R. Armstrong has pointed out to me that a counter-seal of William of Coruhill, bishop of Lichfield (1215-1223), has a similar device and inscription.' The original Confirmation of the union of the two convents, by Robert Fleming, bishop of Leighlin, does not seem to be extant; but this Inspeximus must be practically of the same date as no. 32, viz., at the end of 1228 or the beginning of 1229. For Alured, prior of Inistioge, who is a witness, see p. 837. H., rector of Carlow, is not known to us elsewhere. William le Poer, clerk, attested many charters of this period.* 34. Inspeximus by Luke, archbishop of Dublin, of the Letters from G., abbot of Citeawx, and the General Chapter of the order (no. 22), confirming the union of Killenny with Duiske: at the request of the convent of Duiske for their greater security. Dated at Kilkenny, 13 May, 1229. Omnibus Chnisti fidelibus presentes literas inspecturis L. dei gratia Dubli- nensis archiepiscopus salutem eternam in doinino. Uniuersitati uestre notum facimus nos literas uenerabilis uiri G. abbatis Cisterciensis totiusque conuentus abbatum capituli generalis sub hac forma inspexisse: Venerabilibus et in Christo dilectis abbati et conuentui Sancti Saluatoris [as in No. 22 verbatim to] datum anno gratie Mccxxvu tempore capituli generalis. * See Brit. Mus. Cat. of Seals, i, p. 243, no. 1630. * See R.T.A. 82, 128, 347; C.MLA. i, 114, 116; ii, 193. Bernarv—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 61 Nos igitur ad petitionem uenerabilium abbatis et conuentus de Sancto Saluatore, et maiorem rei securitatem ne super dicto negotio ab aliquo possit debitare, presentes literas nostro sigillo munitas dictis abbati et conuentwi Sancti Saluatoris concessimus testimoniales. Datum apud Kilkenny tertiodecim die May, pontificatus nostri anno primo. Archbishop Luke’s seal has disappeared. He succeeded to the see of Dublin at the end of the year 1228. See p. 72. For Gautier, abbot of Citeaux, see p. £5. 35, Confirmation by Ralph, abbot of Clairvaux, with his convent, of the action of Stephen, abbot of Stanley, who was his deputy, in uniting the abbey of Killenny to that of Duiske. Dated at Clairvaux, 4 December, 1229. Omnibus Christi fidelibus ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit Frater Rh dictus abbas Clareuallis et eiusdem loci conuentus salutem in domino. Quoniam uirum uenerabilem dominum 8. coabbatem nostrum de Stanleg in Wyltesir ad partes Hybernie loco nostro ob ordinis in ibidem formationem, in plenetudine potestatis nobis a capitulo generali anno gratie MCCXX octauo commisse, destinare decreuimus, merito nos et zelari congruit summa dili- gentia prouidere, ut que statuuntur maneant illibata et preuaricandi audacia compescatur. Nos igitur quorum interest in hae parte quam sit amica contemplatione pacis securitas et odiosa turbatio, attendentes ut omnis scrupulus tollatur in posterum et precludatur occasio malignorum, consilio unanimi et consensu ordinationes necnon et immutationes confirmationes..............+-- coabbatem nostrum dicto anno facta firmiter approbamus et auctoritate nostra confirmamus; insuper uniuersis tam abbatibus quam monachis et -conuersis tnumeumque fuerint inperpetuum imponimus silentium, ne sit contra prefatam ordinationem aliquatenus reclamare uel ipsam quomodolibet audeant perturbare, decernentes irritum et inane quicquid in contrarium aliquo tempore impetratum uel quomodocumque fuerit attemptatum. In huius siquidem robur et perpetuum testimonium presenti scripto sigillum nostrum duximus apponendum, (Datum) anno gratie Mccxx nono. In Clareualle die beati Sigirani abbatis. The original of the above charter is not extant; but we have a transcript (see p. 49) of seven charters relating to the union of Killenny with Duiske, of which this isone. It is a Confirmation of no. 80, the abbot of Stanley haying acted as the abbot of Clairvaux’s deputy, as we know from no. 27. It is dated 1229 ‘ die beati Sigirani abbatis,’ i.e. 4 December. For Ralph de Pinis, abbot of Clairyaux, see Gallia Christiana, iv, 808. 62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 36. Grant by Adam de Sumeri for the good of his soul and of the soul of Clare, his wife, to the convent of Duiske, of the tithes of his lands at Denghen and Acherloski, with the obventions belonging to the chapel of these lands, after the death or cession of the possessor of the tithes, Thomas de Caunteton, rector of the church of Glennovere. Uniuersis Sancte Matris Ecclesie filiis ad quos presens seriptum peruenerit Adam de Sumeri eternam in domino salutem. Sciatis quod ego, pro salute anime mee et Claree uxoris mee et liberorum nostrorwin ac predecessorum et successorum nostrorum, dedi et concessi et hac presenti carta mea confirmaui abbati de Valle Sancti Saluatoris et. monachis ibidem deo seruientibus omnes decimas terre mee que dicitur Denghen et... terius terre mee que dicitur Atherloski, cum omnibus obuentionibus ad capellam earundem terrarum pertinentibus, percipiendas in puram et per- petuam elemosinam iure perpetuo; postquam Thomas de Kantintune rector ecclesie de Glennouere, qui in presenti decimas possidet memoratas, de hac uita discesserit, uel uitam suam mutauerib. Et ego et heredes mei warantizabimus abbati et conuentui domus memo- rate dictas decimas cum obuentionibus contra omnes homines et contra omnes feminas. In huius donationis mee testimonium et munimen seripto presenti sigillum meum apposui. Hiis testibus, Willelmo de Sumeri, Radulfo de Sumeri et Dauid de Sumeri fratribus meis, Roberto Dauid et Radulfo filiis meis, Willelmo de Kantintune filio Ade de Kantintune et Itheil fratre eius, Ricardo Bloet, et multis aliis. The lands named in this instrument are the subject of later charters (nos. 50, 51, 52), from which it appears that they were in co. Cork in the diocese of Cloyne. Denghen or Dengheneaghnach is probably to be identified with Ballindangan, which is near Glanworth and in the barony of Fermoy. Glanworth was anciently called Glanore (Glennoyere = ‘ Gleann-iubhair,’ the glen of the yew tree), and this name still remains as that of a prebend of Cloyne Cathedral. Denghen means ‘a fort’ or ‘stronghold,’ and Dengheneachnach may stand for ‘the Fort of the Eoganachits,’ i.e. the descendants of Koghan Mor, a branch of the clan haying settled near Glanore. Acherloski (or Acheradloski = ‘ Achad loiscthi,’ a rich, fertile field) was also in the barony of Fermoy. Adam de Sumeri's seal has disappeared from this grant, which may be dated about 1280. We have already had his family before us (p. 43), several of whom are named in this document, and also in no. 50. Several members of the de Caunteton family also appear in our charters. Here we have William de Caunteton, who is probably the man we have had before (pp. 21, 35), and his brother Ithiel, who were sons of Adam de Caunteton. Thomas de Caunteton, the rector of Glanore, may be identified with the person of Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 63 that name who was a clerk in the diocese of Cashel about 1219 :' he appears again in nos. 42, 59. A Richard Bluet signed one of Stronebow’s charters (before 1176),* but the witness to this instrument can hardly be the same man. 37. Petition from G., abbot of Citeaux, and the General Chapter of the Cistercian Order, to Pope Gregory IX, to confirm the union of the abbey of Killenny with the abbey of Duiske as directed by the abbot of Froidmont as Visitor (no. 19), on the general ground that a Cistercian house ought not to be maintained separately if if cannot support an abbot and twelve monks. Dated 123 Beatissimo patri et domino G. dei gratia Summo Pontifici suus Frater G. dictus abbas Cistercii et totus conuentus abbatum capituli generalis se ipsos ad pedes, et tam-deuotum quam debitum in omnibus famulatum. Sanctitati uestre necessarium duximus reclamare quod ante hos annos, wisitatione facta per co-abbatem nostrum Frigidi Montis in abbatia Vallis Dei in Hybernia illuc in potestate plenaria ordinis nostri, per nos missum cum eam inueniret possessionibus et rebus ita extenuatam quod nec sibi sufficere posset nee transeuntibus hospitibus et pauperibus iuxta morem ordinis caritatis obsequia ministrare, idem uisitator ne diuina domus in se ipsa omnino marcesseret et pro defectu necessariorum rigor ordinis in ea penitus deperiret, ipsain in grangiam prouida discretione redegit et domui Sancti Saluatoris in Hybernia cum omnibus pertinentiis suis perpetuo iure concessit ; laudabili nostri ordinis consuetudini et antiquorum patrum consti- tutioni inherendo qua utiliter dispensatur ne aliqua domus maneat abbatia que duodecim monachis et abbati cum honestate non possit sufficere. Nos igitur factum tale sicut provide factum est approbantes et assensu capituli generalis sigillo nostro confirmantes beatitudini uestre supplicamus attentius quatenus illud uestro dignemini confirmationis munere roborare et latorem presentium propter hoc ad pedes sanctitatis uestre directum in hiis et in’aliis negotiis suis habere plenius commendatum, maxime cum metropoli- tanus insimul et diocesanus, una cum capitulo suo cathedrali, necnon et prin- ceps terre ordinationi dicte assensum probuerint, et instrumentis puplicis et autenticis sigillis suis munitis duxerint confirmandum. Bene et diu conseruet dominus sanctitatem uestram ecclesie sue sancte. Datum anno gratie MCCXxx tempore capituli generalis. The seal remains attached to this document, but all that can be read of the legend on itis FAsr........ ISK An early transcript of the Petition is also extant in an Inspeximus of Charters 55, 37, 39, 64, 65, which ends thus: “Nos igitur predictorum patrum autenticis inspectis, presentem Hybernie R.A, 239. 2 C.M.A. ii, 154, 64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. guerram diuersaque pericula de uariis causis emergentia pro oculis habentes, et tanto negotio debita discretione et diligentia pro posse nostro tute prouidere cupientes, dictis auctenticis tutissime reconditis, transcripta eorumdem de uerbo ad uerbum fidelium exonerata cum sigillorum nostrorum testimonio nobis recitanda ad majorem fidem faciendam ad instanciam predictorum patrum m.. . de- creuimus.”” The date of this Inspeximus is not given. See p. 52 for a similar form. 38. Grant by John St. John, bishop of Ferns, with the consent of his chapter, to the convent of Duiske of all the land of Kalalchuy, with its appurtenances, for an annual rent of ten shillings, to be paid half- yearly, at Easter and Michaelmas. Uniuersis Sancte Matris Ecclesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit J. dei gratia Fernensis episcopus eternam in Domino salutem. : Ad uniuersitatis uestre noticiam uolumus peruenire nos diuine caritatis intuitu et sacrosancte religionis obtentu, de assensu et consensu canonicorum nostrorum et totius capituli nostri de Fernes, dedisse et concessisse et hac presenti carta nostra confirmasse Deo et Sancte Marie et monachis de Valle Sancti Saluatoris Cisterciensis ordinis totam terram de Kilalchuy cum omnibus suis pertinentiis et cum omnibus libertatibus et liberis consuetudi- nibus ad prefatam terram spectantibus; tenendam et habendam de nobis et successoribus nostris in perpetuum libere quiete integre et pacifice ; reddendo inde annuatim nobis et successoribus nostris decem solidos esterlingorum, uidelicet ad Pascha quinque solidos et ad festum Sancti Michaelis quingue solidos pro omni seruicio et exactione que nos uel successores nostros quocumque casu possint contingere. Insuper eciam eisdem ecclesiam de Kilalehuy cum omnibus suis pertinen- tiis in puram et perpetuam elemosinam caritatiue concedimus et confirmamus. Ut autem hee nostra donatio et confirmatio perpetuam forciantur firmi- tatem presenti scripto sigillum nostrum una cum sigillo capituli nostri cathedralis duximus apponendum. Hiis testibus, Reginaldo archidiacono Fernensi, Magistro Galfrido de Sancto Johanne tune officiali Fernensi, Magistro Willelmo de Foresta tunc officiali Ossoriensi, Magistro Adam de Oxonia, Magistro Waltero de Wexeford, Domino Willelmo de Prendelgast, Radulfo de Sumeri, Dauid de Sumeri, Dauid de Hinteberge, et multis aliis. A précis of this charter is given in the extracts from the Duiske papers which we have called L (fol. 32). The chapter seal attached to it is preserved; but of the bishop's seal only a small piece remains. There is another copy of a similar charter extant, sealed, but without the names of witnesses, in which the land in question is called Ailchomoch, and is granted ‘‘cum omnibus decimis et obuen- tionibus ipsam contingentibus.” Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 65 The place Avlalehuy or Kilehomoch or Wildalagan (as it is deseribed in I.) or Killacy (as Ware calls it) is among various places resigned to the bishop of Ferns and his chapter by an agreement with Gerald de Prendergast in the year 1230.! In that agreement it is called Avlalethan, and it may safely be identified with the modern Ailialligan in Monart parish, in the barony of Scarawalsh, co. Wexford. Several of the persons named in this agreement are concerned with the charter now before us, and the two instruments must be of the same date, i.e. the latter part of the year 1230. John St. John, who was the first Anglo-Norman bishop of Ferns (1223-1258), became Treasurer of the Exchequer at Dublin in 1226. Reginald de Dene was archdeacon of Ferns between 1223 and 1230, in which latter year he died. William de Foresta ov Forest was first * official’ of Perns, and afterwards ‘ official ’ of Ossory. (The duties of an ‘ official’ were akin to those discharged by a Chancellor or Vicar-General.) In the former capacity he appears in a charter of Dunbrody Abbey about 1228,° and in the Agreement between the bishop and Gerald de Prendergast above mentioned. He attests without any designation of his office a Kells charter of about the year 1228, and two other charters of Gerald de Prendergast about 1280.1 At the time when he attested our Charter 88, he was official of Ossory (not of Ferns, the official of Ferns being Geoffrey St. John, who afterwards became bishop of that see), and in this capacity he also attested a charter later than 1232,° and a charter made in the time of Luke, archbishop of Dublin (1228-1255).° Adam of Oxford is probably the ‘ magister Adam’ who attested another of bishop John St. John’s charters about 1230.7 William de Prendergast we have had before (p. 42) ; he was a witness to the agreement above mentioned between bishop John St. John and Gerald de Prendergast, his kinsman, as was also Ralph de Sumeri, for whom, as for his brother David de Swmert, see p. 43. Walter de Wexford was a witness to the grant made to the Dominicans at Kilkenny by bishop Geoffrey de Turyille (1244~-1250).* For the family of David de Hinteberg see p. 17. 2 od. Confirmation by Pope Gregory IX of the union of the abbey of Killenny with the abbey of Duiske. Dated at the Lateran, 9 Jan., 1231. Gregorius episcopus seruus seruorum dei dilectis fillis abbati et conuentui Sancti Saluatoris in Hibernia Cisterciensis ordinis salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Solet annuere sedes apostolica piis uotis et honestis petentium precibus fauorem beniuolum impertiri. Ex parte siquidem uestra fuit nobis humiliter supplicatum ut, cum . . abbas Frigidi Montis Cisterciensis ordinis totiusque \See Hore’s Ferns, p. 345. 2 Addl. MSS. Brit. Mus. 4793, fo. 15, as quoted in Hore’s Ferns, p. 547. 3 C.M.A. ii, 172. tR.T.A. 186, 189. *R.T.A. 346. 6 Hore’s Duncannon Fort, p. 312. CUR tals UE} * Carrigan, i, 38. R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXXV, SECT. C. [9] 66 ‘Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. eiusdem ordinis tune in Hibernia uisitator domum de Valle Dei cum pertinentiis suis, uenerabilium fratrum nostrorum. . . . . Dublinensis archiepiscopi, . . Lechlinensis episcopi eius suffraganei diocesani, et nobilis uiri W. Marescalli Comitis Pembrochie domini loci accedente consensu, deliberatione prouida pro eo quod fratribus eiusdem ordinis degentibus tune in ipsa in multorum scandalum dissolute uiuentibus paupertate nimia primebatur, grangiam esse statuerit, uobisque concesserit ut ipsam possitis tamquam grangiam perpetuo possidere, quod super hoe ab eodem abbate Frigidi Montis prouide factum est, dignaremur apostolico munimine corroborare : Nos ergo uestris iustis precibus inclinati quod super,hoc . . . . dicto abbate Frigidi Montis rite ac prouide ... et in litteris confectis exinde dicitur plenius contineri, auctoritate apostolica confirmamus et presentis scripti pa(trocinio) communimus. Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat hane paginam nostre confirmationis infringere uel ei ausu temerario contraire. Si quis autem hoc attemptare presumpserit indignationem dei omnipotentis et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius se nouerit incursurum. Datum Laterani V Idus Januarii pontificatus nostri anno quarto. We have not the original of this charter, but an early transcript is extant (see p. 68). Neither of this instrument, nor of no. 40, is there any note in the pub- lished Calendar of Papal Letters. 40. Confirmation by Pope Gregory IX of the agreement between Peter, bishop of Ossory, with his chapter, and the convent of Duiske, as to the churches of Tulachany and Tikerlevan (no. 31), mediated by the abbot of Savigny, then abbot of Stanley, and the subprior of Stanley, now the abbot. Dated at the Lateran, 20 Jan. 1231. Gregorius episcopls seruus seruorum dei dilectis filiis abbate et conuentui Sancti Saluatoris in Hibernia Cisterciensis ordinis salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Ea que iudicio uel concordia terminantur firma debent et illibata persistere, et, ne in recidiue contentionis serupulum labantur, apostolico conuenit presidio communiri. Eapropter dilecti in domino filii uestris iustis postulationibus inclinati, compositionem que, inter uos ex parte una et uenerabilem fratrem nostrum episcopum et capitulum Ossoriense ex altera, super de Thulachannu et de Stannakhurlewan ecclesiis decimis possessionibus et rebus aliis, mediantibus.. . abbate de Salbiniaco tune abbate de Stanleia uisitatore totius ordinis in Hibernia et . . . subpriore de Stanleia nunc abbate loci eiusdem, amicabiliter interuenit, sicut sine prauitate prouide facta est, et ab utraque parte spectate recepta et hactenus pacifice obseruata, auctoritate apostolica confirmamus et presentis scripti patrocinio communimus. Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 67 Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat paginam nostre confirmationis infringere uel ei ausu femerario contraire. Siquis autem hoc attemptare presumpserit indignationem omnipotentis dei et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius se nouerit incursurum. Datum Laterani xiii Kalend Februarii pontificatus nostri anno... . This was probably executed about the same time as no. 89. ‘The possession of the churches of Tulachany and Tikerlevan was the subject of many negotiations between the diocesan and the conyentual authorities (see Charters 8, 9, 10, 25, 24, 26, 31); and it would seem from the language of this instrument that agreement had finally been reached by the gaod offices of Stephen, abbot of Stanley, who came as Visitor-General of the Cistercian order in Ireland to inspect the Irish Cistercian houses.' 41, Granted by Gerald de Prendergast, for the good of his soul, &e., to the convent of Duiske, of Rathboghal in Bantry, with three carucates of land in fee, which Roger Galgheil held from his father Philip de Prendergast (see no. 17) and Richard de Marisco granted to the convent (no. 16); and also of Rathsalach, with two carucates of land which they hold from the prior and monks of Glascarrig ; these five carucates to be free from rent, except for half a mark which Philip de Hinteberg and his heirs ought to pay instead of the escheats of the two carucates of Rathsalach. Uniuersis Sancte Matris Ecclesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit Geraldus de Prendelgast in domino salutem. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra me pro salute anime mee et animarum antecessorum meorum et successorum concessisse et hac presenti carta mea confirmasse Deo et abbatie Sancte Marie de Valle Sancti Saluatoris et monachis ibidem deo seruientibus Rathbachlach cum tribus carrucatis terre in feodo de Bentrie, illam scilicet quam Rogerus Galgheil tenuit de patre meo et Ricardus de Marisco eisdem monachis dedit et incartauit. Insuper concessi et confirmaui predictis monachis memorati loci Rath- salach cum duabus carrucatis terre quas ipsi tenent de priore et monachis de Glascarrach, que terra sita est iuxta dictas tres carrucatas uersus aquilonem in dicto feodo de Bentrie. Preterea dedi concessi et confirmaui memoratis monachis omnem redditum et omne seruicium quod ad me uel ad heredes meos de dictis quinque carru- catis terre pertinent uel pertinere poterunt in puram et perpetuam elemosinam, salua mihi et heredibus meis dimidia marea argenti quam Philippus de Inteberge et heredes sui annuatim mihi et heredibus meis soluere debent, pro ascheanciist que accidere possent de dictis duabus carrucatis terre de Rath- salach; quam dimidiam marcam si predictus Philippus et heredes sui mihi et ‘See p. 53 for Stephen de Lexinton. [9*] 68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. heredibus meis non persoluerint, non tenebuntur monachi nee terre eorum nec homines sui inde respondere; scilicet ad me et ad heredes meos per- tinebit dictum Philippum et heredes suos compellere ad illius dimidie marce solutionem, ita quod monachi erunt quieti ab omni uexatione et demanda. Volo igitur ut predicti monachi habeant et teneant dictas quinque carru- catas terre plenarie et integre et quiete ab omni demanda omnimodo uexatione omni seruicio seculari et exactione, quantum ad me pertinet et ad heredes meos. Et ut hee donatio mea concessio et confirmatio stabilis permaneat inper- petuum et inconcussa, presens scriptum sigilli mei munimine roboraui. Hiis testibus, Willelmo Crasso primogenito, W. Crasso juniore, Dauid de Sumeri, Ricardo de Marisco, Nicholao le Marchis. Roberto Huscard, Johanne Fossard, Galfrido Walensi, et multis aliis. The seal is still attached to this charter. Gerald de Prendergast, son of Philip de Prendergast (see p. 21), was married, first to Matilda, sister of Theobald Walter the Second (see p. 32), and secondly to a daughter of Richard de Burgh. He succeeded to the Duffrey estates near Ennis- corthy in 1229, and took possession late in the year 1230. He diedin 1251. This instrument is probably about the same date as no. 88, viz. 1280 or 1231. The acquisition by the convent of land at Rathboghal has been before us in previous charters (nos. 16, 17); but Rathsalach has not been mentioned by name previously. The two carucates at the latter place, however, were evidently the two carucates in Bantry of which the convent was put in possession in 1228 (see p. 85) by the prior and monks of Glascarrig. Philip de Hinteberg is evidently the same person as the man of that name who was a witness to Richard de Marisco's grant of Rathboghal (no. 16). See p. 17 for the Hinteberg family. As was fitting, Richard de Marisco or Marsh witnessed the present charter, which was of the nature of a confirmation by his overlord of his original benefaction. We have had before the brothers William Crassus senior and William Crassus junior (p. 16); David de Sumeri (p. 48) ; Nicholas le Marchis or Marsh (p. 87 ; see also Charter 41); and Robert Huskard (p. 42). Of Geoffrey the Welshman (Walsh) and John Fossard we know nothing. 42, Grant by Nicholas le Marchis, for the good of his soul, &c., to the convent of Duiske, of the fish-pond called Cordredan, with its liberties, &c., to hold free of rent for ever. Sciant presentes et futuri quod ego Nicholaus le Marchis pro salute anime inee eb uxoris mee et antecessorum et successorum meorum consensu et assensu heredum meorum dedi et concessi et hac mea presenti carta confirmaui Deo et Beate Marie de Valle Sancti Saluatoris et monachis ibidem deo seruientibus in puram et perpetuam elemosinam piscariam que dicitur Chory O Dradan cum omnibus libertatibus ad ipsam pertinentibus; ita ut ipsam habeant et Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 69 teneant plenarie pacifice libere quiete, sicut ulla elemosina liberius et quiescius teneri potest. Et ego et heredes mei hane donationem monachis predicte domus contra omnes homines warantizabimus. Iiis testibus, Philippo le Marchis, Roberto Useard, Nicholao Coco, Mauricio Maccolletan, Dawid filio Lynon, et multis aliis. ‘Coraidh’ means a fishing-weir, and the fish-pond of Chory O Dradan, or Cordredan, which was apparently a pool of the river Barrow (it is described as ‘in Odrone’ in the endorsement on the back of the charter), is mentioned again in a later deed (no. 82). The seal of Nicholas le Marchis or Marsh (see pp. 37, 68) has been lost. Philip le Marchis was evidently a relative. Robert Huskard has appeared before (pp. 42, 68), A witness named Nicholas Coc or Cooke or Coke appears in a Leixlip charter’ of Adam de Hereford (see p. 49); he may be the man mentioned here. Of David Fitz Lynon and Maurice MacColletan we know nothing. The Codhletans or Colletans were an Anglo-Ivish family who settled at Aglis, co. Carlow. The date of this charter may be about 1232, but there is nothing to fix it exactly. 45. Confirmation by W., bishop of Ossory, to the convent of Duiske of the church of Tulachany, one mark yearly to be paid to the cathedral chureh of Kilkenny, the synodical dues being reserved, and the convent to provide a chaplain to the church: also confirmation of the chapels of Annamult and Grange Castri as agreed by Hugh, bishop of Ossory. Uniuersis presens scriptum uisuris uel audituris W. dei gratia Ossoriensis episcopus eternam in domino salutem. Quoniam ea que perpetua gaudent firmitate ad perpetuam memoriam puplice debent commendari scripture, ad uniuersitatem uestram uolumus peruenire, nos diuini amoris intuitu et sacrosancte religionis obtentu conces- sisse et hoc presenti scripto nostro confirmasse deo et beate Marie et monachis de Valle Sancti Saluatoris Cisterciensis ordinis ibidem deo seruientibus eccle- siam de Thulachenny cum omnibus decimis et obuentionibus ipsam contin- gentibus, salua una marca argenti quam dicti monachi ecclesie cathedralis de Kylkenny annuatim tenentur persoluere ad duos anni terminos, uidelicet in Inuentione Sancti Crucis dimidiam marecam et in festo Sancti Cannici dimi- diam maream, pro omni consuetudine demanda et exactione, saluis tamen sinodalibus, et salua competenti sustentatione unius capellani qui eidem ecclesie deseruiet. Per easdem concedimus insuper dictis monachis et confirmamus capellam 1 O.M.A. i, 236. ios Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. de Athenemold et capellam de Grangia Castri cum omnibus decimis et obuen- tionibus ipsas contingentibus ut omnia predicta habeant et teneant de nobis et successoribus nostris in perpetuum libere et quiete honorifice et pacifice in usus proprias, saluis tamen sinodalibus nobis et successoribus nostris sicut continetur in autentico pie memorie Hugonis episcopi predecessoris nostri ; in uirtute obediencie iniungentes et sub pena anathematis prohibentes ne archidiaconus uel aliquis alius a predictis monachis vel eorum capellanis ibidem seruientibus ratione procurationis in preiudicium huius nostre confir- mationis aliquid attemptare presumat. Et ut hee nostra confirmatio et concessio rata permaneat et inconcussa presenti scripto sigillum nostrum duximns apponendum. Hiis testibus uiris uenerabilibus, M. de Kenles, et A. de Instioch, tune prioribus, Magistro Henrico de Pembroch, Thoma rectore ecclesie de Kallan, et aliis. This charter is an episcopal confirmation of previous grants (see nos. 7, 9, 10, 24, 26, 81). The endorsement (not contemporary) on the back of the charter gives the bishop’s name as William, but this is a mistake. William of Kilkenny was, indeed, elected bishop of Ossory after the death of Peter Malveisin, but he refused the office and was not consecrated until 1255, when he became bishop of Ely (see p. 81). The bishop who granted the charter before us was Walter de Brackley, who succeeded to the see of Ossory in 1232. It is probable that the instrument was executed shortly after his accession, so that it may be placed at the end of 1232 or the beginning of 1233. Of the witnesses we have already had Alured, prior of Inistioge (p. 37), and Thomas, rector of Callan (p. 81). The Christian name of M., prior of Kells, may have been Martin, as that name appears among the priors about this period in Ware's Abstract of the Charters of Kells." Henry of Pembroke was dean of Ossory at a later date.? 44, Confirmation by W., bishop of Ossory, to the convent of Duiske of the vill of Tikerlevan; the convent to maintain a chaplain there, and to pay an annual rent of twenty shillings to the cathedral church of St. Canice, Kilkenny, the episcopal dues being reserved. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus presens scriptum uisuris uel audituris W. mise- ratione diuina Ossoriensis episcopus eternam in domino salutem. Ad uniuersitatis uestre noticiam uolumus peruenire nos diuine caritatis intuitu et sacrosancte religionis obtentu concesisse et hoc presenti scripto nostro confirmasse Deo et Beate Marie Virgini et monachis de Valle Sancti Saluatoris Cisterciensis ordinis ibidem Deo seruientibus uillam de Stacmaker- lewan cum omnibus suis pertinentiis, tenendam et habendam de nobis et * Carrigan, iv, 61. = Carrigan, i, 38. Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 71 successoribus nostris inperpetuum integre plenarie et pacifice, cum natiuis et omnibus aliis libertatibus et liberis consuetudinibus ad dictam uillam perti- nentibus ; reddendo inde annuatim cathedrali ecclesie de Kilkenny uiginti solidos sterlingorum ad duos anni terminos, uidelicet in Inuentione Sancte Crucis decem solidos et in festo Sancti Kanici decem solidos, pro omni seruicio seculari et exactione. Insuper concedimus et confirmamus dictis monachis ecclesiam eiusdem wille cum omnibus decimis et obuentionibus ipsam contingentibus tenenda et habenda de nobis et successoribus nostris inperpetuum in usus proprios, sicut continetur in autenticis predecessorum nostrorum libere quiete integre et pacifice, saluis tamen sinodalibus nobis et successoribus nostris et salua competenti sustentatione unius capellani qui eidem ecclesie deseruiet per eosdem. Nos igitur in uirtute obedientie firmiter iniungentes sub pena anethematis prohibemus, ne archidiaconus uel aliquis alius a dictis monachis uel eorum capellanis ibidem celebrantibus in preiudicium huius nostre confirmationis ratione procurationis alicquid attemptare presumat. Et ut hee nostra concessio et confirmatio in posterum rata permaneat et inconcussa presenti scripto sigillum nostrum duximus apponendun. Hiis testibus wiris uenerabilibus, M. de Kenlis, A. de Instioch, tune prioribus, Magistro Henrico de Pembroch, Domino Thoma rectore ecclesie de Kallan, et aliis. This charter was probably executed on the same day as no. 43 (the witnesses being the same), i.e. at the end of 1232 or the beginning of 1233. The original grant of the vill of Tikerleyan is recorded in Charter no. 8. 45, Confirmation by Luke, archbishop of Dublin, to the convent of Duiske of Charters no. 26 and no. 28, supra. Dated at Kilkenny, 25 Feb. 1235. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit, Lucas dei gratia Dublin: ecclesie minister humilis eternam in domino salutem. Ad sacre religionis institutionem et incrementum sicut ex officii debito nobis incumbit propensius invigilare, ita ut instituta fructificent tenemur studiosius procurare, et precipue uiros religiosos pia et paterna affectione protegere et confouere, diuine igitur remunerationis intuitu ef exemplo pie recordationis domini H. quondam Dublinensis avchiepiscopi predecessoris nostri prouocati, quasdam terras et quedam beneficia que bone memorie P. Ossoriensis episcopus dilectis in Christo filiis abbati et monachis de Sancto Saluatore Cisterciensis ordinis pietatis intuitu concessit et confirmauit, eadem beneficia et terras predictas auctoritate metropolitica prout in carta memorati episcopi et ipsius cyrographo continentur una cum ceteris beneficiis 72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. que eisdem pia fidelium largitione collata fuerint aut in posterum iuste confe- rentur concedimus et confirmamus. Que propriis duximus exprimenda uocabulis : “ Videlicet ecclesiam de Thila- channi cum omnibus pertinentiis suis et cum decimis grangie quam ibi habent, salua una marca quam soluent ecclesie cathedrali de Kilkenny, &e. [as in no. 26, down to] concedimus et confirmamus.” Compositionem etiam inter bone memorie R. quondam Leclinensem episcopum necnon et W. tune archidiaconum nunc uero episcopum eius- demgue ecclesie capitulum ex una parte et abbatem et conuentum de Valle Sancti Saluatoris prefatos ex altera super querellis subseriptis ratam habemus et confirmamus sub hac forma “Omnibus Sancte Matris Ecclesie . . [as in no. 28, down to] Hiis testibus, &c.” Nos igitur quorum interest pro officii debito paci et tranguillitati ecclesiarum prouidere et litium occasiones prescindere que fraternam non nunquam offendunt et minuunt caritatem dictam composi- tionem ratam habentes approbamus et auctoritate metropolitana in perpetuum confirmamus. ‘ In cuius rei robur inconcussum et testimonium presens scriptum sigilli nostri appositione muniuimus. Datum quinto Kalend: Marcii pontificatus nostri anno quinto apud Kylkenny. Only half remains of the seal of Luke, archbishop of Dublin. His election to the see was confirmed by the King on 13 December, 1228; but, as there had been some irregularity, it was not confirmed by the Pope until 1229. He was conse- crated 80 April, 1230. Thus, it is not possible to be certain as to the date from which the “ years of his pontificate’ begin; but here, and in no. 34, supra, we have reckoned them to run from 1228, the year of election. If the starting-point should be 1230, the year of consecration, nos. 84 and 45 should be dated 1231 and 1235 respectively. 46. Quit claim by Sir Robert de Cardiff, for the good of his soul, &c., after a controversy between himself and the convent of Duiske, as to a ditch which is on his land. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus presentes literas inspecturis uel audituris Robertus de Cardif miles eternam in domino salutem. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra quod super quadam controuersia inter me ex una parte et monachos Sancti Saluatoris ex alia oborta, uidelicet de quodam fossato quod dicti monachi iuxta pratum quod tenent de me in terra mea fecerunt versus orientem, ita conuenit inter nos quod ego pro anima mea et uxoris mee et antecessorum et successorum nostrorum omnem clamatiouem quam habui uersus dictos monachos in dicto fossato quietam clamaui, et totam terram infra fossatum predictam una cum fossato illo presenti carta eisdem monachis in perpetuum confirmaui. Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 73 Hiis testibus, Reginaldo de Kerneth, tune vicecomite de Kilkenny, Rogero Russel, Ris Beketh, Robino de Carreu, Alfredo Blundo, et multis aliis. iobert de Cardiff’s seal has disappeared. We haye met with him already in a dated charter of 1227 (see p. 47), and this quit-claim may proyisionally be assigned to the year 1288 or thereabout. For Reginald de Kernet see pp. 35, 40; and for Roger Liussell see p. 40. There were at least two people named fis Beket, who are concerned in these charters, and they were probably father and son. The elder, who appears here, must be of kin to the ‘ Resus Bechet’ who witnessed a grant of land in Idrone to Mary’s Abbey in 1202 ;! and we take him as identical with the man who witnessed no. 59 about 1255, and no. 60 in 1256. Then we meet with ‘Ris Beket junior’ in 1278 (Charters 71, 72), the signature indicating that the elder man was still alive. In the later charters 77, 80, 81, ‘ Ris Beket’ is named without any note of juniority, so that Ris Beket the elder had probably died previously to their execution.? The presence of Robin de Carew as a witness recalls the fact that it was a Carew deed which the earliest of the Ris Bekets witnessed in 1202. Alfred Blund appears again in the next Charter (47). 47. 47. Grant by Robert de Cardiff, for the good of his soul, &e., to the convent of Duiske of three acres of meadow near Seskin, free of rent. Sciatis presentes et futuri quod ego Robertus de Kaerdif dedi et concessi et hac presenti carta mea confirmaui Deo et beate Marie matri eius et con- uentui de Valle Sancti Saluatoris tres acras prati que iacent proximo iuxta Seskin pro salute anime mee et Tes. . ce uxoris mee ac liberorum nostrorum, habendas perpetuo et tenendas in puram et perpetuam elemosinam liberas et quietas ab omni seruitio et exactione que uel ad me uel ad heredes meas pertineat. Et ego es heredes mei warantizabimus tres predictas acras prati memorati conuentui de Valle Sancti Saluatoris contra omnes homines et contra omnes feminas. In huius donationis mee testimonium presenti scripto meum apposui sigillum. Hiis testibus, Rogero Russel, Waltero filio meo, Willelmo Chapun, INGER IihinC, 5 56 6 oo oo de Kiltan, Roberto Blundo de Kilbledhi, Johannes iliOrs yee , eb multis aliis, Robert de Cardiff has appeared before (see pp. 40, 72), and we learn from this charter and from no. 60 that he had two sons, Walter and Richard, his wife's name being almost obliterated in the deed before us. Ses/cin is still the name of a 10.M.A. i, 113. 2 A Ris Beket appears in 1307 as holding lands in co. Cork (Cal. of Irish Justiciary Rolls, ii, 367-9). R.I-A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. C. {10} 74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. townland in the parish of St. Mullins, in the electoral division of Ballymurphy, co. Carlow, not far from Ballybeg, or Ballybegan, the name given to Richard de Cardiff’s holding in Charter 60, in which this grant by Robert de Cardiff is mentioned. Roger Russell and Alfred Blund were witnesses to Charter 46, as well as to this. These Blunds evidently were neighbours, and are to be distinguished from the Blunds of Callan (see no. 88). A Robert le Blound held lands in the neighbour- hood of New Ross, from Roger Bigod, earl of Norfolk, at the beginning of the fourteenth century,' and he was probably of the same family. The Robert Blund who appears here is deseribed as of Kilbleddi (Cell Bléidini), but we have not succeéded in identifying the place. Another witness, whose name is illegible, is described as ‘de Kiltan.’ The deed may, provisionally, be assigned to the year 12838 or thereabouts. 48. Grant by William de St. Leger, for the good of his soul and of the soul of Isabel, his wife, to the convent of Duiske of the river dividing his land of Tullaghanbrogue from the convent land at Tulachany, with all other rivers in his holding at Tullaghanbrogue, that the monks may erect a mill; twenty crannocks of corn to be ground for his house every year free of toll. Sciant presentes et futuri quod ego Willelmus de Sancto Leodegario pro salute anime mee et Ysabele uxoris mee et pro salute parentum meorum atque omnium antecessorum ac successorum meorum dedi et concessi et hac presenti carta mea confirmaui abbati et monachis de Valle Sancti Saluatoris ordinis Cisterciensis totum riuulum qui facit diuisas inter terram meam de Thulachanbroe et terram dictorum monachorum de Thulachenny cum omnibus aliis riuulis totius tenementi mei de ‘Thulachbroc, quoscumque poterunt deducere qualicumque arte sine detrimento pratorum meorum ad construendum molendinum ubi uiderunt sibi et suis successoribus expedire loco competenti, habendum de me et heredibus meis sibi et successoribus suis in liberam puram et perpetuam elemosinam in perpetuum. Dicti uero abbas et monachi de Valle Sancti Saluatoris concesserunt et quietum clamauerunt mihi et heredibus meis pro se et successoribus suis, molituram uiginti cranocorum de domo mea propria et heredum meorum singulis annis a theloneo inmunem. Ut autem hee mea donatio concessio et confirmatio rata et stabilis in posterum permaneat presentem cartam sigilli mei munimine coraboraui. Hiis testibus, Willelmo filio Mauricii, Reso de Arderne, Willelmo Baratin, militibus, Rogero de Pembrok tune uicecomite de Kilkenny, Galfrido Scortals, Gileberto Tonere, Waltero de Mora, et multis aliis. The date of this charter cannot be fixed precisely, but from the names of the witnesses it was probably executed about 1235. ' Hore’s New Ross, p. 171. Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 75 We have met with William de St. Leger before (p. 21). The river which is the subject of the grant is now called the King’s River. For Tullaghanbrogue see p. 21 ; for Tulachany, p. 20; and for William Fitz Maurice, the first witness, p. 39. Ris de Arderne witnessed a charter of Dunbrody Abbey, granted by Walter Marshal between 1241 and 1245 ;' and he appears in 1246 as holding Marshal lands.? William Baratin, who is described as a knight (as well as Ris de Arderne), Geoffrey Scortals,’ and Gilbert Thunder were all witnesses of John Fitz Geoftrey’s Charter to Kells,‘ which was executed after 1234. Roger de Pembroke appears as witness to several charters, e.g. William Fitz Geoffrey's charter to Kells about 1215 ;° and the charter granted by Walter Marshal to Dunbrody between 1241 and 1245,° already mentioned as signed by Ris de Arderne. He held Marshal lands in 1246.7 He is here described as vicecomes, i.e. sheriff, of Kilkenny. See no. 59, wmfra. Of Walter de Mora (or, perhaps, de Mera ; see no. 77) we know nothing. A person of the same name appears as holding lands in co. Wexford in 1281.8 49, Letters of W., bishop of Leighlin, certifying that Laurence of London, precentor, had renounced his title to the Church of Duamatatheg in Idrone, to which he had formerly been presented by the convent of Duiske. Dated at Lechdufthy Feb., 1256. Uniuersis presentes literas inspecturis uel audituris W. dei gratia Lechlinensis episcopus eternam in domino salutem. Noueritis quod cum aliquando abbas et conuentus de Valle Sancti Salua- toris ad ecclesiam de Dunmatatheg in Odrone cum suis pertinentiis magistrum Laurentium de London precentorem nostrum nobis presentassent, processu temporis idem L. mutando consilium omni iure quod habuit pretextu dicte presentationis in nostra presencia constitutus sponte et mere renunciauit, et literas suas renunciationis coram nobis in capitulo nostro apud Lechdufthy ad instanciam dictorum abbatis et conuentus legi fecimus. In cuius rei testimonium presenti scripto sigillum nostrum apponi fecimus. Actum apud Lechdufthy anno gratie mccxxxv mense Februario. We have had the church of Dwnmatatheg or Duntnactathec before (p. 36). The bishop was William le Chawniuor, who held the see of Leighlin from 1228 to 1251. Of Lawrence of London, the precentor, we know nothing more. Of Lechdufthy we have not identified the situation. 1C.M.A. ii, 164. 2 C.M.A. ii, 406. 3 Shortalstown Chapel appears in the Red Book of Ossory as in the Deanery of Kells, co. Kilkenny ; for the Shortall family, see Graves, History, dc., of St. Canice’s Cathedral, p. 165. * Chartae, &e., p. 17 (where it is wrongly dated). ® Chartae, &e., p. 16. 5C.M.A. ii, 164. *C.M.A. ii, 406, S Hore’s New Ross, p. 1. (10) 76 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 50. Grant by David de Sumeri, for the good of his soul and of the soul of Margaret, his wife, to the convent of Duiske of the chapel of Dengheneaghnach, with its tithes and obventions, and those of Acherloski. Omnibus Sancte Matris Ecclesie filiis ad quos scriptum peruenerit, Dauid de Sumeri eternam in domino salutem. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra me pro salute anime mee et Margarete uxoris mee et patris mei et matris mee et omnium predecessorum et successorum nostrorum dedisse et concessisse et hac presenti carta confirmasse domui de Valle Sancti Saluatoris et monachis ibidem deo seruientibus capellam de Dengeneaghnach cum decimis et obuentionibus uniuersis ad eam pertinentibus, scilicet decimas et obuentiones de Dengheneaghnach et de Acheradloski, habendas et possidendas iure perpetuo in puram et perpetuam elemosinam liberam et quietam ab omni exactione et demanda que ad me uel ad heredes meas pertineat, sive capella predicta ut capella permaneat siue in matricem ecclesiam prouehatur. In huius rei testimonium presens scriptum monachis dicti domus de Valle Sancti Saluatoris contuli sigilli mei munimine roboratum. Hiis testibus Radulfo de Sumeri, Dauid de Sumeri, patruis meis, Radulfo et Willelmo fratribus meis, Dauid de Rupe, Adam Taleboth, Ythel de Kantintone, Adam de Kantintone, Philippo de Kantintone, Roberto de Kantintone, et multis aliis. _ This charter may be approximately dated as of the year 1237. It must be prior to no. 51, which in its turn cannot be later than 1237. This grant is confirmatory of Charter no. 36, and has to do (see p. 62) with tithes in the diocese of Cloyne. For the de Sumeri family, see p. 43. The grantor in this instance was David de Sumeri the younger. Members of the family of Roche or de Rupe appear several times in our charters. Among the Flemings who came to Ireland at the time of the Anglo-Norman conquest was one Robert Fitz Godobert, enfeoffed near Wexford, whose sons, David, Henry, and Adam, took the name of de la Roche, from the castle still known as Roch Castle near Haverfordwest.! David Roche, probably to be identified with the witness to this charter who bore that name, appears in 1229 as the father of Raymond and Gerald Roche (see nos. 71, 72).2, He may be the same man as David Kocheford who held Marshal lands in Kilmocar, co. Kilkenny, in 1246,‘ and who appealed in 1245 in a suit against William and David de Sumeri.* For Ithiel de Caunteton, who was son of Adam de Caunteton, see p. 62. Probably the Adam de Caunteton who appears here was, in his turn, son of Ithiel. Adam Taleboth or Talbot does not seem to be known elsewhere. ? Orpen, Lc., i, 392. 2 C.D.L1. i, 1679. * For the Roche family see Graves, Presentments of Irish Grievances temp. Hen. VIII, p. 52, note. *C.M.A. ii, 405; cf. R.T.A. 140. ° C.D.L. i, 2763. Bernarp—Zhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 77 ol Grant by D., bishop of Cloyne, at the presentation of David de Sumeri, the patron [no. 50], to the convent of Duiske, of the chapel of Dengheneaghnach, and of Acherloski. Omnibus Christi fidelibus has literas wisuris vel audituris D. dei gratia Clonensis episcopus eternam in domino salutem. Nouerit uniuversitas uestra nos diuine caritatis intuitu et ad presenta- tionem Dauid de Sumeri patroni dedisse et concessisse dilectis in Christo filiis et uiris uenerabilibus abbati et conuentwi de Valle Sancti Saluatoris Cisterciensis ordinis capellam de Dengheneaghnach et de Acheradloske cum omnibus pertinentiis suis iure perpetuo in proprios usus possidendam. In huius rei testimonium presenti scripto sigillum nostrum apposuimus. Only a small fragment of the bishop’s seal is left. This charter can be dated within a year, for David M‘Kelly, who became (teste Cotton) bishop of Cloyne in 1237, was advanced to the see of Cashel in 1238. Itis a confirmation of no. 50 by the bishop of the diocese. 52. Confirmation by M., Archbishop of Cashel, of the grant made by the bishop of Cloyne [no. 51] to the convent of Duiske, of the chapels of Dengheneaghnach and Acherloski. Uniuersis Christi-fidelibus ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit M. dei gratia Cassellensis archiepiscopus salutem in domino. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra nos capellam de Denghenoghnacht et de Acheradhloski cum omnibus pertinentiis suis abbati et conuentui de Valle Sancti Saluatoris Cisterciensis ordinis sicut melius et plenius carta uenerabilis in Christo fratris Clonensis episcopi cettatur+ iure perpetuo possidendam confirmasse. In cuius rei testimonium presenti scripto sigillum nostrum apponi fecimus. Valeat uniuersitas uestra in domino. The archbishop’s seal has gone. Marian O’Brien, archbishop of Cashel, died before October, 1237, so that this instrument (which is the confirmation by his metropolitan of the bishop’s grant set out in no. 51) must belong to that year. The archbishop of Cashel and the abbots of Duiske and Jerpoint appear as Papal Mandatories in 1240.! ' Cal. of Papal Letters, 1240, 17 Kal. Dee. 78 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 53. Inspeximus, at the petition of the convent of Duiske, by G., bishop of Ossory, of the Privilegium, granted by Pope Innocent IV to the Cistercian Houses in Ireland, exempting them from tithes. Dated at the episcopal manor of Loch, 14 Feb., 1245. Uniuersis Sancte Matris Ecelesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit G. diuina miseratione Ossoriensis ecclesie humilis minister eternam in domino salutem. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra nos priuilegium domini pape Innocentii quarti sub hae forma inspexisse : “Tnnocentius episcopus seruus seruorum dei dilectis filiis abbatibus et conuentibus Cisterciensis ordinis in Hibernia constitutis salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Solet annuere sedes apostolica piis uotis et honestis petentium precibus fauorem beniuolum impertiri. Cum igitur sicut ex parte uestra fuit pro- positum coram nobis ordini uestro et uobis a sede apostolica per priuilegia et indulgentias sit indultum, ut nullus a uobis de uestrorum animalium nutrimentis uel aliis, pro eo quod animalia uestra in pastura uel custodia sua habeant, decimas exigere, uel quomodolibet extorquere, presumat ; et si quis in benefactores uestros, pro eo quod aliqua uobis beneficia uel obsequia ex caritate prestiterint, excommunicationis suspensionis uel interdicti sententias promulgarit, huiusmodi sententie tanquam contra apostolice sedis indulta prelate decernuntur per eandem indulgenciam irrite ac inanes: quia nonnulli ecclesiarum prelati ordinarii et rectores, spretis priuilegiis et indulgentiis supradictis, uos et benefactores uestros super hiis multiplici uexatione fatigant, nobis humiliter supplicastis ut indempnitati nostre prouide in hac parte paterna sollicitudine curaremus : Nos igitur et uestre prouidere quieti et molestantium maliciis obuiare uolentes, ne quis contra indulta priuilegiorum apostolice sedis a uobis uel aliis occasione premissa huiusmodi decimas exigere, uel in uos seu alios ob hoe et eciam benefactores uestros prefatas, sententias promulgare presumat, auctoritate presentium districtius inhibemus, quas si promulgare forsan contigerit eadem auctoritate decernimus irritas et inanes. Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat hance paginam nostre inhibitionis infringere uel ei ausu temerario contraire. Si quis autem hoc attemptare presumpserit indignationem omnipotentis dei et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius se nouerit incursurum. Datum Laterani xvi Kalend: Marcii pontificatus nostri anno primo.” Hos vero in huius rei testimonium ad petitionem abbatis et conuentus de Valle Sancti Saluatoris, eo quod singulis uiabus ad sua negotia persequenda prefatum priuilegium propter uiarum pericula portare formidant, presenti seripto sigillum nostrum duximus apponendum. Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 79 Datum apud manerium nostrum de Loch: anno gratie McCxLiim. xvi Kalend: Februar: consecrationis uero nostre anno primo. Valete. The bishop was Geoffrey de Turville, who succeeded to the see of Ossory in 1244. He secured from the Crown valuable privileges for the episcopal manors of his see ;! Logh is named as one of these manors in the ‘ Red Book of Ossory’; it was afterwards called ‘ Bishopslough.’ The fact that it was the bishop of Ossory (not of Leighlin) who was asked by the conyent to certify the Papal Privilegium shows that Duiske was reckoned as in the diocese of Ossory at the time (see p. 25). Innocent IV was elected Pope on 25 June, 1243, and the date of the Privilegium which he gave to the Irish Cistercian houses was 14 February, 1244. By Royal mandate of August, 1256, Cistercians, as well as other orders, were exempted from payment of tithes out of parish churches which they held to their own use. 54, Confirmation by Matilda, Marshal of England, Countess of Norfolk and Warrenne, of the union of the abbey of Killenny with the abbey of Duiske, as decreed by the General Chapter of the Cistercian Order [im no. 22}. Omnibus presens scriptum wisuris uel audituris Matilda Marescallus Anclie Comitissa Norfolk et Warenne salutem in domino. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra nos dinine pietatis intuitu confirmasse unionem abbatie de Killenny cum omni lure suo et omnibus rebus ad ipsam pertinen- tibus cum abbatia de Valle Sancti Saluatoris quam dominus Willelmus pater noster fundauit, sicut continetur in statuto et sanctione domini abbatis et capituli generalis Cisterciensium celebrati anno uerbi incarnati millesimo ducentissimo uicesimo septimo. Et ut ista confirmatio inperpetuum firma perseueret eam presenti scripto sigilli nostri appositione roborauimus. Hiis testibus Dominis Hugone le Bigot, Radolpho le Bigot, Adam de Hereford, Bernardo de Maruille, Rogero de London, Roberto Waspail, Johanne de Killergi, Rogero le Poer, Thoma de Kantinton, et multis aliis. A small piece of the seal is still attached to this charter, which must have been executed after Matilda Marshal became ‘Marescallus Angliae,”’ i.e. after December, 1245, when her last surviving brother died (see p. 32), and she succeeded to her great estates. The two first witnesses, Hugh Bigod and Ralph Bigod, were her sons (see p. 32). The charter, of which an early transcript is also extant (see p. 49), may be assigned to the year 1246. ' Carrigan, i, 37. 80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish series For the de Hereford family see p. 49; Adam de Hereford, who appears as a witness, may be the same person as the man of that name who witnessed William Fitz Geofirey’s charter of Kells’ in 1215, but he may just as well belong to a later ~generation. Robert Waspail was witness to a charter of Gerald Prendergast (see p. 68) about 1230 ;* and Roger le Poer appears again in no. 59, where he is designated a ‘knight’ (miles), and also in unpublished Kells charters about 1230 and 1257. For Thomas de Caunteton see p. 62. John de Killergi does not seem to appear again: probably Killergi ought to be identified with Killerig, N.E. of Urglin, co. Carlow, where a preceptory was founded for Knights Templars by King John. Mention is made in the Extracts from the Duiske Registers, which we cite as L, of a charter of W. bishop of Leighlin, confirming the convent of Duiske in the possession of the church of “Dunmtadge” (see no. 49). This should be noted here, as it is said to have been dated in 1249, in the 20th year of Bishop William’s episcopate; but no such charter is extant; see p. 36. 55. Confirmation by King Henry III of the union of the abbey of Killenny with the abbey of Duiske, as sanctioned by William Marshal the younger [no. 25] and the General Chapter of the Cistercian Order [no, 22 Dated at Woodstock, 11 August, 1252. Henricus dei gratia Rex Anglie Dominus Hibernie Dux Normannie Aguitanie et Comes Andegauie Archiepiscopis Episcopis Abbatibus Prioribus Comitibus Baronibus Justiciariis Vicecomitibus Prepositis Ministris et omnibus Balliuis et fidelibus suis salutem. Unionem abbatie de Killenny factam abbatie de Valle Sancti Saluatoris per abbatem et capitulum generale Cisterciensium, guam Willelmus Marescallus quondam Comes Pembrock abbati et monachis predictis Sancti Saluatoris confirmauit cum suis pertinentiis ratam habentes et gratam heredibus nostris, prefatis abbati et monachis Sancti Saluatoris concedimus et confirmamus sicut instrumentum predicti capituli Cisterciensis, et confirmatio eiusdem Comitis quam idem abbas et monachi inde habent rationabiliter testatur. Hiis testibus uenerabili patre W. Bathonensi et Wellensi episcopo, Galfrido de Lezinnan fratre nostro, Radolpho filio Nicholai, Johanne * Chartae, &c., p. 17. ?>,R.T.A. 189. Westpalstown in co. Dublin derives its name from the family of Waspail (see Reeves, Primate Colton’s Visitation, p. 13). Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 81 Maunsell preposito Beuerlacensi, Magistro Willelmo de Kilkenny archidia- cono Couentry, Roberto de Mucegros, Roberto Walerand, Nicholao de Sancto Mauritio, Henrico le Petteuin, Rogero de Lokinton, Roberto le Norreys, et aliis, Datum per manum nostram apud Wodestok undecimo die Augusti anno regni nostri tricesimo sexto. The seal royal is still attached to this document, with part of the legend still uninjured : HENRICVS DEI GRATIA REX — HENRIOVS DUX.. , AQVITANIE COMES ANDEGAVIN. The confirmation is also preserved in the Record Office, London,! and is printed by Dugdale. A note of its existence was kept in the Extracts from the Duiske Registers, which we call H. It is on record that the fee paid by the Abbot of Duiske to obtain this royal confirmation of the union of Killenny with his convent was ‘‘ three marks in bezants.”’ An early transcript of this valuable document has also survived (see p. 63). All the witnesses were men of high station at the royal court. Most of them appear elsewhere as attesting other Irish charters granted by Henry III: e.g. the ' charters to Cork, Drogheda, and the Hospitallers of St. John of Jerusalem, which were executed respectively in the years 1241, 1247, and 1253.4 William de Bitton was bishop of Bath and Wells from 1248 to 1264. Geoffrey de Lusignan, who is described as ‘the King’s brother,”® was son of Hugh de Lusignan, count of La Marche, who had married (in 1220) Isabella of Angouléme, the widow of King John and the mother of Henry III. The king and Geoftrey de Lusignan were thus half-brothers. Ralph Fitz Nicholas was one of the king’s seneschals.’ He married Alice Peche,’ a granddaughter of Stephen de Hereford (see p. 49). John Maunsell was keeper of the great seal, and one of the most trusted coun- sellors of the king. He played a large part in public affairs, and represented his royal master in various important missions on the Continent. The provostship of Beverley was only one of his benefices, for he was a pluralist on the grand scale, being reputed to hold as many as three hundred ecclesiastical offices of emolument. William of Kilkenny was another lawyer-ecclesiastic. He filled several legal positions of importance, among them being that of keeper of the great seal. He was Archdeacon of Coventry, and was appointed Bishop of Ely in 1255. He had been Chancellor of Ossory, and indeed was elected bishop in 1230, but was not consecrated for that see.® Robert Walerand is said to have occupied a position among the knights of the royal court similar to that which John Maunsell held among the clerks. He was one of the king’s seneschals, and subsequently Warden of the Cinque Ports." He 1 Charter Roll 36 Hen. III, m 5. 2 Monast. Anglicanwm (ed. 1830), vi, 1135. 3 Orig. Roll 36 Hen. III, m 14. 4 Chartae, &e., pp. 25-28. 5 See Chartae, p. 28, and Cal. of Papal Letters, 3 Non Sept., 1252. 5 See Royal Letters Henry II], vol. ii, p. 95; and vol. i, passim. (OR Re Aven Os 8 See p. 70. 9 See D.N.B. s. vy. ‘* Walerand, Robert.” 10 Royal Letters Henry ILI, vol. ii, passim. R.I.A. PROC. VOL. XXXV, SECT. C. (11) 82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. had a special judicial connexion with Ireland, having received custody of the Marshal estates in 1246, and he appears as ‘ Official of the Court of Dublin’ in 1281. Henry le Poitevin, or Henry of Poitou, may perhaps be identified with ‘ Henricus Pictavinus, a citizen of Genoa,’ whose son was given a benefice in the diocese of Lincoln in 1251. 56. Inspeximus by King Henry III of the Charter which William Marshal the younger granted to the convent of Duiske [no. 12], and confirma- tion of the same. Dated at Woodstock, 11 Aug., 1252. Henricus Dei gratia Rex Anglie Dominus Hibernie Dux Normannie Aquitanie et Comes Andegauie Archiepiscopis Episcopis Abbatibus Priori- bus Comitibus Baronibus Justiciariis Vicecomitibus Prepositis Ministris et omnibus Balliuis et fidelibus suis salutem. Inspeximus cartam quam Willelmus Marescallus quondam Comes Pembroch fecit abbatie Sancti Saluatoris de ordine monachorum Cisterciensi ~ in Hibernia in hee uerba: “ Willelmus Marescallus [as in no. 12 verbatim to] maliciose uexet aut grauet uel in aliqua re disturbet. Quod si quis facere presumpserit dei maledictionem et nostram simul et forisfacturam premonstratam se nouerit incidisse; quicumcumque uero locum ipsum et elemosinam patris nostri ac nostram eidem assignatam promouerint siue manu tenuerint, cum dei benedictione et nostra remunerationem eternam inueniant. Hiis testibus Domino Petro Ossoriensi episcopo, Johanne Marescallo, Thoma filio Antonii tune senescallo Lagenie, Henrico le Buteiller, Waltero Purcel, Willelmo Crasso, Hamone Crasso, Henrico de Kernet, Reginaldo de Kernet, Magistro Deodato et multis aliis.” Nos autem predictas donationes et concessiones ratas habentes et gratas eas pro nobis et heredibus nostris concedimus et confirmamus sicut predicta carta rationabiliter testatur. Hiis testibus uenerabili patre W. Bathonensi et Wellensi episcopo, Galfrido de Lezimnan fratre nostro, Radolpho filio Nicholai, Johanne Maunsell preposito Beuerlacensi, Magistro Willelmo de Kilkenny archi- diacono Couentrensi, Roberto de Mucegros, Roberto Walerand, Nicholao de Sancto Mauritio, Henrico le Peyteuin, Rogero de Lokintone, Roberto le Norreys, et aliis. Datum per manum nostram apud Wodestok undecimo die Augusti anno regni nostri tricesimo sexto. Part of the Great Seal is still attached to this document, which is also preserved ‘ Christ Church Deeds (Dublin), no. 122; cf. C.D.I, i, 3174. ? Cal, of Papal Letters, 7 Id. Jun., 1251, Brernarvp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 85 in the Record Office, London, and is printed by Dugdale.? The fee paid by the convent was the same as for no. 55, viz.: ‘‘ three marks in bezants’’; and the witnesses are the same as for that instrument, executed on the same day. 6 57. Letters Patent of unlimited protection granted by King Henry III to the Convent of Duiske. Dated at Woodstock, 11 Aug Henricus Dei gratia Rex Anglie Dominus Hibernie Dux Normannie Aquitanie et Comes Andegauie omnibus balliuis et fidelibus suis ad quos presentes littere peruenerint salutem. Sciatis quod suscepimus in protectionem et defensionem nostram abbatiam abbatem et conuentum de Valle Sancti Saluatoris in Hibernia homines terras res redditus et omnes possessiones eorum. Et ideo uobis mandamus quod predictos abbatiam abbatem et conuentum homines terras res redditus et omnes possessiones eorum manu teneatis protegatis et defendatis, non infe- rentes eis uel inferri permittentes iniuriam molestiam dampnum aut grauamen, Et si quid eis forisfactum fuerit, id eis sine dilatione faciatis emendari. In cuius rei testimonium has litteras nostras eis fieri fecimus patentes. Teste me ipso apud Wodestok undecimo die Augusti anno regni nostri tricesimo sexto. Half of the Great Seal is still attached to this instrument.® 58. Consent, with reservations, of Matthew, abbot of Mellifont, and his convent, to the union of the abbey of Killenny with the abbey of Duiske. Dated at Mellifont, March, 1253. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus presentes literas inspecturis uel audituris Frater Mattheus dictus abbas Mellifontis et eiusdem loci conuentus eternam in domino salutem...... . . . nobis displiceat distributio domorum generationis nostre facta per abbates Trium Fontium, Frigidi Montis,de Margan....... Sailer auctoritatem capituli peneralia ad redigendum abbatias in grangias et t ad coniungendas abbatias abbatiis.......... ordinatio nobis et succes- soribus nostris grauis sit et nociua et spem adhune in futurum conceperimus reuocandi filias.......... tamen profectui domus de Valle Sancti Saluatoris sae nobis et domui nostre pou: multiplicia fecit et contulit ' Charter Roll 36 Hen. III, m 6. 2 Monast. Anglic. (ed. 1830), vi, 1155. * See Patent Rolls 36 Henry III, m 4. [11*] 84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Denelicia en. te eee Valle dei abbatie per predictos abbates auctoritate capituli generalis eidem domui de Valle Sancti Saluatoris factam ratam habemus et gratam ac firmiter.... ..... omni calumpnia et 3 S56 he Gre ad unionem predictam Sanaa qued aliquo tempore succedente nobis uel domui nostre contingere............... presenti scripto et sigilli nostri impressione roborauimus. Datum apud Mellifontem die Martis prox ................-. millesimo ducentesimo quinquagesimo tertio. The original deed is not extant, but we have an early transcript of it (see p. 49). Tt alludes to some earlier instrument, not now extant, in which the abbots of Trois-Fontaines, Froidmont, and Margam had issued directions for the amalgama- tion of Cistercian houses in Ireland, including Killenny and Duiske. The abbey of Trois-Fontaines, in the diocese of Chilons, and province of Rheims, was one of the oldest Cistercian houses, having been founded from Clairvaux in 1118.' For Froidmont, see p. 44. 59. Grant by Richard, son and heir of Alan de St. Florence, to the convent of Duiske, of his land of Makarne; viz., half a carucate between the Spring of Athboly Moelmethe and Lynans on the east; thence on the north to Brethgortyn; thence to the boundary of Grathsighan ; thence to the place where the Templars formerly erected a Cross between their land of Adkelthan and the convent land; thence to Baliodowisky, as far as Rathgory, and so back to the aforesaid Spring ; rent free. Sciant presentes et futuri quod ego Ricardus filius et heres Alani de Sancto Florencio dedi concessi et hac presenti carta mea confirmaui deo et beate Marie et monachis de Valle Sancti Saluatoris' ibidem deo seruientibus totam terram meam que uocatur Makarne cum omnibus suis pertinentiis, que iacet pro dimidia carucata terre cum suis pertinentiis per diuisas sub- scriptas: uidelicet, a fonte qui uocatur Athboly-Moelmethe, et sic ex parte orientali usque ad locum que uocatur Lynans, et de loco illo ex parte aquilonali usque ad locum qui uocatur Brethgortyn, et sic de loco illo usque ad finem illius loci qui uocatur Grathsighan, et de loco illo sic usque ad quendam locum ubi Templarii quondam quamdam crucem erexerunt ad diuisam faciendam inter terram ipsorum de Adkelthan et terram dictorum monachoram de Valle Sancti Saluatoris, et sic usque ad diuisas terre dictorum monachorum que terra uocatur Baliodowisky, et sic sicut diuise sint inter predictam terram de Makarne et Baliodowisky usque ad Rathgory, et sic usque ad primo nominatum fontem de Athbolymoelmethe: habendam et Gallia Christiana, ix, 957. Brrnarp—Zhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 85 tenendam dictam terram cum omnibus suis pertinentiis dictis monachis et eorum successoribus de me et heredibus meis in puram et perpetuam elemo- sinam in perpetuum a deo libere et quiete, sicut aliqua elemosina liberius melius securius plenius dari potest et incartari absque aliqua demanda et exactione seculari. Ego autem et heredes mei predictam terram cum omnibus suis perti- nentiis predictis monachis et eorum successoribus quocumque casu contingente contra omnes warantizare tenebimur. Ut autem hee mea donatio concessio et presentis carte confirmatio robur stabilitatis in posterum obtineant presentem cartam sigilli mei impressione duxi confirmandam. Hiis testibus Domino Willelmo de Dene tune senescallo Ossorgye, Domino Willelmo Malherbe tune senescallo de Katherlach, Domino Hugone Purcell, Domino Mauricio de London, Domino Johanne Cadel, Domino Ada de Sancto Johanne, Domino Rogero le Poer militibus, Rogero de Pembrochia, Thoma de Kantingtonia, Reso Beket, Michaelao filio Ricardi, et aliis. Most of the places named in this charter were in the baronies of Shelburne and Shelmalier, co. Wexford. Makarne or Ballymacarne, in the barony of Forth, was afterwards the seat of the Stafford family; Ath-boly is probably to be identified with the village of Boley in the parish of Owenduff; Lynans is now Bally-lennan, which is near the head of Bannow Bay; Baliodowisky is the equivalent of Owen- duff (baile dwibh wisge = town of the black water); and Rathgory is the modern Rathgarogue in Ballyanne parish, Bantry. We haye not succeeded in locating the Templars’ Cross, of which the charter makes mention, or their land at Adkelthan. In the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries there were frequent disputes as to the ownership of lands in the south of co. Wexford between the Knights Templars, who had a Preceptory at Kilclogan (near Templetown Church) and the Cistercian monks of Dunbrody. The family of St. #lorence appears in several subsequent charters (nos. 76, 78, 82, 83, 87). It would seem that before 1255 (which we take as an approximate date for the charter now under consideration, no. 59), Alan de St. Florence held lands in the south-west of co. Wexford. Here we have Richard de St. Florence, his son and heir, who appears again in 1280, quitting his claim to Athboly (no. 78 ; ef. also 76), and also in 1289 (no. 87). The first witness, William de Dene, appears elsewhere as seneschal of Kilkenny (or of Ossory, as he is here described) about 1260,! and he died in 1261.?. He is described as holding land in co. Wexford in 1280 ;° and as sheriff of Wexford in 1241.4 About the latter date he witnessed some of Walter Marshal’s charters to Dunbrody Abbey.’ In 1247 he held Marshal lands in Ogenti, near Thomastown, co. Kilkenny.° William Malherbe, seneschal of Carlow, appears along with John Cadel, knight, "See 35th Report of Deputy Keeper of the Irish Records, p. 38. *C.M.A. ii, 316. 3R.T.A. 188. 4C.M.A. ii, 177. ®°C.M.A. ii, 164-166. 5 C.M.A. ii, 406. 86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. in unpublished Kells charters, one of them being dated 1257.1 One of the Malherbe family held Marshal lands in co. Kilkenny in 1247.? Hugh Purcell, baron of Lochmoe, married as her second husband Beatrice, daughter of Theobald Walter the First. He held Marshal lands at Athenirke, co. Kilkenny, in 1247 ;* and appears elsewhere as witnessing charters of William Marshal the younger,‘ and of Walter Marshal.’ (See also p. 21.) Maurice de London is a name which has already appeared in our charters (see p. 21). In 1284 Nicholas de St. John, archdeacon of Ferns, administered the estate® of Adam de St. John, who is probably to be identified with the knight of that name attesting this charter. For Roger le Poer and Thomas de Caunteton see p.80; for Roger de Pembroke p- 75; and for Ris Beket p. 73. In an indult of Innocent IV, issued 11 December, 1253, the abbots of Tintern and Duiske are named as conservators; Duiske being described as in the diocese of Ossory (see p. 25). The same abbots were appointed conserva- tors in the case of a faculty in 1254,’ e 60. Agreement for an exchange between the convent of Duiske and Richard de Cardiff; the convent to cede to him five acres of meadow near his house in Carraman, and three acres in the holding of Ballybegan which Robert de Cardiff, his father, granted to the convent [no. 47]; in exchange for eight acres of meadow lying near the abbot’s land at Coppenagh. iF Dated 30 Noy. 1256. Ita conuenit inter abbatem et conuentum de Sancto Saluatore ex una parte et Ricardum de Kerdyff ex altera cirea festum Beati Andree anno domini millesimo ducentisimo quinquagesimo sexto: Quod predictus abbas et conuentus concesserunt et tradiderunt pro se et successoribus suis predicto Ricardo de Kerdyff quinque acras prati iacentes prope domum suam in Karramman et tres acras in tenemento de Balybegant quas Robertus de Kerdyff pater predicti Ricardi dedit predicte domui Sancti Saluatoris pro anima sua: habendas et tenendas predicto Ricardo dictas octo acras cum suis pertinentiis sibi et heredibus suis in perpetuum: in excambium octo acrarum prati cum suis pertinentiis iacentium prope terram dicti abbatis que uocatur Athcopenach, sicut predicta terra cum suis pertinentiis melius —— et caecmiets: est, gar ueloe domui in perpetuum habenda. ' See also C.D.1. iii, p. 294, where William de Malherbe is mentioned as having been seneschal of Carlow. 2C.M.A. ti, 406. 2C.M.A. ii, 406. ‘R.T.A. 138, 357 ; cf. 142, 352, 6 C.M.A. ii, 165. ® Hore’s Ferns, p. 191. 7 Cal. of Papal Letters, i, 293. Brernarp—TVhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 87 Et ut hee concessio traditio et confirmatio futuris temporibus robur stabi- litatis et firmitatis optineant presenti scripto in modum eyrographi confecto tam predictus abbas quam predictus Ricardus impressiones sigillorum suorum alternatim apposuerunt. Hiis testibus Domino Thoma de Kantewell, Rys Beket, Henrico de Kantewell, Geroldo de Clunleth, Willelmo Orkor, Rogero Orkor, et aliis. Tt appears from this document that Michard de Cardiff's house was at Carra- man, in the barony of Gowran, co. Kilkenny, between Coppenagh and Kilfane. See p. 74 for Ballybegan and the de Cardiff family ;' and p. 73 for Ris Beket. The Cantwells were neighbours of Richard de Cardiff, holding land in Kilfane from the early days of the Anglo-Norman invasion. An effigy of a knight in armour, exhibiting the Cantwell arms, is still to be seen among the ruins of the old church at Kilfane. Of the other witnesses we know nothing. Clundeleth Church belonged to the Priory of St. Saviour, Ross ;? and itis possible that Gerald de Clunleth came from thence. 61. Lease by Griffin le Gros to the convent of Duiske, in consideration of a payment of twenty marks, of one carucate in Bantry, called Gilkhac, which he held from Thomas le Hore, and afterwards from Hugh his son; the monks to be answerable to his lord for the rent, as stated in the charter of Thomas le Tore. Sciant presentes et futuri quod ego Griftinus Grossus dedi concessi et hac presenti carta mea confirmaui Deo et beate Marie et domui Sancti Saluatoris ordinis Cisterciensis et monachis ibidem deo seruientibus unam carucatam terre cum suis pertinentiis in Bentrie; illam uidelicet quam tenui primo de Thoma le Horhe et postea de Hugone le Horhe filio etusdem Thome le Horhe, que etiam carucata terre uocatur Gilkhac, habendam et tenendam dictam terram cum suis pertinentiis dictis monachis et suis successoribus per easdem metas et bundas per quas ego dictam terram tenere consueui, adeo libere et quiete pro me et heredibus meis in perpetuum sicut ego illam dare et waran- tizare possum absque aliquo retenemento ad me uel ad heredes meos per- tinente. Hoe tamen saluo quod dicti monachi respondeant domino meo de quo dictam terram tenui de annuo redditu prout continetur in carta Thome le Horhe quam quidem cartam una cum carta mea perfeci et cum terra predicta dictis monachis liberaui. Pro hoe autem donatione et concessione mea dederunt michi dicti monachi pre manibus wiginti marcas esterlingorum ingersummam. Et ego et heredes mei predictam terram predictis monachis in perpetuum warantizabimus. Ut ' Richard de Cardiff appears in 1269 [Ing. 54 Hen. TIT, no. 64.] *'C.M.A. ii, xe. 88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. autem hee donatio et concessio mea rata et stabilis inperpetuum permaneat presentem cartam sigilli mei impressione roboraui. Hiis testibus: Domino Helya filio Ricardi de Prendelgast, Alano filio Milonis, militibus, Philippo Boscho, Nicholao Boscho, Roberto Huschard, Radulfo Kod, Thoma Kod, Johanne Olenon, Thema Longo, Matheo de Cnoe, R. de Ponte Cardonis, et multis aliis. We date this lease about the year 1258. It must be prior to 1259, because Alan Fitz Milo was dead in that year (see Charter 62), and Charter 66 (of date 1262-1265) cannot be long subsequent to it. As has already been observed (p. 20), this is the first lease granted on terms by an individual lessor, which we find among the abbey munimenis. The situation of the land in question, which is variously called Gilkhac, Bally- gilkach (no. 70) and Aunrochewellan (no. 66), cannot be precisely determined. ‘‘Guilcagh "’ means ‘‘a place producing broom’’; and the estate was, doubtless, a tract of wild mountain land in Bantry. The overlords were the Hore family, from whom Griffin le Gros eld asa tenant. This person I have not identified; but the appellation ‘‘le Gros ’’ appears in Wexford annals more than once towards the end of the thirteenth century.' The Hore family is one of the oldest inco. Wexford. They trace their descent to two brothers, Philip and William le Hore, Anglo-Norman knights who served under Maurice Fitz Gerald, and obtained lands in the county for military services in the first conquest of Ireland. ‘* Le hore’’ means ‘‘ the hoary-headed one,”’ as is plain from the forms which the name assumes in Latin (Canutus ; see no. 70) or in old French (le chanu; see no. 66). From the charter before us, we see that Thomas le Hore (who was dead when it was executed) was the father of Hugh le Hore. The name of Hugh's son was Robert le Hore (see no. 70). Elias de Prendergast, knight, was son of Richard de Prendergast (see p. 42). He appears again in no. 62.7 Alan Fitz Milo may have been a son of Milo Fitz David, or Fitz Bishop, whom we have had before (p. 8), but this is uncertain. The name Boschus stands for Boscher,? a common Wexford name, still surviv- ing in the townland of Busherstown, in the electoral division of Shanbogh (see p. 42, above). Robert Huskard may be the person of that name whom we have had already in 1226 (p. 42). Another of the name appears in 1299.‘ For the name Cod, see p. 42. Of the remaining witnesses we kuow nothing. The name de Ponte Cardonis is the Latin form of Pont Chardon or Punchar- don, which occurs 1288-1302 in co. Kildare and elsewhere.® 1 See Hore's Ferns, p. 192, and Wexford, p. 94. * See also R.T.A. 191. 3 For the juxtaposition in co. Wexford of the names Nicholas Busher, William Hore, and Robert Cod, in 1620, see Hore’s Wexford, p. 235. ‘ Hore, Ferns, p. 8. § C.D.L. iii, 178, 497 ; v, 37. Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 89 62. Ratification by Thomas, son of Alan Fitz Milo, of an agreement of date 29 Sept., 1255, between his father and the convent of Duiske: by which, in consideration of a sum of 40 marks in silver, Alan Fitz Milo granted to the convent for nine years one carucate of land called Molyngreye and Karrechrech; one carucate at Ballytarsne (held by the Irish from the said Alan); his mill; his whole lordship, and what- ever accrues from Thomas I’itz Odo, who holds one carucate at a rent of one mark, from Philip the Miller who holds half a carucate at a rent of half a mark, from Robert Fitz Hugh, who holds half a carucate at a rent of seven shillings and sixpence, and from Conechor Ohenekyr, who holds half a carucate at a rent of eight shillings; And a further Agreement by Thomas son of Alan, that in consideration of a further payment of 20 marks, the lease shall be extended for six years longer, until 29 Sept., 1268. Dated St. Martin’s Day (Noy. 11), 1259. Omnibus Christi fidelibus presens scriptum uisuris uel audituris Thomas filius et heres Alani filii Milonis salutem in Domino. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra quod, cum ego post mortem bone memorie Alani filii Milonis patris mei anno gratie millesimo ducentesimo quinquagesimo nono terram que fuit dicti Alani iuve hereditario recuperassem, inueni abbatem et conuentum de Dowisky uestitos et saisitos de quadam particula terre que fuit dicti Alani comitatu Weseford, qui cum de introitu allocuti fuissent ostenderunt quoddam cyrographum signatum sigillo dicti Alani patris mei et confectum inter dicttmm abbatem et conuentum et sepedictum Alanum per hee uerba: “Hee est conuentio facta inter abbatem et conuentum de Dowisky ex una parte et Dominum Alanum filium Milonis ex altera, uidelicet quod dictus Alanus pro se et heredibus suis concessit et tradidit dicto abbati et conuentui unam carucatam terre cum omnibus pertinentiis suis que uocatur Molyngreye et Karrechrech, quam uidelicet tenuit in dominico suo in confectione presentis scripti; et unam carucatam terre cum suis pertinentiis que uocatur Balitarsne quam Hibernienses dicti Alani termino predicto tenuerunt, et molendinum suum cum tota sequela quam ullo tempore habere consueuit absque ullo redditu inde alicui dando; et totum dominium cum omnibus redditibus escaetis et exitibus; et quicquid aliquo modo accidere poterit de Thoma filio Odonis qui unam carucatam terre tenet per redditum unius marce per annum; de Philippo Molendinario qui dimidiam carucatam tenet per red- ditum dimidie marce; de Roberto filio Hugonis qui dimidiam carucatam terre tenet pro septem solidis et sex denariis per annum ; de Conechor Ohenekhyr qui dimidiam carucatam terre tenet per redditum octo solidorum per annum: habendas et tenendas dicto abbati et conuentui dictas terras tenementa R.I.A. PROG., VOL. XXXYV, SECT. C. [12] 90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. tenentes molendinum cum omnibus predictis pertinentiis ad terminum nouem annorum termino incipiente in festo beati Michaelis anno regni regis Henrici tercesimo septimo, si tunc regnauerit uel non, bene et in pace cum omnibus libertatibus et liberis consuetudinibus quas idem Alanus committere pro se et heredibus suis potest; absque retinemento ad opus dicti Alani uel heredum suorum facto ue] faciendo dum dictus terminus durauerit ad se uel heredes suos pro quadraginta marcis argenti quas dicti abbas et conuentus pro dicta terra et molendino cum pertinentiis, prout in eadem predictum est, dederunt ; Et est sciendum quod dictus Alanus uel heredes sui nullum hominem infra predictum terminum de dicta terra cum suis pertinentiis poterunt feof- fare, nec aliquo modo alienare alicui uel aliquibus nisi tamen dictis monachis. Cum modo ipsi tamen pro eadem uelint dare quantum et alii pacare et in fine dicti termini dicta terra cum suis pertinentiis dicto Alano uel heredibus suis sine contradictione redire debet, nisi alia conuentio interim inter dictum Alanum et dictos monachos super dicta terra emergatur; redditus autem et alii exitus dicte terre cum suis pertinentiis dictis monachis in ulteriori termino remanere debent. Et ad maiorum huius rei securitatem idem abbas et dictus Alanus huic seripto in modum cyrographi confecto sigilla sua alter- natim apposuerunt Hiis testibus et cetera.” Quod cum dictum cyrographum euidentius inspexissem et impressionem sigilli patris mei super illud inpositum ueracius agnouissem, sciensque et intelligens per tenorem predicti cyrographi dictum patrem meum tantam summam pecunie de dictis monachis ad negocia sua urgentissima recepisse, omnia que in dicto eyrographo contenta fuerunt penitus ratificaui, et ea pro bono habui et bona uoluntate confirmans contra omnes per dictum terminum warantizare decreui pro me et heredibus meis ad hec: Sciatis uniuersitas uestra quod ego circa festum beati Martini anno gratie millesimo ducentisimo quinquagesimo nono necessitate ductus recepi de dictis abbate et conuentu uiginti marcas sterlingorum, pro quibus uiginti marcis con- cessi pro me et heredibus meis predictis abbati et conventui totam terram cum pertinentiis et omnia que continentur in supradicto cyrographo possi- denda per terminum sex annorum ultra terminum contentum in dicto cyra- grapho; ita quod dicta terra cum suis pertinentiis dictis monachis remaneat a tempore receptionis predictarum uiginti marcarum quousque nouem anui post predictum terminum plenarie fuerint completi, cum omnibus libertatibus in sepedicto cyrographo contentis, per predictum terminum de me et heredibus meis contra omnes warantizanda. Hoc autem adiecto quod si ego infra dictum terminum uiam uniuerse carnis ingressus fuero et heredes mei aliquo casu remaneant in custodia dominiorum suorum, uel aliquo alio modo ipsi fuerint de hereditate sua, ita quod dicti monachi aliquid incurrant inpedimentum iacturam uel uexationem per defectum mei uel meorum, quod etiam me uiuente fiat si ita euenerit, uolo vt concedo pro me et heredibus meis quod in fine termini predicti dicta terra eis remaneat, quousque de omnibus dampnis sibi illatis pro defectu mei et meorum de exitu predicte terre eis plenarius fuerit satisfactum; et ne aliquis Bernarv —Vhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 91 de huius conuentionis ueritate hesitare presumat presens scriptum sigilli mei impressione duxi roborandum., Hiis testibus Domino Dauid de Boscho Roardi, Domino Helia de Prendel- gast, Domino Willelmo de Prendelgast, Henrico filii Henrici tune senescallo Weseford, Henrico filio Geraldi tune vicecomite Weseford, Symone de Foresta, Thoma filio Odonis, Dauid Boscher, et aliis. For Alan Fitz Milo see p. 88. Probably Ballytarsne and Karrechrech may be identified witi the modern Ballytarsna and Carrowanree, townlands in the electoral division of Killesk, co. Wexford. David de Boscho Roardi, or Boisrohard, or Borrard (as it is generally spelt), appears along with Hlias de Prendergast (see p. 88) as witness to a charter of Stephen de Valle! (p. 20) of about the same date as that before us. A David Borrard held Marshal land near New Ross in 1306 ;? he may be the same man as our present witness, or one of hisfamily. Neither is to be confounded with David Boscher, another witness (see p. 88), who appears again in 1282° (see p. 110). Por William de Prendergast see p. 42. We have had Henry itz Henry before (p. 41). Here he is described as seneschal of Wexford, an office which he also served in the following year 1260-1.‘ Of the remaining personages mentioned in this charter we know nothing. 63. Grant by Siby] Bremyl, widow, and Susanna, her unmarried daughter, to the convent of Duiske, of their claim upon 15 acres in Kulbrothyn, in the holding of New Town near the Barrow, which Elias Bremy]l, Sibyl’s brother, gave her on her marriage with Michael O’Morgan ; also of their rights in one acre in Fanken, between the abbey lands and John Hinteberg’s land ; “as well as of 10 silver pennies yearly rent to be received from the heirs of Thomas the Baker for 7 acres at Drummenbeythe; also of 3 silver pennies rent from Henry, son of Donald the Carpenter, or his heirs, for an acre and a half at Knochanhacheyn; also of 5 silver pennies from Andrew Tannator or his heirs for two acres and a half al Drummenbeythe; also of 8 silver pennies from Adam Connachtach or his heirs for two virgates of land between the burgage of Dermot Connachtach and the land of the aforesaid Michael; also a halfpenny from Peter le Rous or his heirs for a croft : PRON Th 2 Hore’s New Ross, p. 169 ; cf. Hore’s Wexford, p. 118. 8 Hore’s Wexford, p. 94; cf. C.M.A. ii, 174-177, for charters in which David Boscher appears. 1 Pipe Roll 45 Henry III (Thirty-Fifth Report Deputy Keeper of the Irish Records, p- 08). [12* 92 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. to be held in fee by the convent at a rent of two roses paid on St. John Baptist’s Day yearly. Sciant presentes et futuri quod nos Sibilla Bremyl et Susanna filia mea, in legitima uiduitate mea et in uirginitate filie mee predicte, dedimus concessimus et hac presenti carta nostra confirmauimus abbati et conuentui de Dowysky totum ius et clameum nostrum quod habuimus uel habere potuimus in quindecim acris terre, cum pertinentiis in Kulbrothyn in tene- mento Noue Ville iuxta Baruwe, quas Elias Bremy] frater noster mihi dedit in liberam maritagium tempore quo Michael O’Morgan me desponsauit; et ius nostrum unius acre in Fanken que iacet inter terram dicti abbatis ex una parte et terram Johannis Hyndeberge ex altera parte, sicut sunt mensurata per metas et bundas et diuisas. Insuper dedimus et concessimus predictis abbati et conuentui decem denarios argenti annui redditus recipiendos de heredibus Thoma Pistori uel assignatis eorundem, scilicet de septem acris terre apud Drummanbeythe, uidelicet medietatem ad Pascham et aliam medietatem ad festum beati Michaelis; et tres denarios argenti recipiendos de Henrico filio Donaldi Carpentarii uel de heredibus siue assignatis suis, scilicet de una acra terre et dimidia iacente apud Knochanhacheyn, medietatem ad festum _beati Michaelis; et quingue denarios annui redditus recipiendos de Andrea Tannatori uel de heredibus siue assignatis suis de duabus acris terre et dimidio iacentem in Drummanbeythe, medietatem scilicet ad Pascham et aliam medietatem ad festum beati Michaelis; et octo denarios argenti annul redditus recipiendos de Ada Connachtach uel de heredibus siue assignatis suis, uidelicet de duabus uirgatis terre iacentibus inter burgagium Dermitii Connachtach et terram quondam dicti Michaelis, medietatem uidelicet ad Pascham et aliam medietatem ad festum beati Michaelis ; et unum obolum recipiendum in festo Paschali de Petro Rufo uel de heredibus siue assignatis suis de quondam crofto: Habendum et tenendum dictis abbati et conuentui uel assignatis suis de nobis et heredibus nostris uel assignatis nostris in feodo bene et in pace cum omnibus libertatibus et liberis consuetudinibus ad dictam terram et ad dictos redditus spectantibus; reddentes inde annuatim nobis et heredibus nostris uel assignatis nostris dicti abbas et conuentus duas rosas in festo Sancti Johannis Baptiste, pro omni seculari seruitio exactione et demanda. Nos uero dicte Sibilla et Susanna dictam terram cum predictis redditibus sepe dictis abbati et conuentui sicut predictum est contra omnes mortales in perpetuum warantizabimus acquietabimus et defendemus. Ut autem hee nostra donatio et concessio et earte nostre confirmatio sit rata et stabilis inposterum sigillorum nostrorum impressione roborauimus. Hiis testibus Henrico Ketyng, Willelmo Palis, Alexandro le Masun, Thoma Ketyng, Willelmo Ketyng, et aliis. Two seals have disappeared from this deed. The small parcels of land with which it is concerned were apparently in the Brernarp—The Charlers of the Abbey of Duiske. 93 neighbourhood of the abbey, as New Town, near the Darrow, is the town of Graiguenamanagh, which grew up round the monastery. The judiciar’s court was held at ‘‘ Newtown of Dowysky”’ in 1805." The only other place-name which we can recognise is Drwmmen-befthe. The Kavanaghs of Drwmmin are commemorated on an eighteenth-century monument in the ruined church of St. Mullins, co. Carlow, and this probably points to the same locality. We do not know anything of the widow Bremyl and her daughter. In 1306, Robert Bremyl of Forth held lands in Balyscandil,? and he may have been a kins- man. For the Hinteberg family see p. 17. Thomas Keting appears at New Ross in 1264,3 and in New Ross charters about the same date,‘ as a contemporary of David Boscher (see p. 88) and R. de Reidun, seneschal of Carlow. William Palys is described (in an unpublished Deed among the Ormonde Charters of the same period as this) as ‘ provost of New Town.’ We assign, provisionally, this charter to the year 1261; but there is no certainty about the date. 6+. Letter approving (despite objections that had been made) the union of the abbey of Killenny with the abbey of Duiske, from John, cardinal priest of St. Laurence in Lucina, to the abbots of Citeaux and the four chief daughter houses of the Cistercian Order. Dated at Viterbo, 29 May, 1261. Venerande discretionis patribus et amicis in Christo karissimis, domino abbati Cisterciensi coabbatibusque suis de Firmitate, Clarevalle, Pontiniaco, et Morimundo, frater J. miseratione diuina tituli Sancti Laurentii in Lucina presbyter cardinalis salutem in domino. Speramus penes discretionem..... in iustis petitionibus uestris deuote promptitudinis affectum sortiri, presertim cum nos intendamus preces uestras cum nobis fuerint oblate speciali prosequi gratia et fanore. Cum igitur uenerabilis pater et in Christo sinceriter nobis dilectus Dompnus Th: abbas Vallis Sancti Saluatoris in Hybernia tam per wiue uocis oraculum quam per publica instrumenta legitime ostenderat, quod ex prouida dispositione totius capituli generalis necnon domini Cistercii qui tune pro tempore fuerat ac insuper primorum quatuor abbatum, abbatia Vallis Dei, domini loci accedente consensu, monasterio iam dicto, pro eo quod nullatenus per se subsistere potuit prout instrumenta testantur, laudabiliter unita sit, et in grangiam redacta; non obstante quod fuerat filia Jeripontis, maxime cum ipsa mater eisdem quibus et filia tune notoriis implicaretur incommodis obnixe 1 Oal. of Irish Justiciary Rolls ii, pp. 153, 466. * Hore’s New Ross, p. 169; Cal. of Irish Justiciary Rolls ii, p. 344. 5 Hore’s New Ross, p. 56. 1 C.M.A. ii, 174-177. 94 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. uobis supplicationis: quatinus cum dicta domus Sancti Saluatoris per incre- menta religionis passim et indies proficiens hospitalitatis gratia non tam infra cenobium quam extra et in grangia specialiter eadem pre ceteris domorum comprouincialibus polleat, prout accepimus, odorque aromaticus inibi fragrans innumeros ad dei cultum attrachat et inuitet, quod per patres et predecessores uestros ad augmentum sacre religionis est utiliter prouisum factum et confir- matum, itidem et uos ut et etiam consolidentur unionare solitis : Sunt uero ut dicitur qui contra statutum commune tam necessarium et perutile cum nil aliud agere preualeant uirus euomunt iniquitatis et detrac- tionis, quibus tamen ut de cetero ora obstruantur loquentium iniqua nostra antidotum prouidere saluberrimum ...... ; personam nichilominus nos- tram in fine uobis intime commendantes, pro qua si placet oretis et deuote SMONIR 5 ect e ss 22s insuper negotii de quo supra sit mentio, presentes literas dicto domino abbati in presentia nostra constituto concessimus” patentes. Datum Viterbii dominica proxima ante festum Ascensionis dominice, pontificis domini Alexandri quarti anno septimo. The original letter is not extant, but we have an early and faded transcript which is difficult to decipher (see p. 63). The writer was John of Toledo, cardinal priest of St. Laurence in Lucina from 1244 to 1262, when he became cardinal bishop of Porto. He appears repeatedly between 1245 and 1260 in the Papal Letters, as having charge of ecclesiastical matters in Great Britain and Ireland. He was himself a member of the Cistercian Order,' and a learned man. The abbot of Citeaux, whose name was Guido or Guy, succeeded him as cardinal of St. Laurence in Lucina* 65. Confirmation by Guy, abbot of Citeaux, and the General Chapter of the Cistercian Order, of the union of the abbey of Killenny with the abbey of Duiske. Dated at Citeaux, 1261. Frater G. dictus abbas Cisterciensis totusqne conuentus abbatum capituli generalis uenerabilibus et in Christo dilectis filiis abbati et conuentui Sancte Saluatoris in Hybernia salutem in Christo. Cum vere religionis augmento intelligentes uenerabilem patrem B. quondam abbatem Frigidi Montis pro reparatione ordinis et animarum salute uobis con- tulisse abbatiam Vallis Dei cum omni iure suo, ita ut de cetero non sit abbatia que per se commode subsistere non poterat, sed ad uos pleno iure pertineat cum omnibus ad se pertinentibus, predictam collationem et unionem presen- tibus litteris confirmauimus, monentes et mandantes quatinus sic studeatis in * Eubel, Hierarch. Cath. i, 7. ? Gallia Christiana iv, 9%. Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 95 earitate proficere et regularibus disciplinis ut semper gaudeamus in domino uos talibus beneficiis ampliasse. Datum apud Cistercium tempore capituli generalis anno domini millesimo ducentesimo sexagesimo primo, The original charter is not extant, but we print an early transcript of an Inspeximus (see p. 68). There is also a memorandum of it in the Extracts from the Duiske Registers which we call Hi. 66. Lease by Hugh le Hore, son of Thomas le Hore, to the convent of Duiske, of one carucate of land in the holding of Aunrochewellan, called Gilkach, at a rent of eight shillings a year. Sciatis presentes et futuri quod ego Hugo le Chanu filius et heres Thome le Chanu dedi et concessi et hac presenti carta mea confirmaui abbati de Dowisky et eiusdem loci conuentui unam carucatam terre cum pertinentiis in tenemento de Aunrochewellen que appellatur Gylkach: habendam et tenendam dicto abbati et conuentui et eorum successoribus dictam terram cum perti- nentiis de me et heredibus meis adeo libere et quiete plenarie et integre sicut aliqua terra dari uel incartari potest ; Reddendo inde annuatim dicti monachi et eorundem successores michi et heredibus meis octo solidos sterlingorum ad duos anni terminos, medietatem uidelicet in festo Paschali et aliam medietatem in festo Seaoy Michaelis, pro omni seruiti seculario et demanda. Ego uero Hugo et heredes mei uel assignati predictis abbati et monachis ac eorum successoribus predictam terram cum pertinentiis et cum omni iure suo que ad eandem terram spectat contra omnes homines warantizabimus in perpetuum. Et ut ista donatio concessio ac presentis carte confirmatio robur firmitatis et stabilitatis in posterum optineat, presentem cartam sigilli mei impressione duxi roborandum. Hiis testibus Domino Ricardo Daniel tune senescallo Wesefordie, Domino Willelmo de Weylaund tune senescallo de Ros, Thoma le Chanu, Willelmo filio Dauid, Thoma Keting, Simone filio Dauid, et aliis. The lands in question have already come under our notice in Charter 61 (see p. 88) ; as also has the family of le Hore or Canutus. Probably Thomas le Hore who signs as a witness is a son of Hugh, the grantor of the lease, and a grandson of the older Thomas le Hore. The date of the lease can be approximately fixed by the circumstance that it is witnessed by the seneschals of Wexford and Ross. The seneschal of Ross, who administered the Marshal property in that region, moved the seat of his adminis- tration to Carlow before the time of the second Roger Bigod (p. 32); and was thenceforward called the seneschal of Carlow. 96 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Now Richard Daniel was seneschal of Wexford from Michaelmas, 1261, to Michaelmas, 1262, and probably to Michaelmas, 1263,' his predecessor Henry Fitz Henry filling the office from 1259 to 1261.7 Again, Hugh de Aleby was seneschal of Carlow from 1260 to 1262; and William le Grasther from 1265 to 1275.2 Thus the only years left for William de Weyland who appears as seneschal of Ross, i.e. Carlow, in the lease, are 1262-1265 ; and the document must have been executed within this period. We may date it as circa 1262. William Fitz David appears again as a juryman at Ross in 1277.‘ For Thomas Keting see p. 98. 67. Permission by Roger, son of Roger Beg, to the convent of Duiske to make a ditch between his land and the abbey lands, from Aberne- mukyn on the west to Castle Ford on the east; the ditch to be of twelve or six feet in width, as they wish. Omnibus Christi fidelibus has literas uisuris uel audituris Rogerus filius Rogeri Beg eternam in domino salutem. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra me diuine caritatis intuitu et sacrosancte reli- gionis obtentu concessisse abbatie de Valle Sancti Saluatoris Cisterciensis ordinis eiusdemque loci conuentui facere unum fossatum super terram meam, sicut diuise extendunt se inter terram meam et terram predictorum abbatis et conuentus ab occidentali parte Abernemukyn usque ad Vadum Castelli uersus orientem, quod fossatum habebit duodecim pedes in latitudine; si uero placnerit prefatis abbati et conuentui facere fossatum sex pedum in latitudine et non amplius, terra fossati proiciatur super alios sex pedes terre quam eis dedi et concessi. Habeant prefati terram prenominatam et possideant libere et quiete ab omni seculari exactione et demanda, et ego et heredes mei warantizabimus terram predictam contra omnes homines et omnes feminas., In cuins rei testimonium et rebur presens scriptum sigilli mei munimine roboraui. We cannot date this document, as we do not know anything more about Roger Beg! From Charter 13 we learn that the heir of Alan Beg (see p. 11) was his daughter Cecilia, who married Wm. de Caunteton (p. 21). The Begs who appear in this deed were probably kinsfolk, and held land between the abbey and Gowran, as Alan Beg did. Castle Ford was presumably a ford of the river Barrow; Abernemukyn has not been identified. We place the document here, assigning it to the years 1262-7 ; but there is no certainty about its period. 1 Pipe Rolls xlvi Hen. ILI and 1 Ed. I (35th Report D.K.R.L, p. 45, and 36th Report, p. 24; ef. C.D.I. ii, 843). 2 See p. 91. * See Calendar of Pipe Rolls. * Hore’s New Ross, p. 142. * The name of ‘* Roger Beg of Milleton” appears in 1305 in the Cal. of Irish Justiciary Rolls ii, p. 486. Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 97 In the Calendar of Patent Rolls 18 Feb., 1265, there is a note of “a Safe Conduet until Easter for Thomas, abbot of St. Saviour’s in Ireland, and Master Thomas de Cheddeworth going to Iveland with their household and goods.” 68. Ordinance by Fulk, archbishop of Dublin, concerning the church of Dunmatathec, and the questions relating thereto at issue between Thomas, abbot of Duiske, with his convent, and Master Milo Fitz Robert, canon of Leighlin: the church to be retained by the convent, Milo receiving 36 silver marks yearly for his life, to be paid to himself or to his accredited agent at the Grange of Donygne, and also the tithes of Balibyran; Milo to pay half a mark to the convent out of the said tithes, and to provide a chaplain for the chapel of Balibyran: After Milo’s death (as is contained in the instrument of the Bishop of Leighlin), or the death or resignation of abbot Thomas, the convent to provide a vicar for Balibyran: If the 36 marks are not punctually paid, Milo may take over the church of Dunmatathec for his life. Sealed by the archbishop of Dublin, the bishop of Leighlin, the abbot of Duiske, and Master Milo. Dated at Clondalkin, 18 Jan. 1266. Uniuersis Sancte Matris Ecclesie filiis presentis scripti continentiam inspecturis et audituris Ffulco miseratione diuina Dublinensis ecclesie minister humilis salutem in domino sempiternam. Cum inter religiosum wirum dompnum Thomam abbatem et conuentum de Valle Sancti Saluatoris ordinis Cisterciensis actores ex una parte et magis- trum Milonem filitm Roberti canonicum Lechlinensem reum ex altera, super ecclesia de Dunmatathee et membris ad eandem spectantibus coram nobis auctoritate apostolica cognoscentibus exorta fuisset materia questionis, et diutius in presentia nostra agitata, demum partes, ut laboribus parcerent et expensis saniori contentes consilio, per liberam dicte ecclesie et membrormn in manus nostras factam a partibus resignationem, pure ace sponte super pre- dicta causa inter eosdem suborta, hine inde ordinationi nostre, iuramento eorum interposito utrimque ad eandem obseruandam, se per omnia et in omnibus submiserint. Nos autem wirorum diseretorum communicato consilio tractatuque diligenti et deliberatione perhibitis, nuocata Spiritus Sancti gratia, ordinando statuimus et statuendo ordinamus in hune modum uidelicet: quod predicti abbas et con- uentus prenominatam ecclesiam cum membris eiusdem in proprios usus reti- nebunt inperpetuum et obtinebunt, et libere ingrediantur cum sibi uiderint R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT, C, [13] 98 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. expedire, per ordinationem et consignationem presentis scripti, ac de omnibus ordinariis et extraordinariis omnibus loci prelatis respondebunt ; prenominatus uero magister Milo de dictis abbate et conuentu triginta sex marcas argenti nomine simplicis beneficii quoad uixerit recipiet sibi uel procuratori suo seu certo nuncio in Grangiam de Dunygne, ad duos anni terminos soluendas et reddendas, uidelicet in festo Paschali octodecim marcas et in festo Sancti Michaelis octodecim marcas. Volumus autem et ordinamus quod dictus magister quoad uixerit, decimas prouenientes de terra de Balibyran integraliter recipiet, reddendo inde annuatim memoratis abbati et conuentui singulis annis dimidium marcam ad duos anni terminos, uidelicet in festo Paschali quadraginta denarios et in festo beati Michaelis quadraginta denarios. Et dictus M. capelle de Balibyran per capellanum ydoneum suo perpetuo faciet deseruire. Ad hee nolumus et ordinamus quod supradicti abbas et conuentus loci diocesanus post obitum dicti Milonis, sicut continetur in instrumento Lechli- nensis episcopi et capituli sui, necnon et post obitum aut cessionem abbatis qui nunc est, uicarium ydoneum presentabunt qui pro cura animarum ualeat respondere, congruam portionem eidem assignando, ita quod iura episcopalia ualeat soluere et cetera facere que uicariis incumbunt. Volumus autem quod hee ordinatio nostra per impetrationes et supplica- tiones quascumque et a quocumque in uirtute hinc inde prefati sacramenti quomodolibet infuturum nullatenus infringatur. Et si predicte triginta sex marce predicto M. suis terminis non fuerint integraliter persolute, liceat eidem M. predictam ecclesiain cum membris propria auctoritate ingredi et eandem sicut prius obtinere quoad uixerit ; post eius uero decessum predicti abbas et conuentus predictam ecclesiam cum membris in usus proprios inper- petuum retinebunt cum onere tamen uicarii ut supradictum est. Et ut huius rei perpetuam memoriam et firmitatem nos huic scripto alter- natim diuiso et mutuis sigillis communito sigillum nostrum una cum sigillo uenerabilis fratris nostri Lechlinensi episcopi loci diocesani utrimque duximus apponendum. Valete in Domino. Datum apud Clondolkan xv Kalend. Febr. anno domini mcc sexagesimo sexto. Of the four seals attached to this instrument, two remain. The church of Dunmatatheg (which is perhaps to be identified with Ullard; see p. 36) had been granted to the convent by Alan Beg (no. 18); and there had been several disputes about it (see pp. 86 and 75). Whether the “instrument of the bishop of Leighlin" referred to in this ordinance is that executed by bishop Thomas (1252-1275)' in 1262 (p. 36) is not clear; but at any rate the present arrangement ‘ In the Extracts from the Duiske Registers (L) this instrument is summarized thus: “1262. Thomas the bishop confirmed the rectory of Dowumteig to the abbey of Duysk, with the consent of Alan Beig.”’ Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 99 seems to have ended the controversy. The archbishop of Dublin was Fulk de Sandford (1256-1271). The Grange of Dunygne is probably the modern Doninga (p. 6; ef. pp. 158, 162). Balibyran was apparently a chapel of ease to Dunmatatheg. In this same year (10 March, 1266) we have a record of a legal agreement! about land being concluded at “ Dowisky ” by a certain Oliver le Gras. 69. Cession by Thomas de Ballimor to the convent of Duiske, of the attach- ment of his millpond of Villa Batthe at a rent of two shillings to be paid annually to Theobald Pincerna, instead of the said Thomas, as heretofore. Dated at Tullow, 22 Feb. 1273 Omnibus ad quos hoe presens scriptum peruenerit Thomas de Ballimor salutem in domino. - Noueritis me concesisse pro me et heredibus meis quod abbas et conuentus de Dowisky habeant attachiamentum stangni molendini sui de Villa Batthe ; reddendo inde domino Theobaldo Pincerne singulis annis duos solidos sterlin- gorum ad duos annos terminos, widelicet medietatem ad Pascham et aliam medietatem ad festum Sancti Michaelis, widelicet illos duos solidos quos idem abbas et conuentus mihi et heredibus meis pro dicto attachiamento reddere debuerunt et consueuerunt. In cwius rei testimonium presenti scripto sigillum meum apposui. Datum apud Tholach xxii die Februarii anno regni regis Edwardi primo Two seals haye disappeared from this document, Thomas de Ballimor (presumably Ballymore Eustace, co. Kildare) appears in 1306,? as receiving some compensation for the grant by John de Ballimor of the advowson of the church of Rathdonnell to St. Thomas’ Abbey, Dublin. Theobald Pincerna was Theobald Walter the Fourth, who died in 1285 (see p- 82). Villa Batthe was probably not far from Tullow, co. Carlow (¢ulach, a hill), where the document was drawn up. 70. Quit claim by Robert le Hore upon the lands of Gilkach, which the convent of Duiske holds in fee, notwithstanding a seisin of these lands which his father Hugh le Hore made to him; on a penalty, should he attempt to dispossess the monks, to be enforced by the seneschal of Wexford for the time being, of twenty pounds sterling to be paid to the convent, and a jar of wine to the lord of Wexford. 1 Crede Mihi (an ancient Register of the Archbishops of Dublin, ed. J. T. Gilbert, 1897), no. 98. 2R.T.A. 423. [13*] 100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Omnibus Christi fidelibus has literas uisuris uel audituris Robertus Canutus filius Hugonis Canuti salutem eternam in domino. Super seisina quam Hugo Canutus pater meus mihi fecit de Baligilkach quam dominus abbas et conuentus de Dowisky modo tenent in feudo, noue- ritis me in bona fide promisisse et tactis sacrosanctis euangeliis iurasse, et eciam tenore presenti me obligasse, quod si ego aliquando sinistro consilio ductus uellem dictos abbatem et conuentum inplacitare de dicta terra aliquo modo ratione predicte seisine soluam abbati et conuentui uingintit libras sterlingorum bone et legalis monete, antequam ego uel aliquis per me uel pro me opponendo uel respondendo in aliqua curia exaudiamur : Ita quod senescallus de Weseforde qui pro tempore fuerit distringat me ad hoe faciendum et tenendum si necesse fuerit per omnia bona mea mobilia et immobilia ubicumque fuerimt inuenta, et insuper pro predicta districtione facienda domino Weseford unum doleum uini. In cuius rei testimonium presentibus literis sigilli nostri impressionem apponi fecimus. Hiis testibus Hugone le Hore patre meo, Thadeo Ode, Mattheo Cnok, Waltero le Blak, Roberto Makarn, et aliis, The grant of a carucate of land at Gilkach has already been set out in Charters 61 (about 1258) and 66 (between 1262 and 1265); and it is probable that the date of this instrument is not much later than the second of these. It may be about 1270. For the situation of Gilkach, and for the Hore family, see p. 88. Matthew de Cnok was also a witness to no. 61. Walter le Blak may be of the same family as Nicholas le Blake, who was Provost of New Ross in 1289.' Walter Niger, who is possibly the same man, appears in an undated grant to St. Thomas’ Abbey.* In the year 1276 the old quarrel about the union of the abbey of Killenny with Duiske was revived, and the General Chapter of the Cistercian Order was persuaded to dissolve the union, which had been arranged fifty years before (see p. 4517.). Paragraph 28 of the Statutes of the General Chapter for 1276 is as follows? “Auctoritate Capituli Generalis, de Buellio [Boyle], de Beatitudine [Bective], de Samaria [Ballyshannon], de Albo Tractu [Tracton], abbatibus distriete precipitur ut ad locum ubi quondam abbatia de Valle Dei in Hibernia, filia Geripontis, fuerit situata, infra Purificationem B.V.M. proxime uenturam absque dilatione aliqua per se uel per alium accedentes inquirant diligenter et respiciant utriun terrae pertinentes ad abbatiam Vallis Dei possint secundum illius terrae statum competenter suflicere ad conuentum ibidem sustinendum. ' Hore’s New Ross, p. 160. 2 RTA. Ave * It is printed in Martene’s Thesaurus, vol. iv, and is reproduced by Carrigan, iv, 286. Bernarb—TVhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 101 Quod si possint suflicere illas grangias et terras in abbatiam nomine Vallis Dei filiam Geripontis, cum rebus aedificiis ibidem inuentis redigant, cum ibi corpora multorum et magnorwm principum et multorum aliorum sint sepulta, et abbas Geripontis ibidem conuentum mittere non retardet, et sit filia ipsius, prout definitum est quod tales abbatiae ad matres proprias revertantur. Si autem dictae terrae non sufficiumt ad conuentum ibidem sustinendum tune dictae terrae ad dictam abbatiam Vallis Dei quondaim pertinentes ad domum Geripontis tanquam ad matrem propriam cum aedificiis absque contradictione aliqua convertantur, “Si abbas Sancti Saluatoris uel quicumque alius contrauenerit, uel si oppo- suerit, uel aliquo modo impedierit, uel per se uel per alium contradicere praesumpserit, praedicti quatuor abbates, uel duo eorum, si alii interesse nequiuverint, ipsum et alios contradicentes uel impedientes per suspensionis seu excommunicationis, uel si aliter non potuerint, per depositionis sententiam compellant auctoritate Capituli Generalis, conuentum similiter si contradic- torem inuenerint interdicto et suspensioni supponentes, et quid super hoc fecerint per suas patentes litteras anno sequenti renuncient Capitulo Generali.” This decree was naturally resented by the convent of Duiske, who did not relish the prospect of handing over to the rival convent of Jerpoint lands that had been in their possession for half a century. It would seem that the decree was resisted, for we find records in the extant Extracts from the Duiske Registers (E, F, L) as follows: “1276. Interdict of the Monastery of St. Saviour imposed by the General Chapter”; and again, “1278, Relaxation of the Interdict and Absolution of the Convent of St. Saviour.” As we shall see, the matter was ended for the time in 1278 (no. 73, infra); but the final abandonment on the part of Jerpoint of any claim on the lands of Killenny did not come until eighty years later. * 71. Quit claim by David, son of Stephen le Harpur, for the good of his soul, &c., touching the land in the holding of Coppenagh held by his grand- father Robert le Harpur, by consent of Raymond Roche, to whom David had ceded his claim in the said land for six and a half silver marks : 102 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In accordance with this, David has handed a “Bref de Ael” to the convent of Duiske, at the Assize of Kilkenny, as well as quit- claiming to Raymond Roche. Dated at Duiske, 18 Feb. 1278 Uniuersis Christi fidelibus presentes literas uisuris uel audituris Dauid filius Stephani le Harpur salutem in domino sempiternam. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra me pro animabus patris mee et matris mee nec non et pro salute anime mee et successorum meorum omne ius et clamium que habui uel aliquo tempore aliquo iure habere potui in tota terra quam quondam Robertus le Harpur auus meus in tenemento de Acopenach tenuit de consensu et uoluntate Reymundi de Rupe, cui ius et clamium quod in dicta terra habui pro sex marcis et dimidia argenti pro manibus uendidi receptis. Et de qua quidem terra ego Dauid prenominatus breue, quod dicitur “ Bref de Ael,” super abbatem et conuentum de Dowisky im assisa Kilkennye portaui, dictis abbati et conuentui de Dowisky remisisse, et pro me et here- dibus meis Reymundo de Rupe cui ius meum et clamium ut predictum est concessi presente existente et hoc uolente et iubente quietum clamasse inperpetuum. Ita quod ego Dauid prenominatus in dicta terra aliquod ius uel clamium nec et heredes mei amodo exigere poterimus uel uendicare. In cuius rei testimonium has literas meas in monasterio de Dowisky die Veneris proxima ante festum quod dicitur Cathedra Sancti Petri dictis abbati et conuentui anno domini MccLXxvil feci patentes; presentibus Domino Geraldo de Rupe milite, et Reso Beket Juniore, nec non et de Rupe Reymundo, et aliis quam plurimis. Of this instrument there is a record in the Extracts from the Duiske Registers (E). The Harpurs were a Gloucestershire family, who came to Ireland among the first Anglo-Norman adventurers; they built Harperstown Castle, near Taghmon, co. Wexford. John, son of David le Harpur (probably the grantor of this charter), is mentioned in a Wexford Inquisition of the year 1283." A *‘ Bref de Ael”’ (aiéul), or ‘‘ writ of ancestor,” is the form of writ necessary in cases when, as in the one before us, lands descend from a grandfather to his grandson. Coppenagh Gap* is a pass in the hills to the west of Graigue, and to the north of the district between the Barrow and the Nore, known as ‘“‘ The Rower.”’ Of this district the Roches were overlords.’ We have had the Roche family before.‘ Among the witnesses to the present instrument were the two sons of David Roche, viz., Sir Gerald Roche and Raymond Roche. This Gerald Roche seems to be of a younger generation than the man of that name who married Helen, daughter of Thomas Fitz Anthony.* For Ris cake jamion, see p. 73. ' Hore’s Wexford, p- 93; a p- 428. ? See p. 86. 3 See no. 98. ‘ p. 76. ® See p. 15. Brrnarv—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 103 72. Quit claim by Raymond Roche, as attorney and assign of David, son of Stephen le Harpur, concerning the holding of Coppenagh [no. 71], to the convent of Duiske for six silver marks. Dated at Duiske, 18 Feb, 1278. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus presentes literas wisuris uel audituris Rey- mundus de Rupe salutem in domino sempiternam. Noueritis me attornatum et assignatum Dauid filii Stephani le Harpur omne ius et clamium quod per prenominatum Dauid habui in terra, quamque quondam Robertus le Harpur in tenemento de Accopenach auus dicti Dauid, cuius heres ipse est ut dicitur, tenuit, domino abbati de Dowisky et eiusdem loci conuentui remisisse; et pro me et heredibus meis et assignatis pro sex marcis argenti quas ab eisdem abbate et conuentu recepi sicut pronominatus Dauid plenius in presentia mea et aliorum plurimorum eisdem abbati et con- uentui remisit quietum clamasse in perpetuum : Ita quod nee ego Reymundus prenominatus in dicta terra aliquo inure uel aliquo titulo seu ratione nec et heredes mei uel assignati amodo aliquid exigere poterimus uel uendicare. In cuius rei testimoniun has literas meas in monasterio de Dowisky die Veneris proxima ante festum quod dicitur Cathedra Sancti Petri dictis abbati et conuentui anno domini MCCLXXVII feci patentes. Hiis testibus Domino Johanne et Geraldo de Rupe, militibus, et Reso Beket, iuniore, nec non Dauid le Harpur, et multis aliis. Of the two seals originally attached to this instrument, only one remains. The deed was executed at the same time and place as no. 71, and it completes the transaction by which the convent got possession of the land in question. One additional witness gives his name here, viz., John Roche, knight. He is of the same family as the other Roches, doubtless; and he may be the same person as a John de la Roche who appears at Kilkenny 8 June, 1291, ‘ for haying peace of the death of Nicholas Fitz Robert by Henry de la Roche, 77/6.”! He appears again in 1285 and 1297 ;? and a John Roche was lay patron of the Rower parish about 1300. See p. 111. U2 Bond in £5000 by Gregory, abbot of Jerpoint, and his convent to the earl of Gloucester and his heirs, if at any time the convent or Philip, a monk thereof, who calls himself the abbot of Killenny, shall do any- thing by which the convent of Duiske shall be the losers; the bailiffs of the said earl to have £200 from the convent of Jerpoint in that event for putting the convent of Duiske in possession of the granges of Annamult and Bewley, and for enforcing payment of the bond. Dated at Jerpoint, 9 Sept. 1278. 1Q.R. Irish Exchequer Bundle, 531, No. 22, m. 6. * Hore’s Wexford, pp. 94, 97. 8 Carrigan, iv, 124, 104 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus presentes literas uisuris uel audituris Frater Gregorius dictus abbas de Jeriponte et eiusdem loci conuentus salutem in Christo sempiternam. Noueritis nos et successores nostros teneri ac tenore presentium obligari domino Comiti Glouuernie et heredibus suis in quinque mille libris sterlin- gorum nomine puri debiti sibi et heredibus suis uel eius certis attornatis has literas differentibus plenarie soluendis, si nos uel suecessores nostri seu frater Philippus monachus demus nostre de Joriponte, qui se gerit et nominat abbatem de Killenny, quod absit, impresenti uel imposterum in nostro gene- rali capitulo uel in aliqua curia a quibuscumque personis ecclesiasticis uel secularibus aliquid impetrauimus retinuerimus seu usi fuerimus, per quod dilecti nobis in Christo abbas et conuentus Sancti Saluatoris super terris et possessionibus de Killenny cum pertinentiis suis amodo fuerint exacti. Supponentes nos et successores nostros mobilia et immobilia nostra ubicumque fuerint inuenta districtioni domini Comitis Glounernie et suorum balliuorum, qui pro tempore fuerint, qui nos ad solutionem quinque millium librarum dicto comiti faciendam, si predicti abbas et conuentus Sancti Salua- toris super predictis possessionibus per nos uel successores nostras uel per aliquas alias personas interpositas ut predictum est fuerint uexati, com- pellant ; et nichilominus uolumus et concedimus et tenore presentium nos et successores nostros et communi consensu nostro et era uoluntate obligamur, quod balliui dicti comitis qui pro tempore fuerint de bonis nostris habeant ducentas libras sterlingorum nomine puri debiti ad ponendum dictos abbatem et conuentum Sancti Saluatoris in ueram et perpetuam possessionem gran- giarum de Adhemolt et de Bello Loco et ad compellendum nos et successores nostros super restitutione ommium...... si quod fecerint dictis abbati et conuentui facienda, si per nos uel nostros ut supra dictum est fuerint uexati, et nichilominus pro districtione quinque millium librarum ut predictum est dicto comiti facienda ; renunciantes super hiis omnibus ordinis nostri excep- tionibus quibus nos tueri ualemus, et omnibus priuilegiis nobis et ordini nostro concessis et omni iuris remedio tam canonici quam ciuilis, pro nobis et succes- soribus nostris inperpetuum. In cuius rei testimonium has literas nostras fecimus patentes data et sigillata in nostra presentia communi et aliorum fide dignorum in capitulo nostro de Joriponte crastino Nativitatis beate Marie Virginis anno domini MCCLXX octano. The seal of the abbot of Jerpoint is still attached to this deed (see Plate Il). The legend is} siciLt’ ABBATIS DE JORIPONTE. It would seem from the tenor of the deed that some compromise had been effected, and that Killenny was now in a quasi-independent condition, but not fully recognized as an abbey, even by Jerpoint, tle mother house. The Earl of Gloucester was Gilbert de Clare, the 8th earl, who died in 1295. His vast Irish estates were part of the Marshal property (see p. 32). He is spoken of as ‘‘ the most powerful man in the kingdom, after the king.” Bewley (Bellus Locus) is the same place as Owning, in co. Kilkenny, an ancient parish. Bernarp—TZhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 105 74. Lease granted by Nicholas Abeinion to the convent of Duiske, of half of a bureage between his land on the north, and the abbey land on the south, with the adjacent croft in Newtown, near the abbey, for an annual rent of sixpence sterling to be paid half-yearly, and sixpence twice a year for all exactions and secular service ; the convent having paid Nicholas half a mark in addition. Sciant presentes et futuri quod ego Nicholaus Abeinion dedi et concessi et hac presenti carta mea confirmaui domino abbati de Dufusque et eiusdem loci conuentui unum dimidium burgagium cum crofto recto adiacenti in Noua Villa inxta abbatiam de Dufusque, quod scilicet dimidiun: burgagium iacet inter terram dicti abbatis et conuentus ex parte australi et inter terram dicti Nicholai Abeinion ex parte aquilonali, habendum et tenendum dicto abbati et conuentui et successoribus suis de me et heredibus meis uel imeis assignatis : Reddendo inde annuatim....... sex denarios esterlingorum ad duos anni terminos medietatem, uidelicet in termino festi Pasche et aliam medie- tatem in termino festi Sancti Michaelis, preterea reddendo mihi et heredibus meis uel meis assignatis sex denarios esterlingorum ad duos anni terminos, uidelicet medietatem in termino festi Pasche et aliam medietatem in testo beati Michaelis, pro omni exactione et demanda seculari et seruicio. Pro hac autem donatione et concessione mea dederunt mihi predictus abbas et conuentus dimidiam marchamft esterlingorum in urgente necessitate mea, unde ego et heredes mei uel assignati predictum dimidium burgagium cum suis pertinentiis, prout ... . ius predictum est, dictis abbati et conuentui contra omnes uolwnus et tenemur warantizare. Et ut presens concessio et confirmatio mea futuris temporibus robur firmitatis et stabilitatis optineant presens scriptum sigilli mei impressione roboraul, Hiis testibus Ricardo le Marcheyl, Willelmo filio Dauid, Symone filio Dauid, Stephano Cementario, Henricho le Barbur, Waltero de Morgan, et multis aliis. New Town near the Abbey is the town of Graigue. Of Nicholas Abeinion we know nothing. The executors of the will of ‘‘ Richard le Mareschal of Thomastown ” appear in 1805,! and he is probably to be identified with Richard le Marcheyl who is a witness to the lease. The great Richard Marshal, earl of Pembroke (p. 82), is not to be thought of here, for he was killed in 1234, having been but a short time in Ireland ; and this instrument is probably 40 or 50 years later, as the names of the other witnesses show. 1 Cal. of Irish Justiciary Rolls, ii, 157. R.I.A, PROC., VOL, XXXV, SECT. ©, [14] 106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. William and Simon Fitz David appear in no. 66 and again in no. 80. Stephen the Mason, Henry the Barber, and Walier de Morgan are joint witnesses to Charter 75 also. We assign the lease to a date about 1280; but there is no way of fixing it precisely. 75. Lease by Thomas the Mason, of Cunal, to the convent of Duiske, of half an acre in New Town near the Barrow, near Kylmohenenoth, between the land of William FitzSimon on the south, and the King’s Road to the mill on the north, at the rent of one silver halfpenny. Sciant presentes et futuri quod ego Thomas Cementarius de Cunal dedi concessi et hac presenti carta mea confirmaui abbati et conuentui de Dowisky et eorum successoribus unam dimidiam acram terre cum pertinentiis suis in tenemento Noue Ville iuxta Barewam iacentem iuxta Kylmohenenoth, inter terram Willelmi filii Symonis ex una parte, et hoc uersus australem et Viam Regiam que iacet uersus molendinum, et hoe uersus aquilonem, et proextendit se in longitudine a Via Regia usque ad riuulum molendini, sicut mensurata est et perambulata per certas metas dinisas et bundas; habendam et tenendam dictis abbati et conuentui et eorum successoribus uel cuicumque dare legare uendere inuadiare uel assignare uoluerint, de me heredibus uel assignatis meis in feodo et hereditarie libere et quiete integre plenarie et honorifice : in moris in pratis in pascuis et pasturis, cum omnibus libertatibus et liberis consuetu- dinibus ad dictam dimidiam acram terre cum pertinentiis spectantibus : Reddendo inde annuatim predicti abbas et conuentus uel eorum successores mihi heredibus uel assignatis meis unum obulum argenti ad quodlibet pascha pro omni seruicio seculari exactione et demanda ad me uel ad heredes meos pertinente. Ego uero dictus Thomas et heredes uel assignati mei dictam dimidiam . acram terre cum pertinentiis predictis abbati et conuentui et eorum succes- soribus contra omnes homines ........ warantizabimus. Ut autem hac mea donatio concessio et carta mee confirmatio futuris temporibus robur firmitatis ac stabilitatis optineant presentem cartam sigilli mei impressione duxi roborandam. Hiis testibus Waltero de Margan, Sthephano+ Cementario, Andrea Tannur, - Henrico le Barbur, Elya preposito Noue Ville, et multis aliis. This deed must be of nearly the same date as no. 74, viz., 1280. Three witnesses appear in both, viz., Walter de Morgan, Stephen the Mason, and Henry lz Barbur. Cunal may stand for Connell, or Great Connell, near Sallins, co. Kildare, where an Augustinian priory was established. New Town is Graigue, co. Kilkenny; and it is noteworthy that the town has now (in 1280) its own Provost, Elias. Andrew Tannur appears again in no. 76 as a burgess of Graigue. Burnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 107 76. Lease by Henry, son and heir of Adam Tabernar, to the convent of Duiske, of a burgage in New Town, lying between the two highways, from their crossing to the highway from Idrone, and across to the Barrow, the rent of twelve pennies to be paid to the overlord at Easter and Michaelmas. Sciant presentes et futuri quod ego Henricus filius et heres Ade Tabernar dedi concessi et hae presenti carta confirmaui Deo et beate Marie et monachis de Dowisky ibidem Deo seruientibus, pro animabus antecessortm meorum et successorum, unum burgagium cum pertinentiis in Noua Villa iuxta Barewe, illud uidelicet quod iacet inter duas regales uias et extendit se in longitudine a furcatione duarum predictarum wiarum usque ad vegalem uiam que tendet de Odrone ex transuerso usque in Barewe, habendum et tenendum de me et heredibus meis et assignatis meis predictis monachis et eorum successoribus in liberam et puram et perpetuam elemosinam. Ego uero dictus Henricus heredes uel assignati mei dictum burgagium cum pertinentiis predictis monachis et eorum successoribus warantizabimus in perpetuum : Ita tamen quod sepedicti monachi soluant domino capitali duodecim denarios annui redditus ad duos anni terminos, uidelicet unam medietatem ad Pascham et aliam medietatem in termino festi beati Michaelis pro omni seruicio seculari exactione et demanda. Ut autem hee mea donatio concessio ac presentis carta mee confirmatio futuris temporibus robur firmitatis ef stabilitatis optineant presens scriptum sigigillit mei impressione roboraui. Hiis testibus Radulfo de Mosb . . ., Johanne Kempe burgensi de Rosponte, Ricardo de Sancto Florencio, Waltero Margan, Andrea Tannur, burgensibus predicte Noue Ville, et multis aliis. Tabernar may be ‘‘le Taverner,” from his calling. The two highways must have been the roads from Graigue (New Town) to Inistioge and Thomastown respectively; and ‘‘the highway from Idrone”’ was that from Ullard to Graigue. We have had already the witnesses Walter Morgan and Andrew Tannur (no. 75) who were burgesses of Graigue. John Kempe, burgess of New Ross (Rosponte), appears again in civic records in the years 1281 and 1285.! Tuchard de St. Florence we have had before (p. 85), and he appears again in charters dated in 1280 and 1289.? This instrument must have been executed about the year 1280. 1 Hore’s New Ross, pp. 11, 153. * A Richard de St. Florence appears as a juror at Castledermot in 1305 (Cal. of Trish Justiciary Rolls, ii, 463). [4") 108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. lo Lease by Walter FitzHenry FitzWilliam de Mera to the convent of Duiske, of eight acres, both arable and pasture land, in the holding of Balimaclem in Oreythy, at a rent of three peppercerns ; in consideration for a fine paid by the convent. Sciant presentes et futuri quod ego Walterus filius Henrici filii Willelmi de Mera uoluntate mea dedi et concessi et hac presenti carta mea confirmaui abbati et conuentui de Dowisky et eorum successoribus octo acras terre tam de terra arabili quam pastura iacentes pariter in tenemento de Balimaclem in Oreythy: habendum et tenendum predictas octo acras terre cum suis pertinentiis de me et heredibus meis uel assignatis predictis abbati et conuentui et eorum successoribus, libere quiete integre plenarie perpetue bene, et in pace iuris hereditarii, et eciam adeo libere sicuti aliqua terra dari potest uel incartari, cum omnibus libertatibus et liberis consuetudinibus dictam terram tangentibus: Reddendo inde annuatim mihi et heredibus meis dicti abbas et conuentus tria grana piperis pro omni seruicio seculari auxilio tallagio wardio maritagio releuio eschaeta secta curie actione consuetudine et demanda que appellatur Unleldes.' Pro hae autem donatione concessione et presentis carte mee confirmatione dederunt mihi predicti abbas et conuentus quandam summam pecunie prout melius inter nos concordatum est. Ego uero dictus Walterus et heredes mei uel assignati predictas octo acras terre cum suis perlinentiis ut predictum est dictis abbati et conuentui et eormm suecessoribus contra omnes mortales inperpetuum warantizabimus et defendemus. Insuper si quocumque casu fortuito principale tenementum, quod absit, uendere uel alienari me uel heredes meos seu assignatos contingat, pro omnibus quibuscumque oneribus predictas octo acras tangentibus principale tenementum absque ulla contradictione plenarie tenebitur respondere. Ut autem hee mea donatio concessio et presentis carte confirmatio robur perpetue firmitatis optineat presentem cartam sigilli mei impressione duxi roborandam. Hiis testibus Domino Reso Beket, Domino Roberto le Gras milite, Ricardo filio Stephani, Ricardo de Orunro, Johanne Strangbowe, et multis aliis. Oreythy or Uirethe was a district in Idrone, west of the river Barrow. Ris Beket, the first-named witness, seems to lave lived in that neighbourhood (see p. 73). He appears in charters dated 1278 (nos. 71, 72), and perhaps we may assign this instrument to the year 1280 or thereabouts. It is not, however, certain that the man in question was not the elder Ris Beket, in which case our charter would be earlier in date. ‘ Le. ‘inexcusable,’ Anglo-Saxon wilade. Brrnarp— The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 109 We know nothing of Walter de Mera, unless we are to equate him with Walter de Mora of Charter 48. The date at which the latter lived (see p. 75) would agree with the period to which we assign Charter 77. For the family of Le Gras or Crassus see p. 16. A Robert le Gras was killed by the Ivishry in 1845,' but this can hardly be the witness who appears here. 78. Quit claim by Richard, son and heir of Alan de St. Florence, to the convent of Duiske, upon the holding of Athboly, in consideration of one silver mark. Dated at Duiske, 19 June 1280. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus presentes literas uisuris uel audituris Ricardus de Sancto Florencio filius et heres Alani de Sancto Florencio salutem in domino sempiternam. Nouerit universitas uestra me omne ius et clamium quod habui et aliquo iure habere potui in tenemento de Athboly uel ubicumque in tenemento domini abbatis de Dowisky uel eiusdem loci conuentus eisdem abbati ef conuentui pro me et heredibus meis uel assignatis pro una marca argenti quam a dictis abbate et conuentu recepi remisisse et inperpetuum quietum clamasse. Ita quod nec ego nec heredes mei uel] assignati in dicta terra de Athboly nec aliunde aliquo iure uel aliquo titulo seu ratione amodo aliquid exigere poterint (uel uen)dicare. In cuius rei testimonium has literas meas sepedictis abbati et conuentui in monasterio de Dowisky feria quarta ante festum beati Johannis Baptiste quod dicitur Natiuitas anno domini MCCLXXxxX feci patentes. For the situation of Athboly and the family of S¢. /lorence see p. 85. e have a memorandum mentioning the abbot of Duiske preserved under We | d t 2 the abbot of Duisl 1 und the year 1280 ;? viz., in a roll of payments made at Carlow we find: “ From the abbot of Duiske fine for release of venue, 5 marks.” (2: Quit claim by John Fowler, son and heir of Luke Fowler, who was son and heir of Walter Fowler, to the convent of Duiske, concerning three carucates at Rathboghal which Richard de Marisco granted to the convent [no. 16]; on a fine of £100 if he ever attempts to re-establish his claim ; the convent giving him six silver marks and one robe. Omnibus ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit Johannes le Foueler filius et heres Luce le Foueler, qui quidem Lueas filius et heres fuerat Walteri le Foueler, salutem in domino sempiternaim. Noueritis uniuersitas uestra me remisisse et quietum clamasse pro me et heredibus uel assignatis meis in perpetuum abbati et conuentui de Valle — : * Clyn’s Annals. * C.D.I. ii, p. 361. 110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Sancti Saluatoris totum ius et clamium quod habui uel habere potui in terra que dicitur Rathbachelach, cum omnibus pertinentiis suis, et iacet pro tribus carucatis terre in Bentria quam quidem terram dominus Ricardus de Marisco miles dictis abbati et conuentui dedit et incartauit ; Ita uidelicet quod ego nec aliquis heredum uel assignatorum meorum in dicta terra uel aliunde in tenemento dictorum abbatis et conuentus aliquid attemptare uel exigere de cetero poterimus. Et si ita contigerit, quod absit, quod contra presentem quietam clama- tionem ego uel aliquis pro me et heredibus uel assignatis meis contra sepedictos abbatem et conuentum ratione dicte exactionis aliquid exigere uel attemptare presumperimus, uolumus et concedimus et tenore presenti nos obligamus ut sepedicte abbas et conuentus per omnia bona nostra mobilia et immobilia ubicumque fuerint inuenta per quoscumque uoluerint balliuos uel prelatos distringere possunt, ad solutionem centum librarum nomine puri debiti eisdem faciendam, si in predicta exactione aliquem nostrum perseuerare contigerit. Pro hae autem quieta clamancia idem abbas et conuentus dederunt mihi in gersummam sex marcas argenti cum una roba. Et ut processu temporis scriptum istud stabilitatem optineat ego illud sigilli mei munimine duxi corroborandum. Hiis testibus Domino Hay Huscard milite, Willelmo Boscher, Johanne filio Willelmi, Dauid Boscher, Thoma Mackudy, Th : Don, et multis aliis. The seal is still attached to this instrument, and of the legend upon it the letters ... OHS... OLLE . can be read. We put this deed at 1282 or thereabouts. For Rathboghal see p, 40. ° Hay Huscard and William Boscher were charged in 1281 with felling trees in the woods of Roger Bigod, earl of Norfolk, in Bantry, co. Wexford.' For David Boscher see p. 91. In 1817 one Thomas Don or of Down, who is described as ‘ fortissimus latro,” wus captured at sea, and beheaded ;* but there is no certainty that he should be identified with 7h. Don, the last witness to this charter. Mackudy may be for Mac Odo. 80. Grant b Henry FitzHenry Roche for the benefit of his soul and of that of Olive his wife, &c., to the convent of Duiske, of rights to fish in the Barrow from Polmuntath to Portegrenan. Notum sit omnibus quod ego Henricus filius Henrici de Rupe dedi et concessi et hac presenti carta mea confirmaui, pro anima mea et Oliue uxoris mee et animabus patris et matris mee nec non el omnium parentum meorum predecessorum et successorum, Deo et beate Marie et abbatie de Dowisky et monachis ibidem Deo seruientibus in flumine de Barwe quicquid ibidem habui libertatis ad piscandum a loco qui uocatur Polmuntach usque ad locum *C.MLA. ii, Ixxxiil. Boscher here is called ** Vesher.” 2 C.M.A. ii, 355. Bernarp—TZhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. Tig qui uocatur Portegrenan, habendum et tenendum dictis monachis et eorum successoribus dictam piscationem prout plenius predictum et in perpetuum adeo libere et quiete sicut aliqua elemosina dari potest et incartari. Ego uero et heredes mei dictam piscationem contra omnes warantizabimus. Et ne aliquid de cetero de dicta donatione hesitare debeant presentem cartam sigilli mei impressione duxi roborandun. Hiis testibus Dominis Reso Begeth, Milone filio Dauid, Johanne de Rupe, Petro filio Johannis Canuti, Ricardo le Moyne, militibus, Eustachio de Rupe, Willelmo, et Symone filio Dauid, Johanne Osegoth, et aliis. The seal is still attached to this instrument, which was confirmed in 1352 (see no. 98). The Loches (see pp. 76, 102) were lords of the district known as the Rower, between the Nore and the Barrow; and their fishery rights were valuable to the convent. Polmuntath is the modern Polmounty on the Barrow, and Portegrenan is Thomastown on the Nore. A Henry Roche appears in 1287 ;' and the same name has already been before us for the year 1291.? Probably he is to be identified with Henry itz Henry Roche who was lay patron of Listerlin about 1305,° and with the grantor of the instru- ment before us. For John Ioche see p. 108. Hustace Ioche appears in company with David Boscher (see p. 91, note) in deeds that must have been executed before 1305.! We have already had William Itz David and Simon Fitz David, in 1262-5 (no. 66) and about 1280 (no. 74). Milo itz David held land in Oyerk in 1246° (by the service of seven knights’ fees, this being the largest fief in the lordship of Kilkenny). He appears again in 1286," and died shortly afterwards. For Ris Beket see p. 78. For the family of le Hore or Canuwtus see p. 88. A Peter le Hore attested a charter given at London in 1192,’ and he may haye been an ancestor of Peter Pitz John le Hore who is a witness to the instrument before us. Taking the names of all the witnesses together, we put this charter at the year 1285 or thereabouts, but do not profess to date it precisely. 81. Lease by William de Cardiff, son and heir of Richard de Cardiff, to the convent of Duiske, of 39 acres of land near their farm at Coppenagh ; bounded on the west by the land of William TitzAlured, on the south by the “little water” called Ath-Coppenagh, and on the north by the road leading to Dungarvan; part of the said land, called Maglasbeg, extending from the Ath-Coppenagh water to the water called Stronan; the rent to be a pair of gloves and a penny annually, and the convent paying the vendor £11 sterling. Sciant presentes et futuri quod ego Willelmus de Kerdif, filius et heres 1 Hore’s New Ross, p. 37. =P. 160. 5 Red Book of Ossory, s. a. 1O.M.A. ii, 174-6. (Gilbert Sutton died in 1305.) 5 C,M.A. ii, 406, C.D.L iii, p. 99. 7 O.M.A. i, 270, 112 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Ricardi de Kerdif dedi concessi et hac presenti carta mea confirmaui abbati- et conuentui de Valle Sancti Saluatoris triginta et nouem acras terre que jacent juxta terram grangie ipsorum monachorum de Athcopenach, sicut eisdem monachis mensurate sunt et perambulate per metas bundas et diuisas subsceptas; uidelicet in latitudine inter terram predictorum monachorum ex parte orientali et terram Willelmi filii Alunredi ex parte occidentali, et extendunt se in longitudine a parua aqua que est Athcopenagh ex parte australi, usque ad uiam que ducit ad Dungaruam ex parte boriali et quedam pars dicte terre extendit se de aqua que uocatur Athcopenach usque ad aquam que uocatur Stronan et uocatur illa pars terre Macglasheg : Habendum et tenendum predictam terram eum suis pertinenciis predictis monachis et eoram successoribus in perpetuum de me et heredibus uel assignatis mecis prout melius et liberius eam dare et incartare potui: Reddendo inde annuatim predicti monachi et eorum sueccessores mihi et heredibus uel assignatis meis unwn par eyrothecarum uel unum denarium, in termino festi pasche pro omni seruicio exaccione, saluis secta curie et demanda seculari. Et ego dictus Willelmus et heredes mei uel assignati mei pro predictis monachis cali....... toribus respondere tenemur, ita quod predicti monachi sint quieti ex toto de omni sareina redditunm et aliorum prouenientiun. Ego uero dictus Willelmus et heredes uel assignati mei dictis monachis et eorum sueccessoribus dictam terram cum suis pertinentiis contra omnes mortales in perpetuum warantizabimus acquietabimus et defendemus. Pro hac autem donatione concessione et presentis carte mee con- firmatione dederunt mihi predicti monachi undecim libras esterlingorum pre manibus. Ut autem hee mea donatio concessio et presentis carte mee confirmatio robur firmitatis et stabilitatis futuris temporibus optineat in perpetuum presentem cartam sigilli mei impressione duxi roborandum. Hiis testibus Domino Galfrido Ossoriensi episcopo, Magistro Rogero archidiacono, Dominis Johanne de Valle, Philippo Maunsel, Reso Beket, Galfrido Ketyng, militibus, Johanne de Blancheuil, et multis aliis. The seal remains, and we can still read upon it }M s. wittt. D . cEARDIF. The charter is mentioned in the Extracts from the Duiske Registers (FL). We have met the de Cardiff family in the neighbourhood of Coppenagh before (no. 60). This William de Cardiff was son of Richard de Cardiff (see p. 78) who was son of Robert de Cardiff. A William de Cardiff appears in 1284 as having killed an “Irishman” ;' and, again, William de Cardiff was one of two persons appointed in 1802 by the abbot of Dunbrody to represent him in his absence.? Dungarvan is to the north-west of Graigue or Duiske. Maglasbeg and Stronan have not been located, but the situation of the land transferred is not doubtful. Fitz Alured is a name that does not seem to oceur again in this neighbourhood. The first witness was Geoffrey St. Leger, bishop of Ossory from 1260 to 1287. Roger de Lyons succeeded to the archdeaconry some time after 1264, and appears ' Hore's New Ross, p. 152. *C0.M.A. ii, lxxxvi (quoting Patent Rolls, xxxi Ed. I). Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 113 in 1271 in Cotton’s Hast. Hence the deed before us must have been executed after 1264 and before 1286. We incline to place it at the end of this period, about 1285, but there is no definitive evidence of the year. John de Valle belonged to the well-known family whom we have had before (see pp. 20, 80, 39). We see from Charter 94 that he was the son of Stephen de Valle who was the son of Alan de Valle, and that he was alive in 1805. He witnessed Roger Bigod’s charter to New Ross in 1279.! Philip Maunsel attested a Kells charter (unpublished) in 1264, and his son was lord of Knocktopher, co. Kilkenny, in 1312.* For Ris Beket see p. 73; and for one of the Ketings p. 92. The Blanchevilles of Blancheyillestown, near Gowran, co. Kilkenny, were a prominent family from the thirteenth century onward.® 82. Quit claim, in form of letters patent, by William, son of Henry de St. Florence, to the convent of Duiske, respecting half a carucate of land in Makarne, twelve acres in Athboly, and half the pool of Cordredan, for three silver marks. Dated at Duiske, 9 July, 1288. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus presentes literas wisuris uel audituris Willelmus filius Hlenrici de Sancto Florentio salutem in domino sempiternam. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra me omne ius et clamium quod habui uel aliquo iure habere potui in dimidia carucata terre cum pertinentiis in Mackarne et in duodecim acris cum pertinentiis in Athboli una cum dimidie- tate gurgitis de Kordredan uel ubicunque in tenemento domini abbatis de Dufwiski uel et eiusdem loci conuentus, eisdem abbati et conuentui, pro me et heredibus meis et assignatis, pro tribus marcis argenti quas a dictis abbate et conuentu recepi remisisse et in perpetuum quietum clamasse ; ita quod nec ego nec heredes mei uel assignati in predicta dimidia carucata terre cum pertinentiis in Mackarne et in predictis duodecim acris terre in Athboli cum pertinentiis et reliqua in predicta dimidietate gureitis de Kordvadan nee aliunde aliquo iure uel aliquo titulo seu ratione amodo aliquid exigere uel uendicare poterimus in futurum. In cuius rei testimonium has literas meas sepedictis abbati et conuentui fieri feci patentes. Datum in monasterio de Dufwisky die Veneris proxima post octauas apostolorum Petri et Pauli anno domini millesimo ducentesimo octogesimo octauo. For the de Florence family see p.85. This William Fitz Henry de St. Florence was probably a cousin of Richard (who appears in nos. 59, 78, 87) and William (no. 838), the sons of Alan de St. Florence. A Henry de St. Florence appears elsewhere in 1228.4 For Athboly see p. 85, and for Cordredan see p. 69. 1 Chartae, &e., p.85. 7 Carrigan,iv, 21. * See Carrigan, iii, 414. 4 C.D.1. i, 1635. R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXXV, SECT. 0, [15] 114 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 83. Quit claim, in form of letters patent, by William the clerk, son and heir of Alan de St. Florence, respecting the lands and the pool described in no. 82. Dated at Duiske, 9 July, 1288. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus presentes literas nisuris uel audituris Willelmus de Sancto Florencio clericus filius et heres Alani de Sancto Florencio salutem in domino sempiternam. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra me omne ius et clamium quod habui uel aliquo iure habere potui in dimidia carncata terre cum pertinentiis in Makarne et in duodecim acris cum pertinentiis in Athboly una cum dimidietate gurgitis de Kordredan uel ubicumque in tenemento domini abbatis de Dowisky uel nune eiusdem loci conuentus, eisdem abbati et conuentui pro me et heredibus meis et assignatis, pro tribus marcis argenti quas a dictis abbati et conuentu recepi remisisse et inperpetuum quietum clamasse, ita quod nec ego nec heredes mei uel assignati in predicta dimidia carucata terre cum pertinentiis in Mackarne et in predictis duodecim acris terre cum pertinentiis et in predicta dimidietate gurgitis de Kordraden nee aliunde aliquo iure uel aliquo titulo seu ratione a modo aliquid exigere uel uendicare poterimus in futurum. In cuius rei testimonium has literas meas sepedictis abbati et conuentui fieri feci patentes. Datum in monasterio de Dowisky die Veneris prima post octobast apostolorum Petri et Pauli anno domini milessimo cc octogesimo octauo, This William de St. Florence is apparently a brother of Richard whom we have had before [nos. 59, 78; ef. p. 85.] 84. Petition from P(eter), abbot of Jerpoint, and John, abbot of Duiske, to T., abbot of Citeaux, and the abbots of the four chief daughter houses, for a confirmation of the amicable arrangement reached, in presence of D., Archbishop of Cashel, between the convents of Jerpoint and Duiske; by which Killenny and the grange of Annamult are to belong for ever to Duiske, Duiske taking over the debts of Jerpoint to the amount of 1000 marks, and further undertaking to expend 300 marks in addition on the lands of Jerpoint. Dated at Jerpoint, 10 July, 1288. Reuerendis in Christo prioribus domino T. abbati Cisterciensi quatuorque primis abbatibus necnon et diffinitoribus in capitulo generali constitutis Fratres P. et J. de Jeriponte et de Sancto Saluatore dicti abbates et eorum conuentus salutem in omni genere honoris et reuerencie. Bernarpb—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 115 Quam sit amica contemplatioui pacis securitas et odiosa perturbatio, attendentes ex wnanimi consensu et uoluntate nostra et conuentuum nostrorum super lite iam inter nos mota, de grangiis et possessionibus ab abbate et conuentu Sancti Saluatoris ablatis necnon et de iure abbatis et conuentus de Jeriponte super possessionibus de Killenny, in presencia domini D. archiepiscopi Cassellensis anucabiliter in pace quieuimus: Ita uidelicet quod Killenny cum omnibus pertinenciis suis et grangia de Athnemolt cum omni iure suo abbati et conuentui de Sancto Saluatore in perpetuum remanebunt, abbas uero et conuentus de Sancto Saluatore predictos abbatem et conuentum de Jeriponte uersus diuersos creditores de omnibus debitis suis in quibus tenebantur ad estimationem mille marcarum acquieta- runt, et nichilominus tres centas marcas ad restaurandum grangias et loca eorumdem pro ista quieta clamancia et perpetua pace seruanda dederunt ; quam quidem pacem a uestre benigne paternitatis clemencia nomine nostro et conuentuum nostrorum sub testificatione sigill capituli generalis humiliter et deuote petimus confirmari. In cuius rei testimonium predicti abbates de Jeriponte et de Sancto Saluatore presenti scripto sigilla sua apposuerunt. Datum apud Jeripontem die septem fratrum anno domini Mcc octogesimo octauo. Of the three seals, one is gone. On the seal of the abbot of Duiske (see Plate II) may still be read: sieimL . aBBaAvIS . D[e . S. SALVATORE. The name of the abbot of Citeaux was Theobald.? This agreement was preceded by a Quit Claim on the part of Peter, the abbot of Jexpoint, of which we have only an inspeximus in no. 85. The archbishop of Cashel who made peace between the convents was David MacCaghwell (1253-1289), who took a special interest in the Cistercian Order. 85. Inspeximus by P., abbot of Dublin, H., abbot of Mellifont, and other abbots of the order, addressed to the abbots of Citeaux, la Ferté, Pontigny, Clairvaux, and Morimund, of the pacification made between the convents of Jerpoint and Duiske, viz., that Peter, the abbot of Jerpoint, and his convent abandon all claims unon Killenny or upon the grange of Annamult to the convent of Duiske, for 1300 marks sterling money, and bind themselves in 1000 marks accordingly. Dated at Castle Dermot, 15 May, 1289. Reuerendis patribus suis in Christo de Cistercio . . . de Firmitate . . . de Pontiniaco . . . de Clareualle . .. de Morimundo dictis abbatibus, fratres P. et H. de Dublin: et de Mellifonte abbates in Hybernia, nee non et ceteri l Gallia Christiana, iv, 997. [15%] 116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. abbates dicte terre quorum sigilla presentibus appendent salutem et deuotam ac paratam in omnibus subiectionem. Noueritis nos formam pacis inter abbatem Jeripontis et eius conuentum et abbatem de Sancto Saluatore et eius conuentum, ad perpetuam releuationem ad diuersorum debitorum exonerationem domus Jeripontis et alterius domus de Sancto Saluatore tranquillitatem, licet in multis grauantur, in verba subscripta non abolitam non uitiatam, sub sigillo abbatis Jeripontis de consensu sui conuentus et sigillis quatuordecim abbatum testimonium ueritati perhibentium inspexisse : “Uniuersis presentes literas uisuris uel audituris Frater Petrus dictus abbas de Jeriponte et eiusdem loci conuentus salutem in Domino. Noueritis nos ex unanimi assensu nostro et uoluntate nostra et conuentus nostri remisisse et omnino in perpetuum quietum clamasse pro nobis et successoribus nostris abbati et conuentui de Sancto Saluatore et eiusdem loci conuentui et eorum successoribus totum ius et clameum quod habuimus uel aliguo tempore seu titulo habere poterimus in Kyllenny cum omnibus per- tinentiis suis, una cum grangia de Athnemolt et pertinentiis suis; ita quod nec nos nee successores nostri nec aliquis pro nobis seu nomine nostro ius uel clameum inde uendicare poterimus infuturum, pro mille et trescentis marcis sterlingorum honorum et legalium, quas dicti abbas et conuentus de Sancto Saluatore nobis soluerunt et dederunt in pecunia numerata; et si aliquid contra hoe attemptatum fuerit, quod absit, irritum sit et inane. Si uero contingat quod nos uel aliquis pro nobis contra istam nostram quietam clamationem recalcitrare presumpserimus uel presumpserit, subiicimus nos et omnia bona nostra iurisdictioni domini abbatis Cistercii qui pro tempore fuerit et quatuor primorum de Firmitate de Pontiniaco de Clareualle et de Morimundo abbatum qui pro tempore fuerint, quod ipsi percipiant de nobis et domo nostra mille marcas sterlingorum nomine puri debiti ad istam com- positionem obseruandam, si nos uel aliquis pro nobis dictos abbatem et conuentum de Sancto Saluatore inquietare presumpserimus uel presumpserit, renunciantes in premissis pro nobis et conuentu nostro et successoribus nostris omnibus cauillationibus deffensionibust priuilegiis impetratis et impetrandis et omnibus aliis literis et deffinitionibus capituli generalis ordinis Cisterciensis, que nobis uidelicet abbati et conuentui de Jeriponte qui pro tempore fuerit prodesse poterunt, et predi¢tis abbati et conuentui de Sancto Saluatore et eorum successoribus in aliquibus obesse. Et ne hoe nobis uertatur in dubium presentibus literis sigilla nostra apposuimus.” Datum apud Tristeldermot Idibus Maii anno domini occ octogesimo 1x in presencia monachorum Clareuallis qui hoc anno generationem Mellifontis uisitarunt. Most of the abbatial seals have disappeared, but fragments of four still remain. We have a note in the Extracts from the Duiske Registers (FL) of the instru- ment of whicl: this is an Inspeximus. It was given at Tullaherin, co. Kilkenny, Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 117 by Peter, the abbot of Jerpoint, on 29 May, 1288, in the presence of the abbots of St. Mary’s, Mellifont, Baltinglass, Bective, Monasterevan, Abbeyleix, Tintern, Dunbrody, Monaster Nenagh, Inislawnaght (Tipperary), Kileooley, Holy Cross, and Cashel. There was no Cistercian house at Castle Dermot (or Tristel Dermot, Tvistle Diarmada, St. Dermot’s Hermitage) in co. Kildare; but it was an important place in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, and conveniently situated for a con- ference of abbots from the various parts of Ireland. , «P., abbot of Dublin,” was Philip Troy, abbot of St. Mary’s, who died 1304 ; and “ H., abbot of Mellifont,” was Hugh O’ Hessan, who resigned in 1300. 86. Certificate to J., abbot of Clairvaux, from H., abbot of Mellifont, J., abbot of Fermoy, M., abbot of Kalcooley, and L., abbot of Cashel—summoned to Jerpoint by R. and G., monks of Clairvaux, who were visiting Ireland in order to inquire into the pacification between the convents of Jerpoint and Duiske—that the settlement transferring Killenny and the grange of Annamult to Duiske has been ratified, Duiske having paid Jerpoint 1000 marks, and undertaking to pay 310 marks more within five years; Jerpoint stating that without these moneys they could not meet their obligations. Dated at Jerpoint, 23 May, 1289. Reuerendo Patri in Christo Domino J. abbati Clareuallensi: Fratrves H. de Mellifonte, J. de Castro Dei, M. de Aruicampo et L. de Rupe Casselensis dicti abbates salutem in domino sempiternam. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra quod nos prefati abbates, uocati ad domum Jeripontis per fratves R. et G. monachos Clareuallenses ad Hyberniam uisi- tandi gratia destinatos pro inquisitione facienda super compositione facta inter abbatem et conuentum Sancti Saluatoris ex una parte et abbatem et con- uentwmn de Jeriponte ex altera, pro grangia de Athmemolth et terris et posses- sionibus de Killenny cum suis pertinentiis, audiuimus a prefatis abbate et conuentu Jeripontis quod ipsi receperant a predictis abbate et conuentu Sancti Saluatoris pro compositione facta inter ipsos et resignatione predic- torum possessionum mille marcas in pecunia nwnerata; et predicti abbas et conuentus de Sancto Saluatore adhue tenebantur soluere prefatis abbati et conuentui de Jeriponte trecentas et decem marcas sterlingorum pro com- positione supradicta, quas predictus abbas et conuentus de Sancto Saluatore tenentur eisdem soluere diuersis terminis infra quinque annos de quibus inter ipsos littere sunt confecte. Dicti uero abbas et conuentus Jeripontis dictam compositionem coram nobis ratificauerunt et in pleno capitulo sollempnizarunt, asserentes quod ne dicta compositio inter ipsos fuisset facta, ceteras possessiones suas compelle- rentur uendere uel perpetue paupertati subiacere. 118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In cuius rei testimonium presenti scripto sigilla nostra apponi fecimus. Datum in domo Jeripontis die Sancti Desiderii episcopi et martiris anno domini Mcc octogesimo nono. There are two original copies of this instrument extant. Of the four seals only portions remain, but to one copy is attached a good impression of the seal of the abbot of the Rock of Cashel (see Plate 11). For H., abbot of Mellifont, see p.117. The name of the abbot of Clairvaux was John." . d The monastery de Castro Dei was Fermoy, co. Cork; de Arvicampo was Kileooley, co. Tipperary ; and de Rupe Casselensis was Hore Abbey, of the Rock of Cashel, in the same county. - The details of the debts of Jerpoint, which were to be discharged by these moneys paid by the convent of Duiske, are set out in no. SS. 87. Acknowledgment by Richard de St. Florence and William his brother that they have received from the abbot and convent of Duiske a box containing muniments which had been in the custody of the said convent. Dated 25 July, 1289. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus presentes literas uisuris uel audituris Ricardus de Sancto Florencio et Willelmus frater eius salutem eternam in domino. Nouerit uninersitas uestra nos a dilectis nobis in Christo abbate et con- uentu de Sancto Saluatore pixidem cum munimentis nostris die Sancti Jacobi apostoli uidelicet anno domini McC octogessimo nono recepisse, que quidem munimenta fuerunt in custodia predictorum abbatis et conuentus. In cuius rei testimonium presenti scripto sigilla nostra apposuimus. This is the sequel of the transactions set out in nos. 82, 83. Presumably Richard de St. Florence and William his brother were the sons of Alan de St. Florence (see pp. 85, 113), but this is not quite certain. 88. Indenture between Peter, abbot of Jerpoint, and John, abbot of Duiske, giving the details of the payments made by Duiske on behalf of Jerpoint, in accordance with their recent agreement [nos. 84, 85, 86], in 1288 and 1289, viz.: To Adam Blund of Callan, 120 marks; To Walter de la Hay, King’s escheator, and other creditors of Thomas- town, 80 marks; To Borimcinus and Bonifacius, merchants, 40 marks; To Leonard Teste, a merchant of Lucca, 30 marks: ' Gallia Christiana, iv, 808. Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 119 To Robert Serman, burgess of New Ross, 20 marks ; To the abbey of St. Mary’s, Dublin, 20 marks; To the conyent of Jerpoint, for redeeming their lands, 60 marks ; Also, Duiske exonerated Jerpoint in regard to certain sums, viz. : 520 marks due to Bendinus Pannyth and his firm, merchants of Lucca ; 120 marks due to the same firm for 8 sacks of wool; And 290 marks paid for redemption of lands in the hands of secular persons, viz., Elias de Hipstone and Master Richard de Blancheyille. Omnibus has litteras wisuris uel andituris Fratres Petrus et Johannes de Jeriponte et Sancto Saluatore dicti abbates et eorum conuentus salutem in domino. Nouerit wniuersitas uestra quod abbas et conuentus de Sancto Saluatore abbati et conuentui de Jeriponte et suis creditoribus ad rveleuamen ef maximam domus Jeripontis utilitatem pro compositione inter eosdem facta omnes pecunie summas inferius notatas, de quibus summis nos de Jeriponte in bona conscientia protestamur in parte bene esse paccatos+ et in alia parte uersus diuersos creditores totaliter esse exoneratos. Solutiones uero sunt iste: In primis, Ade Blundo de Callan centum et uiginti marcas. Item Domino Waltero de la Hay Escaetori domini Regis Angle in Hibernia et aliis credi- toribus de Villa Thomae quatuor wiginti marcas. Item Borimcino et Bonefacio mercatoribus quadraginta marcas. Item Leonardo Teste ciui et mercatori de Luky triginta marcas. Item Roberto Serman burgensi de Nouo Rosponte wiginti marcas. Item domino abbati et conuentui domus Sancte Marie iuxta Dublin uiginti marcas. Item nobis ipsis de Jeriponte pro terris nostris redi- mendis sexaginta marcas. Iste sunt solutiones pro nobis facte anno domini MCC octagesimo octauo et anno domini MCC octogesimo nono. Exonerationes uero sunt iste: In primis erga Bendinum Pannyth et ‘socios suos ciues et mercatores de Luky, quorum acquietancias penes nos habemus de quingentis et uiginti marcis sterlingorum. Item erga eosdem de octo grossis saccis bone lane, pretium cuiuslibet sacci quindecim marcas, summa omnium saccorum centum et wiginti marcas. Item pro redemptione terrarum in manibus secularium, uidelicet Elye de Hipstone et magistri Ricardi de Blancauille, ducentas quater wginti et decem marcas. Unde nos dicti abbas et conuentus de Jeriponte, ut omnis scrupulus de medio tollatur et occasio malignorum precludatur, fatemur et protestamur, non causa lenitatis sed causa per maxime utilitatis nobis et domui nostre de Jeriponte inperpetuum profuture, supradictas solutiones et exonerationes a dilectis nobis in Christo abbate et conuentu de Sancto Saluatore totaliter et fideliter recepisse annis quibus supra. In cuius rei testimonium huie seripto in modum eyrographi inter nos confecto sigilla nostra alternatim apponi fecimus. 120 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. A small piece of the seal is left. The deed must be of the year 1289. Tt is plain that Jerpoint had got into financial difficulties of a serious nature, and it is also plain that Duiske was uneasy about its tenure of the lands of Killenny, or it would not have paid go large a sum as 1300 marks for the benefit of a rival house. Adam Blund of Callan, the first-named creditor, was the second of the four husbands of Dame Alice Kyteler, who was accused of witchcraft by Bishop de Ledrede of Ossory in 1324, and narrowly escaped being burnt asa witch.! His son was Prebendary of Kilmanagh in 1303.’ In later times the family called them- selves “‘ White” = Le Blond. Walter de la Haye, the King’s escheator, appears as an itinerant judge in 1291,° and also in 1306.4 Robert Serman appears as a trader at Ross in 1287.° The merchants of Lucca, who appear as creditors, were some of the many Italian financial agents or bankers who carried on business in Ireland during the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. That Jerpomt had dealings in wocl is quite natural, as the wool trade was largely in the hands of the Cistercian order, who depended upon sheep farming rather than upon agriculture. See p. 124. For the Blanchevilles see p. 118; Richard de Blancheville appears again in 1312.6 89. Confirmation by Theobald, abbot of Citeaux, and John, abbot of Clairvaux, on behalf of the General Chapter of the Cistercian Order, of the agreement reached by the convents of Jerpoint and Duiske in 1289 [nos. 84, 85, 86]. Dated at Citeaux, 1289. Uniuersis Christi: fidelibus presentes literas uisuris uel audituris Fratres Theobaldus et Johannes de Cystercio et de Claraualle abbates salutem in domino sempiternain. Quoniam sit amica contemplationi pacis securitas et odiosa perturbatio, attendentes ex unanimi consensu et uoluntate abbatis et conuentus Jeripontis et abbatis et conuentus de Sancto Saluatore, super lite iam inter eos mota in forma pacis amicabilis sicut patet per eorum scripta quieuerunt : Nos igitur quorum interest in hac parte, ut omnis scrupulus tollatur in posterum et precludatur occasio malignorum, unanimi consilio diffinitorum capituli generalis predictam pacis formam inter eos factam anno domini Mcc octogesimo nono firmiter tenore presenti approbamus et autoritate nostra et totius capituli generalis confirmainus. Insuper uniuersis tam abbatibus quam monachis et conuersis wndecumque fuerint perpetuum imponimus silencium, ne aliquo tempore contra prefatam pacis formam aliquatenus 1 See Proceedings against Dame Alice Kyteler (Camden Society. 1843), p. 61. 2 Carrigan, 1, 252. 3°C. M.A. 1, 2. 4 Hore’s New Ross, p. 167, and Tintern, p. 222. ® Hore’s New Ross, p. 159. 6 Carrigan, ili, 414. Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 121 reclamare uel ipsam quomodolibet audeant perturbare, decernentes irritum et inane quicquid in contrarium impetratum uel quomodocumque fuerit attemptatum. In cuius rei testimonium presentibus literis sigilla nostra apposuimus. Datum apud Cistercium tempore capituli generalis anno quo supra. Of the two seals of the abbots, only a fragment of one is left. 90. Bond executed by Thomas, abbot of Jerpoint, and his convent for £10,000 sterling, that they will not disturb the convent of Duiske in the possession of Killenny or the grange of Annamult, in consideration of which Duiske has paid 1300 marks; and also for £1000 in florins to be paid to the funds of the Cistercian Order at Citeaux, £100 to each of the four principal abbots, and £1000 to the pope, in case of such disturbance. Dated at Dublin, 6 Dec. 1290. Uniuersis ad quos ltere presentes peruenerint Frater Thomas dictus abbas de Jeriponte et eiusdem loci conuentus salutem in domino. Cum abbas et conuentus de Sancto Saluatore de Dowisky nobis et prede- cessoribus nostris ad utilitatem domus nostre de mille et trecentis marcis bonorum et fidelium sterlingorum in certo numero computatorum fideliter et integre nuper satisfecissent, de quibus per presentes acquietancias nostras plenarie nobis et domui nostre predicte satisfactum fuisse confitemur, pro redemptione Grangie sue de Athnemolt et quieta clamancia ac remissione de Kyllenny, cum omni iure suo quod umquam ad nos uel domum nostram pre- dictam quouis titulo pertinuit uel pertinere potuit seu debuit, sicut alia instrumenta inde confecta plenius testantur : Nos uero timentes ne super premissis terris uel tenementis seu aliqua earum parte uel aliquo alic iure ad nos uel domum nostram pertinente de cetero poterit questio lis uel contentionis materia per nos uel quemeumque successorum nostrorum oriri, unde predicti abbas et conuentus de Sancto Saluatore uel eorum successores inplacitari poterunt, grauari, seu in aliquo molestar1: Ideo obligamus nos per presentes, et successores nostros ef omnia bona nostra mobilia et immobilia ecclesiastica et temporalia ad quorum- cumque manus deuenerint, teneri, predictis abbati et conuentui de Sancto Saluatore et eorum successoribus in decem milibus libris sterlmgorum nomine puri debiti, si nos uel quiuis successorum nostrorum predictos abbatem et conuentum de Sancto Saluatore aut eorum successores in aliqua re magna uel quantumcumque parua de cetero umquam inplacitauerimus in quacumque curia ecclesiastica uel seculari grauerimus uel disturbauerimus, de hiis que ad monasterium Vallis Dei que uulgo Kyllenny appellatur uel predicta grangia de Athnemolt aut aliqua earumdem portiuncula quantumcumque parua uel R.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. C. (16 } 122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. aliquo alio iure que ad nos uel domum nostram de Jeriponte umquam pertinuit uel pertinere potuit, quocumque nomine ius illud cenceatur in presenti uel cenceri poterit in futuro: Ita quod in nulla curia ecclesiastica uel seculari nec etiam in nostro capitulo generali uel alio quocumque capitulo admitti nolumus sicut nec debemus ad inplacitandum grauandum uel in aliqua re quantumcumque parva distur- bandum eosdem abbatem et conuentum uel eorum suecessores; si, quod absit, ad hee faciendum de cetero nos uel quiuis successorum nostrorum quocumque — titulo uel iuris colore aliquo modo presumpserimus quoad usque infra mensem _ a primo die litis mote uel contencionis in quacumque curia uel capitulo ut predictum est de predictis decem milibus libris integre et plenarie et uno die per nos fuerit satisfactum eisdem; uolumus igitur et tenore presentium nos obligamus teneri domino abbati Cistercii, si contra premissa uel aliqua premis- orum umquam uenerimus, in mille libris florinorum in subsidium operis Cistercil : Et cuilibet quatuor primorum abbatum in centum libris florinorum nomine puri debiti infra mensem a die litis mote soluendorum ita quod aliter non admittamur ad agendum ; Et hoe lege qua supra obligamus igitur nos domino Summo Pontifici in mille libris florinorum lege qua supra in subsidium Terre Sancte soluendorum si contra premissa uel aliqua premissorum aliquid attemptauerimus. Renun- ciamus insuper in premissis et qvolibet premissorum omni iuris remedio ecclesiastici et ciuilis et omni priuilegio inpetrato uel inpetrando et omnibus aliis et singulis que nobis prodesse poterunt et illis obesse a die confectionis presentium et deinceps ; literas autem omnes et singulas que penes nos manent per quas lis oriri poterit in futuro et uobis actio competere irritas esse censemus per presentes et inanes, nulliusque existere momenti uel uigoris. In cuius rei testimonium presentibus literis sigillum nostrum apponi fecimus. Datum apud Dublin: in festo Sancti Nicholai anno domini Mcc nono- gesimo. Of this document there are two original sealed’ copies. The seal of abbot Thomas of Jerpoint (see Plate Il) remains attached to one of them: the legend is: (SI)GILL’ ABBATIS DE IERIPON(TE). The abbot of Duiske was now an important and conspicuous person. There is an instructive entry in the Patent Rolls for April 29, 1291: “ Letters of attorney for 3 years in [reland under the names of brother John, abbot of Duiske, and Elias de Ibbeston, for Gilbert de Clare, earl of Gloucester and Hereford, and Joan his wife.”' This Elias de Ibbeston, or Hipston, is probably the man we have met with in no. 838. * C.D.1. iii, 882. Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 123 Sl, Lease of a messuage and six acres in the holding of Coolmacsamny in Offathe, for 40 years, granted by Matthew le Bruce and Margery his wife to the convent of Duiske; the convent to provide a monk to celebrate divine offices in the chapel for their souls, and to pay a certain sum to the lessees who are in need of money. 2 Feb. 1297. Hee est conuentio facta inter abbatem et conuentum Sancti Saluatoris de Dowisky ex una parte et Matheum le Bruce ex altera et Margeriam uxorem eiusdem : Videlicet quod iidem Matheus et Margeria dimiserunt ad firmam predictis abbati et conuentui unum mesuagium et sex acras terre cum pertinentiis suis in tenemento suo de Coulmacsauryt in Offathe ad terminum quadraginta annorum pro quadam summa pecunie predictis Matheo et Margerie in urgenti necessitate sua tradita.............. Broa: iaic in festo Purifica- tionis beate Virginis anno domini MCC nonogesimo sexto et durante usque aidistine miner . quadraginta annorum proximo sequentium plenarie com- pletorum ; habendum et tenendum de predictis Matheo............... assignatis predictis abbati et conuentui predictum mesuagium et sex acras WORE Gococo be dO OdDHo DO ddd al c ....... lure suo libére bene et in pace sine “Tawi is contradictionis sinveaale: ita quod predicti abbas et conuentus........... . noe 6 Margerie annuatim in duabus robis quoad uixerint suo vomits chniie Sante TOONS lb Clog baad 6 Gid.c . heredes et assignati tenentur warantizare defendere et acquitare predictum terminum predictis abbati et conuentui contra omnes homines et feminas. Et predicti abbas et conuentus inueniant unum monachum ydoneum in dicta capella ad celebrandum diuina.... pro animabus nostris ef omnium fidelium defunctorum. In cuius rei testimonium presenti scripto in modum eyrographi confecto part.......... sigilla sua apposuerunt. Hiis testibus Domino P. le Tyler decano cathedrali Watyrford, Domino Jelensianlererrrr. archidiacono eiusdem loci, Domino J. le Poer milite, Petro et Ricardo filiis nostris, et multis aliis. Sir Robert le Poer, who was marshal of Henry II, was given a large part of co. Waterford at the end of the twelfth century, and Coolmacsamny in Offathe was an estate of the le Poers, Sz J. le Poer, who appears as a witness to this deed, may be the knight of that name who was the fourth husband of Dame Alice Kyteler (see p. 120) in 1824. He was sheriff of Waterford in 1804.! Or, perhaps, he is to be identified with Sir John de la Poer, a monk of Duiske, who was assassinated in 1316.? ' See Pr oceedings ‘against Dame Alice K yteler (Camden Society, 1843), p. 49. * See p. 183. [16*] 124 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Matthew le Bruce, who granted this lease, appears at Waterford in 1266.! Perhaps his son Richard, who is a witness, was the Richard de Brus who attested a charter of Edward II to Maynooth, granted at Canterbury in 1321. P. le Tyler, the dean, and J. le Syrl, the archdeacon of Waterford (if that be his name), do not seem to be otherwise known. They are not noted in Cotton’s Fasti. The abbey of Duiske appears in 1297 in the Justiciary Rolls* In that year the abbey of Holy Cross and its tenements were delivered to the abbot of Duiske to keep, by the Justiciar of Ireland, until otherwise ordered. 92. Acknowledgment by the convent of Duiske of debts due to Gerard Chimbardi of Dublin and his firm, the Ricardi of Lucca, of £466 13s. 4d.; viz., £66 13s. 4d. at call, and the remainder in four years, £100 in wool annually; this to be in addition to 12 small sacks of wool which the convent is bound to pay within six years as set out in a former agreement. Dated at Dublin, 6 May, 1299. Uniuersis ad quos presens scriptum peruenerit abbas domus de Sancto Saluatore que uoeatur Dowisky et eiusdem loci conuentus salutem in domino. Noueritis nos sexto die Maii anno domini Mcc nonogesimo nono conpu- stasse cum Gerardo Chimbardi apud Dublin et sociis suis mercatoribus de societate Ricardorum de Luky, tam de denariis per diuersas uices per ipsos mercatores nobis mutuatis, quam de lanis nostris per eosdem uel suos attornatos de nobis receptis, et item de arreragiis lanarum in quibus eisdem tenebamur de terminis preteritis, neenon et de bladis‘ nostris tam domino regi quam ipsis mercatoribus liberatis et quibuseunque aliis debitis omniscunque generis uel conuentionis, in quibus prefatis mercatoribus tenebamur quoque in annum et diem confectionis presen ......... predictuin est; exceptis de duodecim paruis saccis lane nostre proprie addubiate in quibus tenemur prefatis merca- toribas per aliam literam nostram obligatoriam ad soluendam infra sex annos sicut in litera illa plenius continetur : Ita quod preter predictos duodecim paruos saccos lane nostre addubiate confitemur nos teneri prefatis mercatoribus in quadringentis sexaginta et sex libris tres decem solidis et quatuor denariis sterlingorum de puro et claro debito, de quibus tenemur soluere predictis mercatoribus sexaginta et sex libras et tres decem solidos et quatuor denarias ad ipsorum uoluntatem, et residuas quadringentas libras allocabimus eisdem mercatoribus in lanis nostris eis liberandis ad quatuor terminos subscriptos, uidelicet centum libras ad festum beate Marie Magdalene anno supradicto et siquid residuum lane ' Hore’s New Ross, p. 137. 2 Chartae, &e., p. 52. > Cal. of Justiciary Rolls (Ireland), i, p, 136. ‘Le. ‘crops,’ from bladum. Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 125 fuerit matricis agnine pelline aut lokys' tenebuntur dicti mereatores uel unus eorum qui lanam recipiet nobis satisfacere in pecunia numerata in reparatione lane eiusdem secundum formam et conditionem lane, prout conti- netur in magna litera de termino sexdecem annorum prius inter nos confecta, et sicut de anno in annuin et termino in terminum durante terminis quatuor annorum, Et tenemur soluere eisdem centum libras ad festum beate Marie Magdalene anno domini Mccc in lana nostra quam eodem anno recipient, ef centum libras ad idem festum anno domini MCCC primo quam recipient in lana nostra anno eodem, et centum libras ad idem festum anno domini mccc secundo in lana nostra quam eodem anno recipient. Et si contingat nos aliquo anno predicto lanas de propriis bidentibus nostris non habere ad ualenciam centum librarum, tune quantum defecerit de lanis illis non ua ....... illam summam centum librarum quocunque anno predicto tenere eisdem mercatoribus au tuni eorum in pecunia satisfacere secundum uendicationem lane magne litere inter nos confecte. In eodem festo beate Marie Magdalene in quo talis defectus nobis contigerit ad .. . omnia fideliter obseruanda obligamur nos successores nostros et omnia bona nostra mobilia et immobilia ecclesiastica et temporalia ad quorumecumque nobis decrenerint ......... . . seaccarii Dublinensis sub pena eiusdem svaceari et districtioni cuiuscumque alterius indicis ecclesiastici uel secularis, quos uel quem unus eorum mercatorum duxerit eligendum tam ad dictas solutiones seu allocaciones faciendas, quam ad restituenduin predictis merca- toribus omnia dampna sua et expensas que uel quas incurrerint seu fecerint pro defectu earundem super quibus dampnis et expensis secundum considera- tionem fidedignorum eisdem satisfiet. In cuius vei testimonium sigillum nostrum presenti scripto apposuimus. Datum Dublin: sexto die Maii anno domini McC nonogesimo nono. Of the two seals formerly attached to this instrument, one is lost. The Ricardi of Lucca were a firm of Italian bankers, trading in Ireland, who bought wool from the convent (see p. 120). They had banking houses in Dublin, Kilkenny, Ross, Waterford, and other places. “Gerard Chimbard and his associates, collectors of the issues of the new Custom on wool, hides, &c.,’’ appear at Wexford in 1296.2 We find Gerard Chimbard also in a deed of Christ Church, Dublin (no. 164), about the year 1301. During the period which we have reached, King Edward I was engaged in war with Scotland, and it became necessary for him to get men and money to prosecute his campaigns. In the Patent Rolls, we find under the date 17 Jan., 1300, “ Royal letters of credence for John Wogan, justiciary of Ireland, expounding the King’s need of aid from the spirituality of Dublin,” addressed to various ecclesiastics, and among others to the abbot of Duiske.* ' Lokka = a lock of wool. 2 Hore’s Wexford, p. 97. 3.@.D.1. iv, 718. 126 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. On April 1 of the same year (1300), “ the King notifies the Treasurer and Barons of the Exchequer at Dublin that he grants to the abbot of Duiske that of the debts in which the abbot is bound to that Exchequer on account of the Ricardi of Lucca, he may pay during pleasure at that Exchequer £100 a year, half at Michaelmas, the other half at Easter.” The sequel is set out and fully explained in the document next in date among the Duiske papers. 93. Letters patent of King Edward I, viz.: Whereas by former letters patent the King granted to his commissioners Geoffrey de Geneville, John Wogan, justiciar, Richard de Bereford, treasurer of the exchequer at Dublin, Roger de Ingepeime, Walter Wogan, and Master John de Okle, to remit to crown debtors two-thirds of their debts, provided that for the remaining one-third they come with horses and arms to Scotland for the war, and that the same be expended in wages, etc., according to the number of men brought and the time they stay in the King’s service; and whereas the convent of Duiske owes the firm of the ticardi of Lucea £342 17s. 3d., to be paid within 4 years, as of record in the Exchequer Rolls, and the Ricardi are bound to the King in a large amount, it is ordered: That in consideration of £114 5s, 9d., now paid by the convent to John Deneger for the wages of 6 men-at- arms and horses, 12 hobelarii,? and 62 footmen for the war as above, the whole of their debt to the aforesaid merchants shall be extinguished, Dublin, 25 June, 1301. Edwardus dei gratia Rex Anglie Dominus Hibernie et Dux Aquitanie omnibus ad quos presentes litere peruenerint salutem. Cum nuper per literas nostras patentes sub magno sigillo nostro com- misissemus dilectis et fidelibus nostris Galfrido de Geneuille, Johanni Wogan Justiciario nostro Hibernie, Ricardo de Bereford Thesaurario scaccarii nostri Dublin: Rogero de Ingepeime, Waltero Wogan, et Magistro Johauni de Okle, et quinque uel quatuor uel tribus ex eis, specialem potestatem ad remittendum et perdonandum omnibus illis de Hibernia qui debita nobis debent et qui ad nos cum equis et armis ad partes Scotie in guerre nostre subsidium sunt uenturi, duas partes omnium huiusmodi debitorum, ita uidelicet quod pro tercia parte huiusmodi debitorum cum equis et armis ad nos ueniant ad partes predictas in seruicium nostrum sicut predictum est, et quod eadem tercia pars cedat eis in sulutionem uadiornm et amissionem equorum et omnium aliorum sumptuum seu missarum, secundum numerum hominum 1C.D.I. iv, 734. 2 .e. light-armed horsemen. Bernarp—TVhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 127 quos adducent et tempus quo in dictis partibus in nostro obsequio mora- buntur, saluo tantummodo passagio eorumdem in ueniendo ad partes predictas et de eisdem partibus reuertendo; et mercatores de societate Ricardorum de Luky, quibus abbas de Dowisky teuetur in frescentas quadraginta et duabus libris decem et septem solidis et tribus denariis soluendis infra quatuor annos proximo uenturos ad certos terminos, prout per recordum rotulorum seacearii nostri Dublini constat euidenter, nobis teneantur in magna summa pecunie : Nos per predictos iusticiavios, thesaurarium, Rogerum, Walterum, et Magistrum Johannem, pro centum et quatuordecim libris quinque solidis et nouem denariis, quos idem abbas soluit Johanni Deneger in instanti ad uadia sex hominum ad arma eum totidem equis coopertis et duodecim hobelariorum competenter armatorum et sexaginta et duorum hominum peditum in com- itiua predicti iusticiarii nostri Hibernie ad nos in subsidium guerre nostre predicte uenientium, soluenda et acquitanda per centum dies remisimus et perdonauimus predictis mereatoribus totum predictum debitum trescentarum quadraginta et duarum librarum decem et septem solidorum ef, trium dena- riorum, ita quod idem abbas uersus eosdem mercatores sit quietus de eisdem, et ipsum abbatem inde uersus eos acquietamus et acquietare faciemus. Volumus eciam et precipimus quod totum predictum debitum trescentarum quadraginta et duarum librarum decem et septem solidorum et trium denariorum predictis mercatoribus, in compoto suo nobis reddendo de debitis in quibus nobis tenen- tur, penitus allocetur. In cuius rei testimonium has literas nostras fieri fecimus patentes. Testibus prefatis iusticiariis, thesaurario, Rogero, Waltero, et Magistro Johanne; apud Dublin: uicesimo quinto die Junii anno regni nostri wicesimo nono. Two seals are attached to these Letters Patent, of which a précis is preserved in EK. It must be remembered that the abbot of Duiske, like the heads of other religious houses, was under obligation to supply soldiers for the king’s service, just as lay landowners were. And we find that as late as 1537 the abbot of Duiske exacted from his tenants the oppressive custom of ‘‘ coyne and livery,’’ applicable to this purpose." Geoffrey de Joinville, or Geneville, assisted in the government of Ireland, as Viceroy, and as justiciary. He married Matilda de Lacy, and died at Trim, asa Dominican monk, in 1814. Sir John Wogan, justiciary, played a large part in Ivish affairs towards the end of the thirteenth century. It was he who, as Viceroy, was responsible for the humiliation of the order of Templars in Iveland in 1308. Richard de Bereford was appointed treasurer of the Irish Exchequer 8 June, 1800, and became Chancellor of Ireland in 1314. Walter Wogan appears as seneschal of Wexford, and as custodian of the royal manors at Old Ross, about 1310-12." : ‘See Graves, Presentmeits of Grievances temp. Hen. VIII, p. 120. * Hore’s New Ross, pp. 175-177. 128 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. John Ocle held two caruecates at Mount Garrett, co. Wexford, in 1806.' He appears in 1299 and 1302 in the Irish Justiciary Rolls.* There is also extant an Inspeximus made in the thirteenth year of Edward IT (1520) of these Letters Patent, exonerating the merchants named therein from their debt to the royal exchequer. 94. Grant by William, bishop of Ossory, and his chapter, to the convent of Duiske for their own use, of the church of Offerlane with its chapels, &e.; as expressed in the charter and quit claim of William le Gras of pious memory, saving all dues to the bishop and chapter; the bishop to collate to the vicarage when vacant. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus presens scriptum uisuris uel audituris Willelmus dei gratia Ossoriensis episcopus eternam in domino salutem. Quoniam ea que perpetua firmitate debent gaudere ad perpetuam memoriam publice debent commendari scripture, ad uniuersitatis uestre noticiam uolumus peruenire, nos consilio et assensu decani et capituli ecclesie cathedralis nostre de Kylkenny concessisse et hac presenti carta nostra confirmasse uiris religiosis abbati Sancti Saluatoris de Dolbisky et monachis ibidem deo seruientibus presentibus et futuris diuine pietatis intuitu et sacrosancte religionis obtentu ecclesiam de Offarkelan cum suis capellis omnibus singulis et omnibus aliis suis pertinentiis, sicut melius et plenius in carta et quieta clamancia bone memorie Domini Willelmi le Gras continetur, in proprios usus conuertendam et in perpetuum possidendam, saluis omnibus oneribus ordinariis et extraordinariis ad dictam ecclesiam et suas capellas spectantibus debitis et consuetis: Ita quod occasione exemptionis priuilegiorum dictorum abbatis et monachorum nullum preiudicium quo ad premissa onera ordinaria et extraordinaria nobis et ecclesie nostre predicte et successoribus nostris poterit generari, salua nobis et successoribus nostris collatione uicarie cum uacare contigerit. Et quia uolumus quod hee nostra deuota et caritatiua concessio et confir- matio rata et inconcussa in posterum permaneat, eam presentis scripti nostri testimonio et sigilli nostri appositione una cum sigillo capituli nostri ecclesie cathedralis de Kylkenny dignum duximus roborari. Hiis testibus, Magistro Johanne dicto Lupo decano cathedrali de Kylkenny, Nicholao de Exonia archidiacono Ossoriensi, Domino Symone Dunnyng pre- centore, Magistris Mauricio de Blauncheuille, thesaurario, et Mauricio de Deueneys, Nicholao filio Johannis, predicte ecclesie canonicis, et aliis. The chapter seal is gone; but about three-quarters of the bishop’s beautiful seal remains (see Plate IJ). ' Hore’s New Ross, p. 17]. 2 Cal. of Justiciary Rolls of Ireland, i, 283, 394. Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 129 William Fitz John was bishop of Ossory from 1803 to 1817; and as this instrument must be earlier than no. 96, which was executed 1 May, 1305, its date can be fixed within narrow limits, viz., between 13 Jan., 1803 (when the bishop was consecrated), and 1 May, 1305. Offerlane is still a parish of Ossory diocese in Queen’s Co. In 1247 when the Marshal estates were distributed among the five sisters (see p. 82), IWilliam le Gras or William Crassus was returned as holding half a Knight’s fee in Offerlane! (see p. 16). Probably this land had been granted to the first William Crassus by the great Harl Marshal. Of the grant to the convent by William le Gras we have no other record. John Lupus, or de Low, was dean of Ossory, and appears elsewhere, although the dates of his appearance cannot be precisely fixed. Simon Dunning, precentor of Ossory, died in 1834 (not in 1434, as it is mis- printed in Cotton’s Fasti). He is buried in St. Canice’s Cathedral, Kilkenny. Maurice de Blancheville appears as Treasurer of Ossory in 1295; he became bishop of Leighlin in 1809. Nicholas Fitz John, presumably a kinsman of the bishop, became Dean of Ossory subsequently. 95. Quit claim by John, son of Stephen de Valle, of all rights in Tulachany as against the convent of Duiske. John had succeeded at the Kilkenny assizes in obtaining a writ against Henry, the abbot, requiring him to restore 1 messuage, 5 carucates of land, 60 acres of wood, 40 acres of moor, and 16 acres of meadow in Tulachany, which John claimed to hold in chief from the Earl of Gloucester. But the abbot produced before the King’s justices in eyre, Gilbert de Sutton and William de Hawkesville, a deed of Alan de Valle, John’s grandfather, surrendering all rights in Tulachany, whereupon John yielded and bound himself in £1000 not to put forward his claim again, Dated at Duiske, Sunday, 28 March, 1305. Uniuersis ad quos littere presentes peruenerint Johannes de Valle filius et heres Stepbani de Valle salutem in domino. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra quod cum ego in assisis Kylkenny breue de recto coram senescallo eiusdem libertatis super fratrem Henricum abbatem de Sancto Saluatore de Dowisky detulissem, ut ipse michi redderet unum mesuagium quin- que carucatas terre, sexaginta acras bosci, (uadraginta acras more, et sexdecim acras prati cum pertinentiis suis in Tulachany, que clamaui ut ius et heredi- tatem meam et tenere de Domino Comite Glouuernie in capite; et postea libertas eiusdem comitatus pendente breui meo predicto casu inopinato ad 1C.M.A. ii, 405. R,I.A. PROC., VOL, XXXV., SECT, C. [17] 150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. manum domini regis fuisset deuoluta, ac iusticiarii per breue domini Regis ad itinerandum cum plena potestate uidelicet dominus Gilbertus de Sotton et Willelmus de Haukeswylle fuissent transmissi, tandem breue meum leuari procuraui et placitauimus: ad quod breue cum predictus abbas respondere debuisset protulit in medium quamdam finalem concordiam de eisdem tene- mentis in breui meo contentis et multo pluribus in Tulachany inter prede- cessores eiusdem abbatis et dominum Alanum de Valle auum meum legitime confectam, quam cum diligenter inspexissem et contractassem cum consilio meo sentiens me nichil iuris uel clamii posse habere breue meum retraxi, ius elusdem abbatis et successorum suorum in perpetuum recognoscendo, dicens quod amplius ius meum uendicare nec prosequi uellem quantum ad illa que in breui meo fuerunt contenta nec in aliqua portiuncula terre uel tenementi quantumcumque parua nec ad passum unius pedis in eodem tenemento de Tulachany in perpetuum, unde eidem abbati et conuentui et eorum succes- soribus literas meas quiete clamancie feci in hec uerba: Uninersis ad quos litere presentes peruenerint Johannes de Valle filius et heres Stephani de Valle salutem in domino. Noueritis me de ine et heredibus meis et assignatis remisisse et in perpe- tuum quietum clamasse religiosis niris Fratri Henrico abbati de Sancto Saluatore de Dowisky et eiusdem loci monachis tam presentibus quam futuris omne ius et clamium quod habui uel aliquo iure habere potui in uno mesuagio quinque carucatis terre sexaginta acris bosci quadraginta acris more et sexdecim acris prati et in eorum pertinentiis in Tulachany : Ita quod nee ego nec heredes mei uel aliquis alius nomine meo sen heredum meorum quicquam iuris uel claminm in dicto mesuagio, quinque carucatis terre, sexaginta acris bosci, quadraginta acris more, et sexdecim acris prati, cum eorum pertinentiis nec in aliqua parte terre seu tenementi predicte grangie de Tulachany nec etiam ad passum unius pedis seu minus, de cetero uendicare poterimus seu calampniare. Volo igitur et per presentes me obligo et heredes meos et assignatos quod si umquam predictum abbatem uel aliquem successorum suorum in quacum- queuis curia implacitauerimus uexauerimus seu in aliquo grauauerimus, de aliquo tenemento uel terra in Tulachany, quod non teneantur mihi heredibus meis uel assignatis in aliqua curia respondere per aliquod breue uel ius quod in presenti usitatur uel in futuro poterit adinueniri, donee eidem abbati uel ei qui pro tempore fuerit de mille libris bonorum sterlingorum prius satis- fecerimus et in pecunia numerata soluerimus. In cuius rei testimonium presentibus sigillum meum apposui. Datum in monasterio predicto de Dowysky dominica proxima post festum Annunciationis beate Virginis anno domini MCcc quinto et anno regni regis Edwardi Xxx tercio, ri The seal is still attached to this instrument. For John de Valle see p. 118 and ef. p. 830. The land at Tulachany which was granted to the convent by William Marshal's Foundation Charter (no. 3) was very Bernarp—-Vhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 151 precisely defined (see pp. 34, 164). The quit claim by Alan de Valle, whieh is referred to in the document before us, is not now extant. He is probably the person of that name who attested a grant of Stephen de Valle to St. Thomas’ Abbey about 1258.1. This Stephen de Valle the second is not to be confused with the earlier Stephen of Charter 8 (see p. 80). Gilbert de Sutton attested Roger Bigod’s charter to New Ross in 1279.2. He was seneschal of Wexford in 1286-1289,° and he was killed “ by the Irish” in the year in which this instrument was executedy1305.4 96. Remission by the Dean and Chapter of St. Canice’s, Kilkenny (Ossory), to the convent of Duiske, of an annual rent of 6 marks paid to the cathedral by the said convent for the grange of Tulachany, in the event of the convent being evicted from the church of Offerlane, which they hold by grant of the Bishop and Chapter [no. 94]. Dated at Kilkenny, 1 May, 1305. Uniuersis ad quos litere presentes peruenerint decanus et capitulum ecclesie Sancti Cannici Kylkenniensis salutem in domino. Cum religiosi uiri abbas et conuentus de Dowysky nobis, ob certas causas utilitatem monasteril sui contingentes, concesserint annuatim pensionem sex marcarum in grangia sua de Tulachany annuatim reddendam ad festum beati Michaelis et ad festum Paschalis per equales portiones de terris et tenementis suis ibidem : Nos indempnitati eorumdem abbatis et conuentus prospicere uolentes et diuersa dampna et pericula que eis per casum euenire poterunt in futurum considerantes, concedimus eisdem abbati et conuentui et eorum successoribus quod si ecclesia de Offarkelan quam tenent in proprios usus ex concessione episcopi nostri et nostra ab eis quoque modo euincatur per iudicium curie domini regis uel alterius cuiuscumque curie, uel quod ui potestatis seu cumulo malitie cuiuscumque alterius ingenii expellantur, ita quod ecclesiam illam in proprios usus tenere non possint, sicut eis concessum est ut pre- dicitur, tune cesset predicta pensio sex marcarum nobis uel successoribus nostris reddenda: et inde sint omnino quieti ipsi et successores sul. In cuius rei testimonium presentibus sigillum commune capituli nostri apponi fecimus. Datum Kylkenny in festo apostolorum Philippi et Jacobi anno domini MCCC quinto. At the period which we have reached, we have a record showing that Jerpoint and Duiske (although both were poorer than they had been) were the two richest religious houses in the diocese of Ossory (to which Duiske was 'R.T.A. 191. 2 Chartae, &e., p. 85. °C.D.I. iii, pp. 119, 214. 4 C.M.A. ii, 291. (17*] 132 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. reckoned to belong).' The Red Book of Ossory (an ancient register compiled for the most part in the fourteenth century) contains an account of the ecclesiastical taxations of the diocese about the years 1306 and 1318, in which the assessment of Jerpoint is set down at £4 16s. 8d., and that of Duiske at £4 7s. 6d. 97. Petition by the convent of Duiske, now reduced by hostile incursions, for the alms of the faithful; and an Ordinance by the General Chapter that masses and other devotions be said in all the 5650 houses of the Cistercian Order for the souls of benefactors, especially of those who have contributed moneys for the fabric of the abbey church. Dated at Citeaux, 28 Jan., 1306. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus has literas uisuris uel audituris abbas et con- uentus monasterii beate Marie de Sancto Saluatore uidelicet de Dolbisky Cisterciensis ordinis Ossoriencist diocesis salutem et gratiam Jesu Christi. Quam grata et acceptabilia domino sunt opera misericordie ex ipsius superni remuneratoris sententia scire potestis, cum ipse deus in extremo iudicio opera misericordie exercentibus et precipue elemosinarum largitoribus sit dicturus “quod uni ex minimis meis fecistis mihi fecistis.” Cum igitur monasterium gloriose Virginis Marie superdictum, in quo religionis cultus deo acceptus hactenus uigebat, hiis diebus ad lamentabilem dissolutionem per hostiles incursus inualescentes reducatur, conuen ... uniuer- sorum fidelium largitione elemosinarum predicto monasterio sub ......... Nos uero omnium fidelium maximam salutem in uisceribus caritatis intime affectantes (quajndam ordinationem in capitulo generali apud Cistercium ad Christi laudem et animarum salutem factam, uobis deo teste sine omni fictione duximus referendam, dum idem ordo durauerit permansuram, uide- licet quod in quinque milibus sexcentis et quinquaginta domibus ordinis, exceptis domibus sub eisdem de nouo constitutis, quolibet die cantatur pro omnibus illis qui predictum ordinem sustentant et protegunt, pro fratribus sororibus et benefactoribus eiusdem ordinis durante ordine quinquies mille sexcenties et quinquagenta miase. Item totidem misse in honore Virginis gloriose pro uiuis et totidem pro defunctis preterea totidem misse celebrantur per annum die statuto per capi- tulum generale pro omnibus fratribus sororibus familiaribus et benefactoribus ordinis predicti. ‘. Et preter hee de quolibet capellano eiusdem ordinis quolibet anno tres misse de Saunctot Spiritu ét tres de Saunctot Cruce adminus celebrantur; nichilominus statuitur quoddam debitum certum annuale, scilicet : de quolibet capellano ordinis predicti quolibet anno uiginti misse celebrantur pro defunctis monachis conuersis fratribus familiaribus sororibus et omnibus benefactoribus * See p. 25. Brrnarv—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 133 ordinis predicti eo anno quo decesserint ; et de quolibet clerico dicti ordinis decem psalteria.' Et de quolibet conuerso* totidem per “miserere mei deus,” uidelicet septies uiginti et decem “imiserere” pro quolibet psalterio. Et sciendum est quod anime omniun fratrum familiariorum et benefactorum defunctorum ordinis eiusdem in omnibus capitulis dicti ordinis quolibet die ordine durante erunt absolute. Item quolibet die stabilite sunt sexdecim mille nouies centum et triginta portiones elemosinarie capiende in refectorio ad alteram tabulam ad partici- piendum pauperibus pro animabus predictorum et omnium fidelium defune- torum omnia bona prenominata in perpetuum perseueranda conceduntur omnibus benefactoribus ordinis predicti; et illis precipue qui de bonis a deo sibi collatis aliquid contulerint fabrice ecclesie monasterii beate et gloriose Virginis Marie eidem Sancto Saluatore predicto uidelicet de Dolbisky. Ceteras uero missas et orationes priuatas predictis benefactoribus concessas nemo preter deum cui omnia nota sunt potest numerare ipsi laus et gloria in secula seculorum Amen. Nos uero abbas et conuentus supradicti omnium missarum orationum ieluniorum uigiliarum et abstinenciarum ceterorumque bonorum, que in dicto monasterio per nos et successores nostros usque in diem iudicii domino con- cedente fieri poterunt, omnibus benefactoribus supradictis et eorum liberis et posteris plenam participationem tenore presentium concedimus, in uita pariter et in morte. Dat: Cistercio quinto Kalendas Februari anno domini millesimo ccc quinto. This document is enriched with a fine coloured initial and splendidly executed. The ordinance promising benefits to benefactors was necessarily an ordinance of the General Chapter, and so was dated at Citeaux. ach abbey, needing alms, would doubtless prefix its own petition. The assertion in this instrument that there were at the date of its execution 5650 houses of the Cistercian Order is remarkable. It may have been so, but no record of so great a number has come down to us.* We have no charters for the next half century, and all that we know of the fortunes of the abbey for this period is contained in a few incidental notices. The county of Carlow, like the rest of Ireland, was in a disturbed condition, and there was much lawlessness, with bloodshed. In 1316 one Malachy M‘Collatain killed Sir John de la Poer, a monk of Duiske,‘ with Gilbert Wengan, a lay brother (conversus) of the same house. 1 For the repetition of psalms for the benefit of the departed, see Wordsworth, Notes on Mediaeval Services, p. 265. 2 A “conversus” was a lay brother of the house. 3 The most complete list is that of Dom L. Janauschek, ‘* Notitia abbatiarum ordinis Cisterciensis per orbem universum ” (1640). 4 Extracts from the Duiske Registers (HFL). 134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. It has been surmised that an effigy, still extant at Graiguenamanagh, represents this Sir John de la Poer, but there is no evidence on the point. In 1330 (Dec. 31) one Richard O’Nolan was besieged in the belfry of the abbey, and was compelled to give his son as a hostage? We know nothing further of the circumstances. In 1331 we have an account of a massacre in the neighbourhood of the abbey, following a wedding. “Dominus Willelmus de Brimegham cum sua familia occupauit tenuit et mansit in sylva monachorum de Dowsky in estate ; et ibidem dominus Eustathius le Poer die Mercurii in festo Gervasii et Prothasii desponsavit filiam Johannis de Brimegham, comitis de Lowht. Et sabbato proximo sequenti, interfecti sunt novem de Rupensibus [the Roches] ; inter quos interfectus fuit David filius David filii Alexandri de Fermoy et alii cum eis XIX.” In 1342 Reginald, abbot of Mellifont, and Henry, abbot of Duiske, appear as judges in a dispute between the abbeys of Dunbrody and St. Mary’s, Dublin.‘ We have a note in the £ztracts (FL) of a Charter, dated 2 Jan. 1347, by which Milo Sweetman, clerk, granted eight shillings and sixpence yearly to the convent of Duiske, being rent from a messuage of his in Kilkenny. The grantor was, doubtless, Milo Sweetman, who was Treasurer of Ossory, and became Archbishop of Armagh in 1361. The Black Death ravaged the county of Kilkenny in the year 1348, but we have no knowledge of its presence at our abbey, which can hardly have escaped without a visitation, although it was noticed that mountainous districts were not so subject to the plague as other places. 98. Ratification by James Butler, earl of Ormonde, for the good of his soul, &e., of the grant by Henry Fitz Henry Roche, formerly lord of the Rower, to the convent of Duiske, of fishing rights from Polmounty to Thomastown [no. 80]. Dated at Gowran, 29 Sept., 1352. Uniuersis Christi fidelibus presentes literas uisuris uel audituris Jacobus filius Jacobi le Botiller Pincerna Hibernie et Comes Ormonie salutem in domino. ' See Mr. P. O'Leary's paper on *‘ the Cistercian Abbey of Graignamanagh ” (Journal R.S.A.1., 1892, p. 242n.); and for a description of the effigy see the same Journal, vol. ii (1853), p. 64. 2 Clyn’s Annals. > Thid. 4 C.M.A. ii, 20. Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 135 Nouerit uniuersitas uestra quod cum Henricus filius Henrici de Rupe quondam dominus de Rowyyr, pro salute anime sue et Olive uxoris sue necnon pro animabus patris et matris sue ac omnium parentum predecessorum et successorum suorum, deo et beate Marie ac abbatie de Dowisky et monachis ibidem deo seruientibus in flumine de Barewe quicquid ibidem habuit libertatis ad piscandum a loco qui uocatur Polmuntath usque ad locum qui uocatur Portegrenan pro se et heredibus suis integraliter dedit et incantauit : Nos uero pro salute anime nostre antecessorum et successorum nostrorum predictam donationem prefate piscarie in locis pronominatis absque ulla con- tradictione seu diminutione nostra uel heredum nostrorum deo et beate Marie et abbatie predicte ac monachis ibidem deo seruientibus tenore presentium approbamus ratificamus et in perpetuum confirmamus. In cuius rei testimonium presentibus sigillum nostrum apponi fecimus. Datum apud Balygauran in festo Sancti Michaelis Archangeli anno domini MCCC quinquagesimo seenndo. There is a note of this Ratification in the Extracts from the Duiske Charters (HEFL). James Butler, second earl of Ormonde, who was Viceroy of Ireland in 1859, died in 1382, The position of the places mentioned in the charter is given under no. 80. We have next a record of the year 1356, which indicates clearly the attitude of the monastery to English law. “This year, the abbot, David Cornwalshe, for the fine of £40, obtaimed the King’s pardon for divers offences ; To wit, when many of the King’s enemies (Melaghin son of Ph. M‘Owenm O'Bryan, &c.), who at sundry times did, with ensigns displayed, invade his Majesty’s territories in the respective counties of Dublin, Kildare, Carlow, and Wexford, and at all such times did rob, prey, or burn the same, and did also inhumanly murder Edmund Trahern, sheriff of Carlow, and many others of his Majesty’s good and faithful subjects, he, the said abbot, did receive the said felons at Duiske, where he entertained them with bread, drink, fish, clothes, ete. ; And did also receive and harbour at Duiske aforesaid, Richard Browne, David, son of Henry Duff, &e., whom he knew had been guilty of divers robberies and felonies ; Also that William Porter,monk, Robert Hechyn, Henry Roth, John Eylward, John Brown, and Richard Godman, monks, did in the year 1356, at Duiske, stop William Archer, abbot of Duiske, and did rob him of two horses, value sixty shillings, one cloak, value ten shillings, one seal, value twenty shillings, and sundry other goods and chattels to the amount and value of a further 136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. sum of twenty shillings; and knowing that the said monks had committed the said robberies and felonies, he, the abbot aforesaid, had nevertheless received and entertained them at Duiske.” David Cornwalshe, mentioned in this record, as abbot of Duiske, appears again in 1363 and 1390 as abbot of the sister house of Dunbrody, in which capacity similar charges were made against him. He was evidently a lawless person, and impatient of all restraint.* William Archer was apparently his predecessor as abbot of Duiske. The sequel of the affair is recorded in the Calendar of Patent Rolls : 1357, Dee. 13. Westminster, “ Whereas the abbey of Duysky in Ireland is situated on the frontier of the King’s Ivish enemies, and his said enemies pursuing his lieges in his peace there are ofttimes received in the abbey and are nourished therefrom, although against the will of the abbot, and whereas the abbot was indicted before John de Boulton,’ late justice in that land, of the receiving of the King’s enemies and of the bringing of victuals to them for their refreshment, for pardon whereof he made fine before the said John by £40; and by various adversities coming upon him and the abbey he is now so depressed that he cannot pay the fine without the ruin of his estate, the King out of compassion has pardoned the fine, and acquits him thereof, and by these presents makes restitution to him of all his goods fallen into the King’s hand on account of the promises.” A précis of this memorandum is in the Extracts from the Duiske Registers (E). It is a memorandum of incidents thoroughly characteristic of Ireland under English rule. Duiske was founded by an Englishman. He planted English monks there. They became ‘‘ Hibernis Hiberniores."’ They harboured the king’s enemies. They were fined. They pleaded poverty. And they escaped scot free. The four- teenth century was not unlike the twentieth. It was doubtless because of the growing disaffection to English rule which was displaying itself in the monasteries as elsewhere that a clause was inserted in the Statute of Kilkenny, enacted in 1367, to the effect that no Irish monks should be admitted into the religious houses in the English parts of Ireland. A similar ordinance had been enacted in 1310, but it was repealed after a few months, being re-introduced in 1867. It does not seem to have been acted on even then, for in 1380 a writ was despatched to twenty-one religious houses, ordering compliance with it. ' The above is the translation (with a few corrections) made by Archdall in his Mon- asticon Hibernicum of a Latin record in Archbishop King’s Collectanea (Harris MSS., vol. xiii, in the National Library, Dublin), p. 361. 2 Hore’s Dunbrody Abbey, pp. 101-105, and C.M.A. ii, xe and xciii. 3 John de Boulton was Treasurer of Ireland. Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 137 wie Abandonment by Philip, abbot of Jerpoint, on behalf of his house, in favour of the convent of Duiske, of all claims upon the abbey of Killenny and the grange of Annamult; the convent of Jerpoint binding themselves in: £20,000 in silver to the convent of Duiske; £10,000 sterling to the abbot of Citeaux ; £1000 in florins to the Cistercian Order; £100 in florins to each of the four principal abbots of the daughter houses of Citeaux ; £1000 in florins to the Pope for the defence of the Holy Land ; £5000 sterling to the Karl of Gloucester; and £1000 in silver to the Earl of Ormonde. 18 March, 1362. Uniuersis Sancte Matris ecclesie filiis ad quos presentes litere peruenerint Frater Philippus dictus abbas de Jeriponte et eiusdem loci conuentus Cister- ciensis ordinis Ossoriensis diocesis salutem in domino sempiternam. Nouerit uniuersitas uestra nos de unanimi consensu et assensu nostro remisisse relaxasse et omnino pro nobis et successoribus nostris in perpetuum quietum clamasse fratribus nostris abbati et conuentui domus seu monasterii Sancte Saluatoris de Dowisky eiusdem ordinis dicte Ossoriensis diocesis et eorum successoribus totum ius nostrum et clameum que habemus habuimus aut quouismodo ebtinere potuimus seu poterimus monasterio Vallis Dei quod uulgo Killenny appellatur Leghlinensis diocesis cum omni iure suo ac grangia que uocatur Athnemolt Ossoriensis diocesis terris tenenda pratis pascuis pasturis aquis redditibus seruiciis ac pertinentiis suis quibuscumque ad pre- dictum monasterium Vallis Dei et Athnemolt qualiterenmque ab antiquo spectantur ab origine mundi usque diem confectionis presencium : Ita quod nec nos nec successores nostri nec aliquis alius uice aut auctori- tate nostra in prenominato monasterio Vallis Dei cum omni iure suo ac erangia de Athenemolt terris tenenda pratis pasciuis pasturis aquis reddi- tibus seruiciis ac aliis pertinentiis suis quibuscumaque ut promittitur aliquam actionem habere aut uendicare poterimus, sed ab omni iuris remedio inde simus exclusi per presentes, factis relaxationibus aut aliis quibuscumaque remediis ex quibus nobis seu successoribus nostris, in predicto monasterio Vallis Dei quod uulgo Killenny appellatur ut promittitur cum omni iure suo aut grangia de Athnemolt terris tenenda pratis pascuis ac pertinentiis suis quibuscumque ut promissum est, actio oriri seu competere potiit aut poterit, prorsus renunciantes ac nullius fuisse uigoris aut firmitatis in hus scriptis publice et expresse confitentes et declarantes : Obligantes insuper nos successores nostros ac monasterium nostrum de Jeriponte predictum necnon omnia bona nostra per presentes antedictis abbati et conuentui Sancti Saluatoris de Dowisky eorumque successoribus, si R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. C. [18] 138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. contra premissa quod absit aliquid attemptemus aut quouismodo in preiudi- cium molestiam seu grauamen predicti abbatis et conuentus eorumque succes- sorum eX causis premissis attemptari faciamus, in uiginti milibus librarum argenti bone et legalis monete nomine puri debiti soluendis eisdem abbati et conuentui, infra mensem postquam predicti abbas et conuentus aut eorum successores per nos seu successores nostros uel aliquem alium uice nomine aut auctoritate nostris in premissis aut aliquo premissorum molestentur aut grauentur; necnon quascumque obligationes et facere quas ratione conten- tionis predicti monasterii de Killenny et grangie de Athnemolt cum omni jure ac pertinentiis suis primitus habite et orte dictis abbati et conuentui Sancti Saluatoris de Dowisky et eorum successoribus, uidelicet in decem milibus libris sterlingorum abbati Cistercii, in mille libris Horinorum in subsidium operis Cistereii, cuilibet quatuor primorum abbatum in centum libris florinorum, Summo Pontifici in mille libris florinorum in subsidium Terre Sancte, Comiti Glouuernie heredibus at attornatis suis in quinque milibus libris sterlingorum, prout per literas nostras et predecessorum nos- trorum eisdem abbati et conuentui et eorum-successoribus inde confectas plenius patet: ac easdem omnes et singulas tenore presentium renouantes confirmantes et ratificantes, relaxationibus remissionibus aut renunciationibus quibuscumque earumdem nobis et successoribus aut predecessoribus nostris inde per eosdem abbatem et conuentum aut eorum predecessores ante datum confectionis presentium factis non obstantibus, et nullius uigoris aut firmitatis uolumus easdem esse per presentes, priuilegiis constitutionibus aut quibuscumque remediis aliis in contrarium editis uel edendis in posterum non obstantibus. Et ulterius obligammus nos successores nostros ac monasterium nostrum de Jeriponte supradictum Comiti Ormonie heredibus et assignatis suis in mille libris argenti soluendis eidem comiti heredibus et assignatis suis, infra mensem postquam aliquid in preiudicium aut grauamen predictorum abbatis et con- uentus aut eorum successorum quoad predictum monasterium Vall's Dei cum omni inre suo uel grangia de Athnemolt per nos successores nostros aut quemenum ne uice auctoritate uel conspiratione nostris moueatur seu moueri ineipiatur, In fidem et testimonium singulorum premissorum sigillum nostrum commune eX communi nostro consensu presentibus est appensum. Datum in crastino Sancti Patricii anno domini millesimo tricentisimo sexagesimo primo. Half the seal of abbot Philip remains attached to this document, of which there isa memorandum in FL. In 1361 the abbot of Jerpoint had obtained an exempli- fication of the charter granted to his house by Prince John ;} and the convent now abandoned finally all claims upon Killenny. This is the end of a dispute that had lasted for nearly a century and a half. ' Carrigan iv, 287. Brernarv—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 139 100. Letters Patent of K. Edward III, confirming the Inspeximus by K. Henry III [mo. 56] of the charter of William Marshal the younger to the convent of Duiske [no. 12]. "Dated at Kilkenny, 28 Jan. 1372. Edwardus Dei gratia Rex Anglie et Francie et Dominus Hibernie omnibus ad quos presentes litere peruenerint salutem. Inspeximus quasdam litteras patentes sigillo Henrici quondam Regis Anglie progenitoris nostri consignatas in hee uerba: “Henricus Dei gratia Rex Anglie Dominus Hibernie Dux [as in no. 56 down to] vationabiliter testatur.” In cuius rei testimonium has litteras nostras fieri fecimus patentes. Teste Willelmo de Wyndesore locum nostrum tenente in terra nostra Hibernie apud Kilkenni uicesimo octauo die Januarii anno regni nostri Anglie quadragesimo quinto regni uero nostri Francie tricesimo secundo. Pro tresdecim solidis et quatuor denariis . . solutis in hanaper, per Iohannem de Batheby, cancellarium Hibernie . . tholewell. . Wilham of Windsor, through whom these Letters Patent were issued, was Viceroy of Ireland. The fee paid at the Hanaper Office for this instrument was 13s. 4d. A note of it is preserved in E. We have now only incidental notices of the abbey during the next seventy years. In 1400 we have record of a Papal Mandate to the abbot of Duiske to collate and assign to John Smyth, rector of Kilmedy, in the diocese of Ossory, the prebend of Blackrath ;' but the abbot is not named. In 1415 John Dound, doctor of laws, was abbot ; he appears as answering, as proctor, for the loyalty of Arthur MacMurrough, who sought a safe conduct for his son, Gerald Kavanagh, going to England to the King’s presence.’ We find in the Extracts from the Duiske Registers (E) an abstract of an instrument of the year 1424, which is of considerable interest as indicating the growing friendliness of the Ivish chieftains to the abbey of Duiske, which had originally been an Mnelish foundation. It is as follows: “Henricus filius Henrici filii Galfridi O’Ryan sue nationis capitaneus omnibus ad quos presentes litere peruenerint salutem. “Tnspeximus quandam chartam quam Dermitius O’Ryan dux de Odrona 2 Cal. of Patent Rolls, 1415, July 24. [18*] ‘Cal. of Papal Letters, 6 Kal. Aug., 1400. 140 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. per licentiam et assensum et consensum Dermitii nutu dei regis Laginensium fecit, etc. Felici abbati et omni eiusdem loci conuentui de ordine monachorum Cistercensium in Hybernia in puram et perpetuam elemosinam (ut supra). . “Henricus hee omnia confirmat. ; “Datum apud monasterium S. Saluatoris Dubusque Ossoren: dioces : die...ris.. post festum S. Barnabe apostoli sc. 15 die mensis Junii anno 1424. “ Testibus, Johanne abbate de Dubusque, ete. ; Thoma filio Henrici O’Ryan : Philippo O’Bolgy. . .” Henry Fitz Henry O’ Ryan, who thus confirmed the charter of his ancestor to Killeuny,! was the chief of the O’Ryan sept; his son Thomas is a witness to his Inspeximus and Confirmation. It was obviously in the interests of the abbey of Duiske to obtain the approval of the O’Ryans to this ancient grant, in order that their rights over the Killenny lands, which were in O’Ryan territory, should not be challenged. Presumably, John, the abbot, who attests the Inspeximus is ‘‘ John Dound”’ who appeared in 1415. In 1437 we have the abbot of Duiske mentioned on several occasions as a papal mandatory.* In 1440 there is a note in both F and L that Henry Weyng, formerly abbot of Duiske, died. 101, Lease for five years by Philip, abbot of Duiske, and his convent, to Thomas White, son of John White the younger, bailiff of the Earl of Ormonde of Dunfert, of 20 acres in Annamult, from Feusdyche to Merdyche, between the abbey lands and the lands of Dunfert, and from Adameslaede to Kylmochone, with half the profits of the mill and the river: the said Thomas to bear half the cost of repairing the mill and the whole cost of repairing the road thereto, and to pay twelve pence annually towards the repair of the monastery; the monastic tithes to be paid as heretofore. Dated at Tulachany, 4 May, 1440. Pateat uniuersis per presentes nos Philippum abbatem monasterii de Valle Sancti Saluatoris de Dowisky Cisterciensis ordinis Ossoriensis diocesis dedisse et concessisse Thome filio Johannis yongert White balliuo Comiti Ormond de Dunfert ad terminum quinque annorum uiginti acras terre arrabilist in Aghnemolte, situatas in longitudine a ffeusdyche eiusdem uille usque ad * Charter i, p. 6, supra. 2 See Cal, of Papal Letters s. a. 1437, 1444. Bernarb—TVhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 141 Merdyche inter terras eiusdem abbatis et terras de Dunfert, et in latitudine ab Adameslaede usque ad Kylmochone; una cum medietate omnium pro- uentuum et profituum et emolimentorum molendini et aque eiusdem domini pro suo laudabili seruitio. Et predictus Thomas concessit super se medietatem reparationis predicti molendini suis sumptibus et expensis, ac reparationem uie eundi ac exeundi ad predictum molendinum, et quolibet anno durante termino predicto soluere xii denarios bone et legalis monete ad reparationem monasterii eiusdem Valle Sancti Saluatoris : habendas et tenendas predictas xx acras terre arrabilis, et medietatem prouentuum et profituum molendini et aque, ut predictum est, predicto Thome White libere et quiete ab omni actione seculari et spirituali, decimis exceptis soluendis monachis deo seruientibus in predicto monasterio termino incipiente ad festum Pasche anno domini millesimo ecce mo quadragesimo. In cuius rei testimonium presentibus sigillum officii nostri apponi fecimus. Datum apud Tyllaghanny in crastino Inuentionis Sancte Crucis anno supradicto. The earl of Ormonde, named in this charter, was James Butler, 4th Karl. The castle of Dunfert (the modern Danesfort) in the barony of Shillelogher, co. Kilkenny, was built by his predecessor in the title ; Amnamult is in the old parish of Dunfert. 102. Quit claim by Philip, abbot of Duiske, and his convent, to James Butler, earl of Ormonde, in respect of 41s. 8d. annually, out of 45s. which they receive from lands and holdings in Thagh Uiocheran or Thagh Meran, and Kilcolumb, in the barony of Knocktopher; also in respect of eight acres within the burgage of Newtown of Jerpoint. 10 Dec., 1440. Uniuersis has literas uisuris uel audituris Philippus abbas monasterii beate Marie uirginis de Dowisky alias de Valle Sancti Saluatoris Cister- ciensis ordinis et conuentus eiusdem monasterii salutem. Cum nos et predecessores nostri habere consueuimus quadraginta et quinque solidos annualis vedditus leuandos et percipiendos in et de omnibus mesuagiis terris et tenementis cum pertinentiis suis in Thagh Uiocheran alias Thagh Meran et in Kyleollum iacentibus in baronia de Croktogher per equales portiones ad terminos consuetos uidelicet Michaelis et Pasche : Noueritis nos predictum abbatem et conuentum monasteri predicti de unanimi assensu et concensu nostro iam remisisse relaxasse et ommnino pro nobis et de nobis et successoribus nostris inperpetuum quietem clamasse, domino Jacobo le Botiller Comiti Ormond libertatem predictorum mesua- giorum terrarum et tenementorum heredibus et assignatis suis totum ius 142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadeniy. nostrum et iuris clameum, quod uel que habuimus uel habemus, in quadra- ginta uno solidis et octo denariis redditus de predictis quadraginta quinque solidis annualis redditus predicti. Noueritis nos insuper predictum abbatum et conuentum de unanimi assensu et concensu nostro remisisse relaxasse et omnino pro nobis et succes- soribus nostris in perpetuum quietem clamasse, prefato Jacobo heredibus et assignatis suis, totum ius nostrum et iuris clameum quod uel que habuimus uel habemus in octo acris terre arrabilis,t cum pertinentiis suis iacentibus in diuersis parcellis infra burgagium Noue Ville de Jeriponte sicut sibi affig. . . per certas metas et bundas diuisis. Ita uidelicet quod nec nos predictus abbas et conuentus, nec successores nostri, nec aliquis alius nomine nostro, aliquid ius seu iuris clameum aut actionem in predictis octo acris terre cum pertinentiis suis nec in predictis quadraginta uno solidis et octo denariis predicti annualis redditus, ut pre- dictum est, uersus predictum Jacobum heredem et assignatos suos amodo exigere clamare nec uendicare poterimus inperpetuum; set ab omni actione iuris et remedii inde simus exclusi per predicta. Et nos predicti abbas et conuentus et successores nostri predictas octo acras terre cum pertinentiis suis et predictos quadraginta unum solidos et octo denarios annualis redditus wt predictum est prefato Jacobo heredibus et assignatis suis, contra omnes gentes warantizabimus et acquitabimus et inperpetuum defendimus. In cuius rei testimonium presentibus sigillum nostrum commune apposuimus. Datum decimo die Decembris anno regni regis Henrici sexti post con- questum Anglie decimo nono. The seal remains in good condition. “ New Town near Jerpoint "’ was an important corporate town in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. Like ‘‘ New ‘own on the Barrow "’ near the monastery of Duiske (see p. 98), it grew up round the abbey. Perhaps Kilcolumb should be identified with Columbkille or Kilgriffen, an ancient parish, not far from Thomastown, co. Kilkenny. It would appear that to abbot Philip succeeded one Dermit. In the Calendar of Papal Letters,’ under the year 1447, we have a repetition or confirmation of a Papal Mandate to Dermit, abbot of Duiske, who about eight years before had deprived Patrick, abbot of St. Mary, Ferns, and given possession of that abbey to one Thomas. The confirmation was necessary because Dermit was not in peaceable possession of his abbey when he executed the mandate originally sent, but had “an adversary in the matter.” Probably after Philip's death the succession was disputed. In the same Calendar of Papal Letters,? under the year 1450, there is ‘Vol. x, p. 306. ? Vol. x, p. 497. Bernarp— The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 143 another entry about the Abbey of Duiske. The abbey had recently sent a petition to the Pope, alleging that James, earl of Ormonde, Edmund and Robert, his brothers, and Donatus MacMurchu, Donnell O’Ryan, Thady Magillapadraich, and Donnell Kavanagh,’ with others, had oppressed the monastery and demanded dues and various subsidies, by reason of which all the monastic buildings were threatened with ruin. The bishops of Ossory and Leighlin, with the abbot of Leix, as papal mandatories are directed to make inquiry and, if the charges are substantiated, to cause the aggressors to desist. As the Ormondes and the Irish chieftains are alike included among those from whom the abbey sought redvess, this is probably only an instance of the disputes as to dues, which were common everywhere, between the monastic houses and the owners of land. 103. Public instrument addressed to the Bishops of Ossory and Leighlin, their Vicars-General, the Deans and Chapters, and other ecclesiastical dignitaries of those two dioceses, by Dermit O’Curryn, archdeacon of Leighlin: quoting his commission as delegate from Pope Pius IT to conduct the process between the Abbey of Duiske and the Dean and Chapter of Ossory, dated Mantua, vii Id. October, 1459; and also the bill of the abbot of Duiske, requesting him to proceed against the Dean and Chapter of Ossory who have exacted 14 marks from the grange of Tulachany belonging to the abbey : Stating that he, the archdeacon,. having duly summoned the Dean and Chapter of Ossory, and they having contumaciously absented them- selves, has passed sentence on them condemning them to restore to the monks the sum of 14 marks, and to pay 6 marks costs, which sentence was pronounced in the church of Ullard, Leighlin diocese, 14th Oct., 1460, there being present Dermicius Onedy and Malachias Ochoegly, public notary ; Thacius and Patrick M‘Duball: wherefore he peremptorily orders the bishops of Ossory and Leighlin and the others above mentioned, within 12 days, to restrain by ecclesiastical censure all rebels against his sentence, warning Edmund, son of Richard Butler, and the Chapter to desist from hindering the abbot and convent or their proctors in their peaceful possession of the said sum, anyone of whatever rank, except the bishops, not fulfilling, or acting contrary to, his sentence after twelve days to be put under an interdict, and if he persist another 12 days to be suspended @ divinis, and for yet 1 This was, no doubt, Donnell Reagh Kavanagh of charter 104, 144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. another twelve to be excommunicated: in case the foresaid eccle- siaslics owing to their own daily business are unable to carry out his mandate, he commissions the abbots, priors, parochial clergy, and public notaries, etc., of the two dioceses to execute it; either of the bishops failing to acquiesce in the mandate to be forbidden entrance to their church. Dated in the prebendal church of Ullard, 14 October, 1460. Testified by Malachias Ochogly, Canon of Leighlin, public notary. Reverendis in Christo patribus ac dominis dominis permissione diuina! eorumque in spiritualibus et temporalibus uicariis decanis et capitulis singu- lisque canonicis ecclesiarum Ossoriensis et Leglinensis, ac aliis uniuersis et singulis personis dignitates personatus administrationes officia et beneficia obtinentibus in eisdem, necnon omnibus quorum interest uel intererit, quosque infrascriptum tangit negocium seu tangere poterit, quomodolibet in futurum quibuscumgque nominibus significantur, Dermicius Ocurryn archidiaconus ecclesie Leglinensis delegatus cum illa clausula que in infrascripto rescripto continetur auctoritate sedis apostolice deputatus salutem in domino sempi- ternam. Et mandatis nostris ymo uerius apostolicis firmiter obedire uolentes litteras sanctissimi in Christo patris domini nostri Pii diuina prouidentia pape II, cum cordula ecanopis eius uero bulla plumbea more Romane curie inpendentes bullatas sanas integras non uiciatas non cancellatas nec abrassas uel abolitas nec in aliqua sui parte suspectas, sed omni prossust uicio et suspectatione ut ex earum inspectione prima facie apparebat carentes, nobis per discretos uiros abbatem et conuentum monasterii Beate Marie de Dowyglyt Cistercensis ordinis Ossoriensis diocesis coram notario publico et testibus infraseriptis aliisque personis attestatis more debito pensatis, cum ea que deeuit renerentia sub huiusmodi tenore noueritis recepisse : “Pius episcopus seruus seruorum dei dilectis filiis decano et archidiacono ae cancellario ecclesie Leglinensis salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Conquesti sunt nobis abbas et conuentus monasterii Beate Marie de Dowyglyt+ Cisterciensis ordinis Ossoriensis diocesis quod Decanus et Capitulum ecclesie Ossoriensis quandam summam pecuniarum ab eis exigere indebite nituntur annuatim. Ideoque discretioni uestre per apostolica scripta mandamus, quatinus, uocatis qui fuerint euocandi et auditis, hine inde propositis quod iustum fuerit appositione remota usuriis cessantibus, decernatis, facientes quod decreueritis per censuram ecclesiasticam firmiter obseruari. Testes autem, qui fuerint nominati, si se gratia odio uel timore subtraxerint, censura similiter appositione cessante compellatis testimmonium ueritati perhibere, quod si non omnes hiis exequendis poteritis interesse duo aut unus uestrum ea nichilominus exequentur. Datum Mantue anno Incarnationis dominice mccccl nono septimo Id. Octobris, pontificatus nostri anno secundo.” ' Sic, but evidently the words “‘ episcopis Ossoriensi et Leglinensi ’ have been omitted. Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 145 Post quarum litterarum apostolicarum presentationem receptionem per nos ut premittitur factas, fuimus per antedictos abbatem et conuentum cum instantia debita requisiti, quatenus ad executionem dictarum litterarum apostolicarum et contentorum in eisdem procedere dignaremur, ac suam petitionem siue libellum in seriptis coram nobis in indicio sub forma et tenore qui sequuntur proposuerunt: “Tn dei nomine amen. Nos abbas Beate Marie de Dowyegly Cisterciencis ordinis Ossoriensis diocesis, coram uobis archidiacono ecclesie Leglinensis iudice siue executore a sede apostolica in quadam causa peccuniarum mota siue mouenda inter nos abbatem et conuentum dicti monasterii et decanum et capitulum ecclesie chahedralist de Kylquinie specialiter deputato, consti- tutus nomine nostro et nostri conuentus contra et aduersus dictos decauum et capitulum in iure propono, quod dicti decanus et capitulum summam xilii Marcarum in argento a grangea nostra de Tulachany diocesis Ossoriensis indebite exigerunt et adhuc detinent. Qua propter nestrum officium, cum ea que decuit reuerentia, auctoritate apostolica uobis in hac parte commissa, requirimus pariter et imploramus quatinus, dictis decano et capitulo ad uestram presentiam uocatis et probatis in ea causa probandis, ipsos decanum et capitulum ad tantam summam supra- dictam peccuniarum argenti restituendam nobis integraliter sententialiter et diffinitive auctovitate prefata cum omnibus debitis expensis condempnetis, ac silentium perpetuum eisdem decano et capitulo ne de cetero in futurum dictam summam pecunie exigent uel aliquis eorum exiget imponatis, quod sic decre- ueritis per censuram ecclesiasticam firmiter obseruare faciatis.” Nos igitur iudex siue executor prefatus mandatum apostolicum exequi ut tenemur prefatos decanum et capitulum ad certos diem et locum per appari- tores nostros, speciale mandatum a nobis super hoc habentes, citari fecimus, de qua quidem citatione fides nobis in iudicio facta fuit ac pro nostra iuris- dictione in hac cognoscibili decreuimus: ipsi wero decanus et capitulum ad nostram presentiam uenire contempserunt et contumaciter se absentarunt. Ideoque nos antedictus index siue executor ad requisitionem dictorum abbatis et conuentus ad diffinitiuam sententiam in hac causa proferendam sub hac forma processimus : “Tn dei nomine amen, Nos uero Dermicius Ocurryn archidiaconus ecclesie Leglinensis iudex siue executor a sede apostolica cum illa clausula “quod si non omnes et cetera,” in quadam causa summe peccunie siue pensionis xiii marcarum mota siue mouenda inter abbatem et conuentum monasterii beate Marie de Dowyelyt Cisterciensis ordinis Ossoriensis diocesis et decanum et capitulum ecclesie chahedralist de Kylquinie, quam quidem summain peccunie hiidem decanus et capitulum a grangia de Tulachany ad proprietatem abbatis et conuentus predictorum pertinenst indebite et contra iuvis formam et indenture, prout in ipsa dentura plenius continetur, exigerunt et in futurum exigere presumunt, specialiter deputatus: Ideoque nos antedictus index siue executor, dictis partibus iudicialiter preconisatis et prefatis abbate et conuentu personaliter coram nobis comparentibus ac antedictis decano et capitulo con- R.I.A, PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. C. 19 146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. tumaciter absentantibus, decretoque contumacie contra ipsos multipliciter per nos prolato, prout in actis continetur, ac cognitis et intellectis meritis et circumstanciis ipsius cause, deum et iusticiam pre occulis habentes uestigiis canonum inherentes dictos decanum et capitulum ad restitutionem predicte summe xiiii martarum sententialiter et diffinitiue auctoritate apostolica nobis in hae parte directa condempnamus ipsosque abbatem et conuentum ob contumaciam partis aduerse et quod ad eosdem abbatem et conuentum pro- prietas eiusdem summe pertinet in possessionem ipsius summe siue pencionis prout in iure continetur mittimus et imponimus, ac eosdem decanum et capitulum nomine expensarum ad summam sex marcarum condempnamus.” Hee sententia lata est et lecta in ecclesia prebendali de llard Leglinensis diocesis xxiiii* die mensis Octobris anno domini MCCCCLX hiis ibidem testibus presentibus, uiz.:—domino Dermicio Onedy et Malachia Ochogly publico notario et Thaceo et Patricio M‘Duball, et aliis quam pluribus clericis et laycis. In quorum omnium et singulorum fidem et testimonium sigillum nostrum presentibus apponi fecimus. Que omnia et singula et dictas litteras appostolicas et hune nostrum processum omnia et singula in eis contenta uobis et singulis supradictis insinuaimus notificamus et intimamus et a uestram et uestram cuilibet noticiam deducimus et deduci uolumus per presentes. Quo cirea uos dominos episcopos Ossoriensem et Leglinensem uestrosque in spiritualibus et temporalibus uicarium uel uicarios decanos capitula singu- losque canonicos ac omnes et singulos supradictos ecclesiarum Ossoriensis et Leglinensis quibus hie presens noster processus dirigitur coniunctim uel divisim auctoritate apostolica nobis in hac parte commissa primo secundo et tercio peremptorie requirimus et monemus et nichilominus uobis et cuilibet uestrum in uirtute sancte obedientie et sub infrascriptis sententiarum penis districte precipiendo mandamus, quatenus infra duodecim dierum spacium post presentationem siue notificationem presentis nostri processus nobis seu alteri nestrum factum immediate sequentem, quorum duodecim dierum quatuor pro primo, quatuor pro secando et reliquos quatuor dies uniuersis et singulis pro tercio et peremptorio ac monitione canonica premissa assignamus, omnes et singulos contradictores et rebelles si qui fuerint in hac causa per censuram ecclesiasticam compescatis siue compellatis ne dictos abbatem et conuentum uel eorum procuratorem seu procuratores perturbant inquietant molestant quominus dicti abbas et counentus in possessione dicte summe siue pencionis quiete et libere existerint. Monemus insuper modo et forma supradictis Edmundum filium Riscardi Butiler ac decanum et capitulum supradictos et uos omnes et singulos pre- nominatos, ne dictos abbatem et conuentum uel eorum procuratorem seu procuratores quouis colore quesito aliquomodo impediant uel aliquis eorum impediat, quominus dicti abbas et conuentus uel eorum procuratores siue procuratorem in possessione dicte summe siue pensionis in pace existerint et ea pacifice gaudeant, cum effectu. Quod si omnia forte et singula per uos ut supra mandantur non adimpleueritis aut non adimpleuerunt, aut aliquod Brernarp— The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 147 in contrarium feceritis aut fecerint seu fecerit, aut premissis omnibus et singulis non parueritis aut non paruerint cum effectu, nos in uos omnes et singulos qui culpabiles seu culpabilis fueritis seu fuerint uel fuerit in premissis, culuscunque sitis sint uel sit preeminencie dignitatis status gradus ordinis uel conditionis, pontificali dignitate semper saluo, prefatis xii dierum canonica monitione premissa auctoritate apostolica qua supra singulariter in singulos ex nune prout ex tunc et ex tune prout ex nune in hiis scriptis excommuni- cationis in diocesibus Ossoriensis et Leglinensis et interdicti sententias ferimus. Si uero huiusmodi interdictum per alios xii dies immediate sequentes susti- nueritis dicta canonica monitione premissa uos a diuinis suspendimus. Verum si prefatas suspencionis et interdicti sententias per alios duodecim dies imme- diate sequentes animo indurato quod absit sustinueritis, ex nune prout ex tune prout ex nunc simili canonica monitione premissa in hiis seriptis uos sententia excommunicationis innodamus. Ceterum cum ad executionem huismodi mandati appostolici atque nostri ulterius faciendam forte ues cotidie non adesse personaliter negociis uestris undique prepediti, uniuersis et singulis dominis abbatibus prioribus prepositis archidiaconis scolasticis cantoribus custodibus thesaurariis canonicis tam chahedraliumt quam collegiatarum parochialiumque ecclesiarum rectoribus curatis uicaris notariis seu tabellionibus et clericis quibuscunque per Osso- riensem et Leglinensem dioceses ubilibet constitutis et eorum cuilibet in solidum super ulteriori executione dicti mandati apostolici atque nostri ulterius facienda tenore presentium committimus uices nostras executionis realis, donec ad nos duximus reuocandas; duos etiam et eorum quemlibet coniunctim uel diuisim primo secundo et tercio peremptorie requirimus et monemus, ipsisque et eorum cuilibet in uirtute sancte obediencie et sub dictis excommunicationis penis quas canonica monitione premissa in eis et eorum quemlibet ferimus in hiis scriptis si ea que in hac parte committimus neglixerint seu contempserint contumaciter adimplere, districte precipiendo mandantes quatenus ipsi eorumque quilibet qui per partem dictorum abbatis et conuentus uel suorum procuratoris siue procuratorum fuerint uel fuerit legitime requisiti uel requisitus coniunctim uel diuisim, ita tamen quod in hiis alter alterum non exspectat nec unus pro alio se excuset, infra vi dierum spatium quos ipsis et eorum cuilibet super hoc pro omni dilatione et moni- tione canonica assignamus, et ad dictos dominos episcopos Ossoriensem et Leglinensem qui pro tempore fuerint ipsorumque in spiritualibus et tempo- ralibus wicarios generales si opus fuevit necnon dictarum Ossoriensis et Leglinensis loca insignia et priuata et ad alias ecclesias seu personas de quibus expediens fuerit, pro premissis et infrascriptis fideliter presentandis et exequendis, personaliter accedunt seu attendant supradictas litteras aposto- licas et hune nostrum processum et quascunque scripturas ad huiusmodi executionem faciendam pertinentes ac omnia in eis contenta, nobis et cuilibet uestrum allisque quorum interest uel intererit coniunctim et diuisim semel et pluries ac tociens quociens fuerit opportunum legant insinuant intiment et notificent ac legi insinuari intimari sine dolo et fraude procurent; dictos- (19*] 148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. que abbatem et conuentus uel procuratorem siue procuratores eorumdem eorum nomine ut premittitur in eadem possessione dicte summe siue pen- cionis defendant, contradictores huiusmodi et rebelles executionis auctoritate nostra ymo uerius apostelica si quos reperietis per censuram ecclesiasticam, et generaliter omnia et singula uobis in hae parte commissa fideliter exe- quantur iuxta traditam a sede apostolica nobis formam et secundum pre- sentis nostri processus continentiam et tenorem. Ita tamen quod iidem nostri commissarii uel quicunque in preiudicium dictorum abbatis et conuentus uel iuris nichil ualeant nec in processibus per nos habitis atque latis sententias relaxando aliquid immutare, aut elisdem abbati et conuentui nocere possent quomodolibet uel obesse, potestatem omni- modam denegamus, si continget uos in aliquo super premissis procedere de quo nobis plenariam potestatem reservamus, et non propterea uestram huius- modi potestatem in aliquo renocare, nisi de reuocatione ipsa specialem et expressam in nostris litteris fecerimus mentionem, Et si monitionibus nostris ymo uerius apostolicis uos reverendi patres episcopi non adquieveritis uel aliquis uestrum non adquieverit ingressum ecclesie primo in qui culpabilis fuerit auctoritate apostolica interdicimus. Scituri quod crescente contraria crescere debet et pena ad alias penas iuris contra nos uel aliquem uestrum qui culpabiles fuerit uel fueritis procedemus. Prefatas quoque litteras apos- tolicas et hune nostrum processum et omnia et singula presens negocium tangentia uolumus penes dictos abbatem et conuentuim uel eorum procuratores remanere, et non per vos uel aliquem uestrum qui culpabilis fuerit uel fueritis contra ipsorum abbatis et conuentus siue suorum procuratoris uoluntatem quomodolibet detineri: contrarium uero facientes prefatis nostris sentenciis per nos habitis et latis eo modo quo late sunt uolumus subiacere, absolutionem uero omnium et singulorum premissoriwm qui prefatas nostras sentencias uel earum aliquam ineurrerint nobis tantummodo reseruamus. In quorum omnium et singulorum fidem et testimonium prefatas litteras nostras seu hoc presens puplicum instrumentum huiusmodi nostrum processum continentes in se seu continens per notarium infrascriptum subseribi et puplicari mandauimus. Data et acta in ecclesia prebendali de [lard Leglinensis diocesis xiiii'® die mensis Octobris anno domini MCCCCLX indictione viii, pontificatus Sanc- tissimi in Christo ac domini nostri domini Pii divina’ providentia pape II anno ili, presentibus ibidem diseretis supradictis uiris ad premissa uocatis pariter et rogatis ad fidem plenariam in supradictis obseruandam per nos probabiliter asumptis. Insuper et sigillum nostrum proprium in fidem et testimonium premissorum apponi fecimus. Et ego Malachias Ochogly canonicus ecclesie Leglinensis puplicus notarius predictarum litterarum apostolicarum presentation receptioni citationi sententiarum excom- MALACHIAS munieationis suspencionis et interdicti promulgationi omnibusque aliis et singulis in premisso processu con- tentis, dum sit ut premittitur per dictum delegatum agerentur et coram eo fierent, una cum prenominatis Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 149 testibus presens interfui eaque omnia sic fieri uidi audiui. Ideoque has litteras presentes siue hoe presens publicum instrumentum processwm huius- modi in se continentes siue continens de mandato dicti delegati exinde et in hane publicam formam redegi signoque nomine meis solitis et consuetis signaui rogatus et requisitus in fidem et testimonium premissorum et singulorum. A fragment of the seal of the archdeacon of Leighlin remains attached to this instrument. The device is the sacred monogram IHS. We owe the transcription to Miss E. Thompson. The lands granted at Tulachany have been the subject of several previous charters (see especially 9, 10). For the prebendal church of Ullard or Ilard, see p. 38. The bishops of Ossory and Leighlin mentioned in this instrument were probably David Hacket and Diarmait respectively. The Dean of Ossory may have been Thomas Archer. Sir Richard Butler of Polestown was brother of the 4th earl of Ormonde. Of Dermot O’Curryn, arclideacon of Leighlin, and papal commissary, we know no more than is set out above. 104. Grant for ever by Donnell Reagh Kavanagh MacMurrough, Lord of Leinster, for the good of his soul, &c., of eight pence annually from each plough in his territory, to the convent of Duiske. Dated at Enniscorthy, 3 April, 1475. Sciant presentes ac futuri ad quorum noticiam presentes mee littere uisu uel auditu peruenerint, me Donalldum Fuseum Keuanach Mac Murehur dominum totius Lagenie concessisse ac dedisse, diuine caritatis intuitu ac sacrosancte religionis appetitu, in honore dei patris omnipotentis semperque Virginis Marie, abbati monasteri beate Marie de Valle Sancti Saluatoris de Duffusque, Cisterciensis ordinis Ossoriensis diocesis, ac monachis ibidem deo seruientibus, pro salute anime mee predecessorum meorum et successorum, de me ac heredibus meis in infinitum descendentibus, in puram et perpetuam elemosinam octo denarios quolibet anno bone et usualis monete anglice a quolibet caruca arrante in dominio meo ad duos anni terminos: uidelicet quatuor denarios in quolibet festo Sancti Michaelis archangeli et alios quatuor denarios in quolibet festo Pasche. Heredes igitur meos, omnesque alios a me per lineam masculinam in dominio meo succedentes, ad predictos viii denarios ut predicitur persol- uendos obligo; ac igitur predictis abbati et monachis, ut prescribitur, do et concedo per presentes. Et ut hee donatio et concessio in perpetuum sint ualitura, has literas meas siue presentem cartam sigilli mei maioris appositione corroboraul. Hiis testibus presentibus, uidelicet Domino Diarmitio O’Bolgy, rectore de Carn Buada, Karolo ac Geralldo filiis antedicti Donaldi, Anlano O’Bolgy 150 Proceedings of the Rayal Irish Academy. medico (7), Donato filio Odonis U’bruin laico (?), Odone Offeraly, Cormaco O’bryun, Magomo O’brayn, Willelmo M‘Alluairo, clericis Fernensis diocesis, et aliis quam pluribus. Datum apud Iniscorthy tercio die mensis Aprilis anno domini MCCUCLXxy. The Kavanagh territory included the hill country between co. Carlow and co. Wexford ; and the larger part of the possessions of the abbey of Duiske were in this region on the Carlow side. Hitherto, the benefactors of the convent had been the Anglo-Norman settlers and their descendants ; the convent had been estab- lished by Englishmen and for Englishmen. It was only by. degrees that it gained the allegiance of the Irishry. We have seen the direction in which its sympathies were moving more than a century before the date of this charter ;! but now we find that it is actually taken under the protection of the Kavanaghs and their Irish friends, who attest the grant. Donnell Reagh? Kavanagh was a direct descendant of Donnell Kavanagh, son of Dermot MacMurrough, Strongbow’s father-in-law (see p. 6), and styled himself ‘* Lord of all Leinster.’” He had, as chief of his clan, great influence in the neigh- bourhood of Duiske or Graiguenamanagh ; and his protection and patronage must have been of immense service to the abbey, quite irrespective of the value of his annual grant.* This charter was printed in 1883 by Rev. James Graves,’ who gave therewith an illustration of Donnell Reagh Kavanagh’s “ greater seal,’’ which is still attached. The legend round the seal is: SIGILLVM DONALL MEICMVRACHADA REGIS LAGEIE. This grant which was made “ pro salute animae suae’’ was executed not long before the death of Donnell Reagh, which took place in 1476. He left several sons. Gerald Kavanagh, who attests the grant, became in his turn titular “lord of Leinster,"’ and died in 1522.° The other son here named, Charles Kavanagh, was afterwards the last abbot of Duiske (see p. 153). The witnesses are all Irish, from the O'Byrne, O’Bolger, and O’Ferrally clans. Dermot O' Bolger (or O’Bolgy) was rector of Carn Buada, which is probably to be identified -with Carnew, in co. Wicklow. 105. Record of appeal in the Cathedral Church of St. Canice’s by Heury, abbot of Duiske, as to the parish church of Offerlane, which had been trans- ferred and granted by William, prior of Aghmacart, and Thomas Mishell, canon of Ossory, by authority of pretended papal letters, to Patrick Mac Gillapatrick : * See p. 156. * Reagh = Riabhach = fuscus, or ‘‘ swarthy.” * There is a note of this charter in E (where it is dated incorrectly 1485), which gives the grant as ‘‘8 denarios quolibet anno.” That would be very different from eight pence for each plough working on Kavanagh land, as the charter states. ‘ Journal R.S.A1. vi, pt. i, p. 24. * Dowling’s Annals. Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 151 the record being drawn up for a fee by William Fyan, clerk of Cashel diocese, a notary, in the presence of John Archdekyn and other witnesses. 6 Feb., 1490. In dei nomine Amen. Presentis instrumenti tenore cunctis euidenter appareat quod anno ab incarnatione domini secundum cursum et compu- tationem ecclesiarum Anglicane et Ibernice millesimo quadragintessimo octuagessimo nono, indictione VII, pontificatus sanctissimi in Christo patris et domini nostri domini Innocentii diuina prouidencia Pape vill anno yi die uero XI mensis Februarii, in ecclesia cathedrali Ossoriensi, in mei notarii ac testium infra scriptorum presencia constitutus, probus et religiosus uir Frater Henricus abbas monasterii beate Marie de Valle Sancti Saluatoris Cistercieusis ordinis Ossoriensis diocesis quandam appellationem in quadem papiri cedula conceptam suis manibus tenens animo et intentione appellandi perlegit misit et interpossuit sub forma qua sequitur: Tn dei nomine amen. Cum appellationis remedium ideo a iure sit inuentum, ut oppressis contra lusticiam iuris remedio succurratur, ae status appellancium et prouocantium integer conseruetur et illesus, hine est quod licet nos Frater Henricus abbas monasterii beate Marie de Valle Sancti Saluatoris Cisterciensis ordinis Ossoriensis diocesis ac eiusdem monasterii conuentus fuerimus, ac in presenti simus uiri bone fame integri status et oppinionis illese, ac rectoriam parochialis ecclesie de Offarhillan ad ius et proprietatem dieti nostri monas- terii spectantem per dies et annos pacifice possedissimus, et quiete de fructibus ipsius rectorie. ....ad utilitatem ipsius nostri monasterii pro nostre uoluntatis bene placito libere dispendissemus : nihilominus tamen honoribiles uiri, frater Willelmus prior monasteril de Aghmecarth, ordinis Sancti Augustini dicte dioeesis, ac magister Thomas Mishell canonicus ecclesie Ossoriensis ac officialis generalis curie Ossoriensis, indices, auctoritate quarundam literarum preten- sarum apostolicarum per quendam Patricium Macgillepadrig contra nos super firma dicte rectorie de Offarhillan sub forma. . . in euidentem impetratarum a sede apostolica ut asseritur, deputati coniunctim delegati ad importunam instantiam dicti Patricii ... contra ius perperam et ex corrupto procedentes, spretis nostris defencionibus et exceptionibus,...... diffinitiuam per quam inter alia ipsam rectoriam prefato Patricio sub certa....... ad uitam elusdem concesserunt, et hoc in euidentem inutilitatem dicti monasterii cedere decreuerunt sententiam promulgarunt miquam : Ideirea nos dicti abbas et conuentus censentes, nos ac monasterium nostrum predictum ex dicta sententia fuisse et esse multipliciter aggrauatos ab ipsa sententia, sisententiae nomen habere mereatur, ac omnibus et singulis que elici poterint seu colligi ex eadem, et ne prefati iudices,. . . eorum alter seu quisquam alius nomine aut mandato eorundem, ad executionem dicte sententie forsitan procedentes aliquid in nostrum uel monasterii nostri ‘preiudicium imposterum attemptare presumant, hos aut nostrum aliquem citando monendo excommunicando suspendendo aut interponendo aut aggra- 152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. uando brachium seculare contra nos inuocando, fructus dicte nostre rectorie quorumeungue benefactorum nostrorum sequestrando aut alias quomodolibet occupando, aut aufferri et occupari faciendo, seu quidquam aliud in nostrum preiudicium attemptando, sacrosanctam sedem apostolicam ac sanctissimum in Christo patrem et dominum dominum Innocentium diuina prouidencia papam VIll............ sedem uero metropoliticam Dublinensem ac reuerendissimum selina Walterum miseratione diuina Dublinensem archie- piscopum ibidem............... audientiam.......... salua... omnium et singulorum premissorum in his scriptis prouocamus et appellamus et in nos quatenus decenter petendi sunt postulamus et petimus nobis dari fierique eeeeeeeseess. Quisi nobis denegati fuerint aut loco minus tuto assignati aut pro his rebus . . . easdem sedes ut prius appellamus et appellationes modo quo supra petimus, subiicientes nos monasterium nostrum ac dictam rectoriam nostram de Offaruillan ac beneficia nostra quecumque ... . et MTS aids necnon omnes homines nobis in hac parte adhaerentes et in futurum adhaerere uolentes pro........ .... et tuitionem et defensionem Bee oie eee at cie protestantes nos uelle hane nostram appellationem corri- gere emendare eidem addere et ab eadem subtrahere et in meliorem et competentiorem formam reddigere..... omnibus et singulis quorum interest uel intererit iustificare et in... uelle et prosequi pro loco et tempore con- PYG arnau nets eo i-aciw emis beneficio in omnibus semper saluo. Super cuius appellationes.... . sisse. ... prefatus Henricus abbas Re Be eee .... me notarium antedictum cum instantia rogauit quatenus pro salario competenti unum uel plura publica sibi conficere instrumentum seu instrumenta acta sunt hec....supra.......... .++.+..., presentibus protune probis uiris dominis Petro Duy ......Johanne Archedekyn..... aides et me notario infra scripto et aliis testibus ad premissa rogatis. Et ego Willelmus fiyan clericus Cassellensis diocesis........ imperiali auctoritate notarius ..... prefate appellationi.... eiusdem pariter et interpon....... coram me et testibus supra scriptis sub anno indictione........ ... + &t loco prementio- natis acta et gesta ...... .... sie fieri uidi aut audiui. Ideoque hoe quidem instrumentum scripsi subscripsi et in hane formam redegi ..... et nomine meis signaui rogatus et requisitus, in fidem et testimonium premissorum non ...... . dictionis utilitatem nee rasura indictione rectorie superius factis quas hie approbo ego notarius prenominatus. We owe the transcript of this faded and worn instrument to Miss E. Thompson. For the form of the attesting clause, compare that appended to no. 103, above. The church of Offerlane had been granted to the convent of Duiske by charter 94 (between 1303 and 1305). At Aghmacart (in Queen's Co.) an Augustinian priory had been founded at the time of the Anglo-Norman invasion of Ireland: it was in the MacGillapatrick country, which may account for the decision granting Offerlane church to Patrick Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 153 MaeGillapatrick against which the conyent of Duiske appealed. The prior William was probably William O’Brophy who was appointed to that office in 1481. Thomas Myshel, v.1..8., is buried in St. Canice’s Cathedral,' a canon of Ossory and also of Cashel. The archbishop of Dublin who appears in this instrument was Walter Fitzsimon (1484-1511). VI.— THE DISSOLUTION OF THE ABBEY. We have no more charters of the abbey of Duiske, and for the remainder of its history we have to rely on the fragmentary extracts that remain from the Register (EFL) and on the State Papers. In 1501 or 1502, Charles, or Caher, Kavanagh was elected abbot.2 He was a great personage, and is thus described by Stanihurst: “Cagher, a nobleman borne, in his time called Mack Murrough, descended of that Mack Murrough that was sometime King of Leinster. He was a surpassing devine, and for hys learning and vertue was created bishop of Leighlin® and abbot of Grage. He flourished in the year 1550, and was an hundred yeres old when he deceased.”* He was the son of Donnell Reagh Kavanagh, and has appeared before as attesting his father’s benefaction to the abbey.’ His election as abbot shows how thoroughly Irish in its sympathies the abbey had become. Abbot Kavanagh took a large part in diocesan affairs. In 1522 he appears as chancellor of Leighlin,® a position which Dowling’ states that he held for eight years. During the episcopate of Bishop Thomas Halsey (1513-1521), an Englishman, who is not known to have ever visited Ireland, abbot Kavanagh acted as vicar-general of the diocese of Leighlin, and after the bishop’s death he was appointed (in 1522) as one of the guardians of the spiritualities of the see.* Halsey’s successor as bishop of Leighlin was Maurice Doran, a pious Dominican, who was murdered, after he had held the see for a year and a half, by his archdeacon, Maurice Kavanagh. The story of this murder is thus told in a State Paper of 1525 purporting to set out the misdemeanours of Piers Butler, eighth Earl of Ormonde: “ The late bishop of Leighlin was heinously murdered by the abbot of Duske’s son, who was the 1 O’Phelan’s EHpitaphs in St. Canice’s, p. 76. * Extracts from the Duiske Registers (HF'L). 3 This is not accurate ; see below. * Holinshed, Description of Ireland (ed. 1577), p. 25 ; see p. 163. * See p. 150. This is confirmed by the pedigree in the possession of Mr. Walter Kavanagh, b.t., of Borris, co. Carlow. " Christ Church Deeds, 410, 7 Dowling’s Annals, s. a. 1515. ‘This is, no doubt, the fact behind Stanihurst’s erroneous statement that he was bishop of Leighlin. See Dowling, and Christ Church Deeds, 410. R.I.A. PROG., VOL. XXXY, SECT. C. {20} 154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. earl of Ormonde’s nigh kinsman, that the abbot might enjoy that bishopric. Three of the earl’s servants were at the murder, but he has not yet punished them. Moreover, he succoured the said abbot in his country when the Deputy [the earl of Kildare] did persecute him, as the procurer of the same murder.”? This is a shocking story, but Kildare hated Ormonde so heartily, that it may not be true in every particular. Abbot Kavanagh was, indeed, Ormonde’s “nigh kinsman.” He was his uncle, as the abbot’s sister Sabh or Sabina had married Sir James Butler of Polestown, and their son was Piers Butler, eighth earl of Ormonde. And it is quite possible that Maurice Kavanagh, the arch- deacon, was the abbot’s son,? born before the abbot entered the Cistercian order, and that he received some assistance at the abbey in his flight from justice. But the account of the matter in Dowling’s Annals is that the murderer (who was crucified for his crime) was instigated by a desire to revenge himself on Bishop Doran, who had reproved him for some irregu- larity, and this may have been his real motive. That a man of such high repute as the abbot should have “ procured” the murder, for the sake of the temporalities of the bishopric, is not probable. In 1513, by Abbot Kavanagh's direction,’ one of his monks compiled the “ Annals of Ireland,” and incorporated them in the Registry of the convent, which was known as the “Annals of Duiske,” or “the Auncient Book of Graigue.” This Register is now lost, and is known only through the extracts from it which have survived, and which we have frequently cited (EFL).‘ The abbot was a benefactor to the abbey church. In 1524 he presented it with a jewelled cross of silver, which was made for him; and in 1525 he procured “costly vestments for the monastery, viz., a cope, a chasuble, and two tunicles.”” But the abbey was soon to be dissolved, and its possessions dissipated. In 1533 the Chief Baron of the Exchequer, Patrick Finglas, made a report on the state of the county of Wexford, and among his recommendations was the following :— “ Item, to levyate the Kyngys charges to this Reformacon of Leinster ther ' Calendar of Carew MSS., p. 33.8. a. 1525. 2 According to the Kavanagh pedigree, the abbot had three sons, one of whom was called ‘‘ Murrough.” 3 See the heading of the Extracts from the Register (EK): ‘‘ Ex registro chartarum monasterii B. Mariae de Duusque et de Valle S. Salvatoris Cisterciensis ordinis Ossoriens: jussu Karuli Kamanach abbatis et connentus descripto 1518.” ‘A pamphlet entitled Annals of Graig Abbey, by W. O'Leary (1889), is not intended to be taken as history. It is a picturesque combination of the extracts in EF with imaginative additions. 5 Extracts, &c. (EFL). Perhaps it is significant that it was in this year that Maurice Kavanagh, alleged to be the abbot’s son, was executed for murder (see above), Brrnarp—TVhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 155 be dyvers Abbayes ajoyning to these Iryshmen wyche do more ayde and sup- portacon to them than to the Kyng or his subjects, parte agaynst their wyllys, as..... the Abbey of Duske, com. Carlagh ... wyche may be suppressed and gevyn by our sovereign lord the Kyng to yong lords, knights, and gents out of England, which shall dwell upon the same” :! It will be observed that the charge of disloyalty to the Crown is expressly preferred against the monasteries in this recommendation.’ Events moved quickly, and the abbey of Duiske was dissolved by Letters Patent of 6th May, 1556, followed by an Act of the Ivish Parliament in 1537. Abbot Kavanagh was granted a pension of £10 a year. The transfer to the Crown of the possessions of the convent was made at Kilkenny on 4th January, 1541, as is set out in the following document, which has been transcribed for us by Miss E. Thompson :*— 106. Com, KYLKENNY. Possessiones ad nuper monasterium de Duske wm comitatu predicto pertinentes.—Extenta omnium et singulorum tenementorum ac aliarum possessionum tam spiritualium quam temporalium, ad nuper monasterium de Duske in comitatu predicto pertinentium, in manibus domini nostri Henvici viij"', Dei Gratia Anglie et Frauncie Regis, fidei Defensoris, Domini Hibernie, ac in terra supremi capitis Anglicane et Hibernicane ecclesie, per dissolutionem eiusdem nuper monasterii, pretextu sursum-redditionis per abbatem et conuentum ibidem habite, facta apud Kylkenny ij die Januarii anno regni regis predicti xxxij®: Coram Antonio Seynctleger milite depu- tato Domini Regis terre sue Hibernie, et Willelmo Cavendysshe uno audi- torum curie augmentationis revenientium corone predicte Domini Regis ac commissionariis ipsius Domini Regis nuper assignatis unacum Thoma Walshe uno Baronum de Seaccario dicti Domini Regis in Anglia, et Johanne Mynne uno auditorum compotorum scaccarii ipsius Domini Regis in Anglia,° inter alia ad omnia et singula castra dominia maneria terras et tenementa 1 Quoted by Hore, Tintern Abbey, p. 72, from the State Papers. 2 See pp. 136, 150. 3 Archbishop King’s Collectanea, p. 360. In 1549 a Pardon was granted to ‘* Charles Kavanagh, late abbot of Duiske” (Piants Ed. VI, no. 348). ‘State Papers, Ireland, Henry VIII. Portfolios, vol. iii (Public Record Office, London). © Sir Anthony St. Leger was Lord Deputy from 1540 to 1546. Sir William Cavendish was engaged in the business of taking over monastic property from the year 1530 onward ; he was the builder of Chatsworth, the famous seat of the family. Baron Thomas Walsh and John Mynne, as the king’s commissioners, appear in connexion with the transfer to the Crown of several other religious houses in the South of Ireland (see Hore’s Wexford, p. 146, and Enniscorthy, p. 360), [20*] 156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ac ceteras quascumaue possessiones predicti Domini legis infra terram suam Hibernie superuidendum et extendendum per sacramentum Caroli Caverner' nuper abbatis predicti monasterii, Hugonis Smythe, Darby Fynne, Edwardi Fytz Tybotbutler, Nicholai Fytz Peers, Thome Connér, Willelmi Ryan, Willelmi Fytz Daly, Donaldi Fytz Peers et aliorum proborum et legalium hominum comitatus predicti: Qui quidem iurati dicunt super sacramentum suum, quod est infra scitum predicti nuper monasterii, una ecclesia cum cymiterio, claustrum pomarium, et gardinum que continent per estimationem duas acras maioris mensure et nihil ualent per annum ultra reparationes ad custus firmarii ibidem sustentandas. Villata de Duske.—Sunt ibi xxx acre terre arabilis xv acre pasture et xxv acre bosci annui ualoris xls. Et quod sunt ibidem iij gurgites? anguillarum annui ualoris xiij. s. iiij. d. Quod est ibidem unum molendinum aquaticum et ualet per annum ultra reparationes xl.s. Quod sunt ibidem xxij cotagii pro quibus tenentes non soluunt redditum preter custumas. Pro custumis xij dies aratri uocatas Ploughedayes, xij dies carecte,’ xii precarias* in ~ autumpno, xii dies ad purgandum bladum ae xii gallinas ac de qualibet brasina cervicie unam lagenam melioris cervicie,’ xii panes uocatas “cakys” et ad festum Natalis Domini unum quarterum carnis bouium et de quolibet grege ouium de numero vii et ultra debet reddere unum onem pretii viii. d. et sie de quolibet grege porcorum de eodem numero unwn porcum pretii viii. d. que custume appreciantur communibus annis ad xviii. s. Summa extente uillate predicte cum custumis lyj.s. iii. d.° Villata de Raghendonor.—Sunt ibidem xxx acre terre arabilis, xv acre pasture et xv acre bosci maioris mensure et ualent per annum xl.s. Quod sunt ibidem xiiij. cotagii pro quibus tenentes nullum soluunt redditum, Pro custumis xii dies aratri, xii dies caruce, xvii precarias uocatas Hokedays’ in autumno: de quolibet grege ouium de numero vii et ultra unum ouem pretii viiid. Et sic de quolibet grege porcorum de eodem numero unum porcum pretii xii.d. que hic non appreciantur eo quod pertinent firmario eiusdem uillate. Summa extente uillate predicte patet. Villata de Ballyogan.*—Sunt ibidem decem acre terre arabilis et decem acre bosci maioris mensure et ualent per annum—xxvyj. s. viij. d. Villata de Thekerleuan.’—Sunt ibidem decem acre terre arabilis quinque acre bosci et quinque acre pasture maioris mensure et ualent per annun— xx.s. Pro custumis iij dies aratri, tres carecte ad ducendum bladum vj pre- ' Le. Kavanagh. * Eel-weirs. ° With the cart. * Boon-days. * For every brewing of beer, one gallon of best beer. ® It should be 1xxi. s. iiii. * ““Hokedays,” i.e. days with the reaping hook, which the tenants were bound to give the landlord at harvest time. * Two or three miles south of Graiguenamanagh, on the Barrow. ® Tikerlevan. Brernarp—TZhe Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 157 carias in autumno, vj dies ad purgandum,' et vj gallinas que appreciantur ad —iij. s. iilj. d. Summa extente uillate predicte—xxiij. s., iiij. d. Villata de Copponaghe.-—Sunt ibidem decem acre terre arabilis et decem acre pasture et montane que nuper dimisse fuerunt pro xx. s. per annum, et modo causa guerre et rebellionis de le Kavernaghes et aliorum Hibernicorum iacent uastate et inoccupate. Villata de Claynehowmes—Sunt decem acre terre arabilis quinque acre pasture et xv acre bosci que ualent per anntun—xl. s. Villata de Kyllen—Sunt decem acre terre arabilis ix. acre pasture et una acra bosci mensure predicte et ualent per annum xx.s. Quod sunt ibidem iiij” cotagii pro quibus tenentes nullum soluunt redditum et pro custumis iij dies aratri, iij carecte ad ducendum bladum,? 1i1j* precarias in autumpno, iiij dies ad purgandum segetes et iiij gallinas que appreciantur ad 1ij.s. viij. d. Summa extente uillate predicte—xxijj. s. vilj. d. Villata de Garbok.—Sunt ibidem decem acre terre arabilis 1x acre pasture et una acra bosci annui ualoris xiij.s., iiij.d. Pro custumis, ij dies aratyi, ij carecte ad ducendum bladum, ij precarias in autumpno et ij dies ad purgandum bladum et duas gallinas que appreciantur ad xix. d. Summa extente uillate predicte—xiiij. xi. d. Villata de Moynenetalan.—Sunt ibidem decem acre terre arabilis viij acre pasture et 1) acre bosci maioris mensure et ualent per annum—xx.s. trangia de Woode.—Quod ..... . tenet ibidem xxxv. acras terre arabilis unam acram prati, iiij acras subbosci et unam acram more et reddit annuatim xx modos frumenti et xx. modos auenarum pretium cuiuslibet modi ij.s. attingentes ad iiij. li. pro custumis ij dies aratri, ii carecte ad ducendum bladum, ij precarias in autumpno, ij dies ad purgandum bladum et duas gallinas que appreciantur ad—ij.s. ij. d. Summa extente uillate predicte—iijj li. ij. s. ij. d. Grangia de Willelmo Carraghe-—Sunt ibidem Ixxv. acre terre arabilis, et quinque acre more et pasture maioris mensure et ualent per annum—Ixvi. s. viij.d. Sunt ibidem xi cotagii pro quibus tenentes nullum soluunt redditum ; pro custumis iiij dies aratri, ilij carecte ad ducendum bladum, xii precarias in autumpno, xii dies ad purgandum bladum, et xii gallinas que appreciantur ad vij.s. viij. d. Summa extente uillate predicte—lxxiiij. s. iiij. d. ‘ Le. for cleansing or weeding the crops. > Coppenagh. * Glancome. + Killenny (?). ® Three days with the cart for carrying corn. ° Grange Silvae. 158 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Grangia de Downyng.:—Sunt ibidem lvyj acre terre arabilis, iii acre pasture et una acre more et ualent per annun—liij.s. iiij.d. Quod est ibidem unun molendinum aquaticum et ualet per annum ultra omnimodas reparationes decem picas frumenti et decem picas avenarum pretium cuiuslibet pice ij. s. attingentes ad—xl. s. Summa extente uillate predicte cum molendino—iijj. li. xiij. s. iii). d. Villata de Old Abbey.—Sunt ibidem xxxviij acre terre arabilis ij acre bosci, una gurges anguillarum et unum molendinum aquaticum in occupatione Caroli Cauerner nuper abbatis monasterii de Duske. Reddendum inde per annum—xx. s. Grangia de Hanamoltye*—Sunt ibidem lxxvj acre terre arabilis iiij acre pasture annui ualoris—cyj.s. viij.d. Quod est ibidem unum molendinum aquaticum et dimidia gurges anguillarum annui ualoris ultra omnimodas reparationes—cyj. 8. viij. d. Summa extente uillate predicte cum molendino—xli. xiij. s. iiij. d. Grangia de Tollaghanny.A—Sunt ibidem-iiij** acre terre arabilis xj acre pasture, viij acre bosci et una acra more et ualent per annum iiijli. Sunt ibidem xij cotagii pro quibus tenentes nullum soluunt redditum : pro custumis viij dies aratri viij carecte ad ducendum bladum, xvj. precarias in autumpno xvj dies ad purgandum bladum et xvj gallinas que appreciantur ad X. 8, Viij. d. Summa extente graungie predicte cum custumis—iiij li. xv.s. viij. d. COMITATUS CATHERLAGHE. Certe terre Ingraumge Wate.—Sunt ibidem decem acre terre arabilis et quoddam fundum unius molendini aquatici nuper annui ualoris vj. s. viij. d., et modo causa guerre et rebellionis de le Cauerners iacent uastate et inoccupate, Comiratus WexrorD, Fassaghventree. Villata de Garranahell?—Sunt ibidem xxx acre terre arabilis et xxx acre pasture nuper annui ualoris xx.s. Et modo causa guerre et rebellionis de le Cauerners, Towles, Byrnes et aliorum Hibernicorum iacent uastate et inoccupate. Villata de Kyllanne—Sunt ibidem xxx acre terre arabilis et xxx acre pasture nuper annui ualoris xx s. Et modo causa guerre et rebellionis predic- torum Hibernicorum iacent uastate et inoccupate. Villata de Kyllalsok.‘—Sunt ibidem decem acre terre arabilis viij acre ' Doninga ; cf. p. 99. ? Killenny. 5 Annamult. ‘ Tulachany. * Garraun, in Bantry. © Kilmallock, in Ballaghkeen 8. Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 159 pasture et montane et due acre bosci nuper annui ualoris xx.s. Et modo causa predicta iacent uastate et iInoccupate. Villata de Rawale—Sunt ibidem x. acre terre arabilis, ix. acre pasture et una acra bosei nuper annui ualoris—xiij. s. iij. d. et modo causa supradicta iacent uastate et inoccupate. Villata de Raywarran2—Sunt ibidem decem acre terre arabilis et una acra bosci nuper annui ualoris xiij. s. iljj. d. et modo causa supradicta iacent uastate et imoccupate. Villata de Ballylene alias Ballyssylley.s—Sunt ibidem decem acre terre arabilis et decem acre pasture que nuper dimisse fuerunt pro xij s. iiij d. per annum et modo causa predicta uastate et inoccupate. Reetoria de Duske.-—Quod rectoria predicta appropriata fuit predicto nuper monasterio et ad manus- regis per dissolutionem eiusdem super monasterii deueniebat et colligitur annuatim per vij picas frumenti et viij picas auenarum mensure Kylkenny uidelicet qualibet pica continente xxiiij lagenas' pretium cuiuslibet pice unocum alio ij.s. iiijj.d. Sie dimissa Hugoni M‘Gowan reddendum per annum ultra alteragium pertinens ad curatum— xl. s. Quod donatio et aduocatio uicarie ibidem ad dominum regem per dissolutionem eiusdem nuper monasterii spectent. Quod decima garbarum® uillate predicte colligitur annuatim per viij copulas® pretio copule xiij. s. 111). d. in toto—evi.s, vilj. d. Decima willate de Thokerlewana.’'—Decima garbarum uillate predicte colli- gifur annuatim per dimidium copule pretium—yj.s. viij. d. Decima willate de Copponagh.— Quod decima eiusdem uillate nuper ualebat xx.s, et modo causa guerre et rebellionis de la Cauernars iacet uasta. Deeima willate de Glancome.—Quod decima garbarum eiusdem uillate nuper ualebat xx.s. Et modo iacent uastate causa rebellionis predictorum Hibernicorum. Decima willate de Garwok.—Quod decima eiusdem uillate nuper ualebat per annum xx.s. Et modo causa rebellionis predicte non ualet per annum ultra xiij. s. iiij. d. Decima willate de Moyntalyn.—Quod decima eiusdem uillate nuper ualebat per annum xx.s. Et modo iacet uastata causa predicta. ' Rahale, in Ballaghkeen S. * Raheenagurren, in Ballaghkeen N. 5 Ballysillagh, in Ballaghkeen 8. 4‘ T.e. **8 pecks of Kilkenny measure, each peck containing 24 gallons,” ° Sheaves. ° Bundles. * Tikerlevan. 160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Decima Graungie de la Woode—Quod decima garbarum einsdem grangie colligitur annuatim per decem picas frumenti et decem picas anenarum mensure Kylkenny predicte, pretium cuiuslibet pice unocum alio ij.s. iiij. d. attingente ad—xlvj.s. viij. d. Decima Graungie de Wilim Carraghe, cum decima Grangie de Downen— Quod decima garbaram graungie predicte colligitur annuatim per xl. picas frumenti et xl. picas auenarum mensure predicte pretium cuiuslibet pice unocum alio ij.s. iiij. d. attingente ad—iiij li. xiij. s. xiiij. d. Decima willate de Old Abbey —Quod Carolus Cauernar nuper abbas dicti nuper monasterii tenet decimam de Old Abbey predicta et reddet per annum —XX.S. Rectoria de Hannamolte.\—Quod rectoria predicta appropriata fuit ad dictum nuper monasterium et ad manus domini regis per dissolutiouem einsdem noper monasterii deuenebat et ualet per annum in decima granoram xxx picas frnomenti ef xxx picas anenarum, pretio cuiuslibet pice, uno cum alio ij. s. iiij. d., dimissa predicto Hugoni M‘Goodwyn reddendum per annum vii. li. Quod alteragium pertinet ad curatum ibidem. Reectorvia de Talloghanye*—Quod rectoria predicta ad dictum nuper monasterium spectabat et ad manus domini regis per dissolutionem eiusdem nuper monasterii devenebat et ualet per annum in decima granorum ultra alteragium pertinens ad coratinin ibidem, xxx picas frumenti et xxx picas auenarum mensure predicte pretium cuiuslibet pice ij. s. 1iij.d. attingente ad—vij. li. Reetoria de Ballyle.—Quod eadem rectoria ad dictum nuper monasterium spectabat et ad manus domini regis per dissolutionem predicti nuper monas- terii denenebat et ualet per annum in duabus partibus decime granorum ultra tertiam partem et alteragium pertinens ad curatum ibidem—xl. s, Quod donatio et aduocatio uicarie predicte per dissolutionem eiusdem nuper monasterii ad dominum regem spectant. ComITATUS Cork. Villata de Ballygawk.—Sunt ibidem xxx acre terre arabilis et pasture nuper annni ualoris xxii. d. sterlyng, et modo iacent uastate causa rebellionis inhabitat ibidem. Villata de Neronyff—Sunt ibidem 1x acre terre et pasture naper annui ualoris x.s. et modo non ualent ultra—ij. s. sterling. Rectoria de Kyleombre—Eadem rectoria ad predictum nuper monasteriuin pertinebat ac ad manus domini regis denenebat per dissolutionem eiusdem * Annamult. ? Tulachany. ? Kilcummer, in the barony of Fermoy, co. Cork. Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 161 nuper monasterii et nuper ualebat annuatim 1x. s, sterling ef modo iacet uastata causa predicta. Reetoria de Kyleromglassey alias ————— .'—Fadem rectoria ad dictum monasterium pertinebat ac simili modo ad manus domini regis deuenebat nuper annui ualoris xx.s. sterling. Sed modo causa rebellionis inhabitantium ibidem non ualet per annum ultra xX. 5. Summa totalis extente omnium possessionum tam spiritualium quam temporalium acd dictum nuper monasterium pertinentium ultra terras uastatas—lxxyj. li. xij. s.v.d. The following additional memorandum of the goods belonging to the monastery must be quoted here :— Aceount of William Brabazon,> Under-Treasurer of Ireland, of goods and chattels of the late monasteries of Bectyff, Tynterne, Dunbrody, Baltyngelas, and Duske, dissolved lately by letters patents of 6 May, 28 Henry VIII, and on the authority of Parliament held at Dublin the same year.’ Idem reddit compotum . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . de iiij li. xuij.s. ij... de pretio quinque uaccarum et unius paris organorum parcella bonorum et catallorum ad predictum nuper monasterium de Duske tempore dissolutionis eiusdem pertinentium que post predictum festum' ad manus ipsius computantis deuenerunt sicut continetur ibidem.’ De pretio aliquorum aliorum bonorum seu catallorum ad predictum nuper monasterium tempore predicto pertinentium non respondet. Et quod cetera bona et catalla, ad manus Iacobi Comitis Ormondie et Ossorie deuenerunt. Ita quod nulla alia sive plura bona seu catalla ad idem nuper monasterium tempore predicto spectantia preterquam bona et catalla superonerata. Ac quandam campanam in campanili ecclesie ibidem existentem, de qua idem computans inferius respondit, ad manus ipsius computantis deuenerunt, ut dicit super sacramentum suum ac sicut continentur ibidem. De quibusdam residuis bonorum et catallorum predictorum aut de pretio eorundem preter- quam campanam predictam idem comes est domini regi responsurus, In the same year (1541) in which the abbey lands were transferred to the Crown, the King gave a lease of them for twenty-one years to James Butler, ninth Earl of Ormonde," whose services to the State had been conspicuous. ' The other name is not given. 2Sir William Brabazon, Vice-Treasurer and Lord Justice, was one of the king’s principal agents in the dissolution of the monasteries. It was he who finally subdued the Kavanaghs in 1550. 3 State Papers, Ireland, Henry VIII, portfolios, vol. ii. + St. Michael mentioned in the head of the account. ® A book of accounts mentioned earlier in this account. ‘ As we have seen, he was grandnephew of the abbot, Charles Kavanagh (p. 154). R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXY, SECT. ©. [21] 162 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. He died of poison in London in 1546, and the lands of the convent came into the hands of his fifth son, James Butler. The transfer of the abbey. lands to the Crown was again legalized and confirmed in 1556 by 3 & 4 Philip and Mary, ch. 8. In 1559 James Butler, the second lay owner, petitioned! the Queen for the renewing of the lease of the possessions of the abbey, which had been given to his father twenty-one years before, and it was granted on 26 Jan., 1561, there being leased “the lands of Dusk, Rahindowner, Ballyogan, Copanagh, Tegh- kyrlevan, Moyntyncillany, Gleawne, Cownie, the upper grange called the Wood Grange, the nether grange called William Curragh’s grange, and Downe- Inney, and all lands in Fassagh Bentrie in the counties of Wexford and Carlow, leased 24 Jan., xxix Hen. VIII, to James, lord Butler, father of the present lessee: to hold for twenty-one years at a rent of £15 during the life of the lessee, and of £25 afterwards”; with certain reservations, two of the conditions being that the buildings were to be maintained, and that the lands were not to be set to any persons not English by both parents. This seems to be the place at which mention should be made of a story that has received wide circulation, as to the massacre of some of the monks of Duiske Abbey, in the reign of Elizabeth. As we have seen, the abbey was dissolved in 1537; but it is possible that here, as in some other instances, members of the community continued to inhabit the old buildings for some years after their lands had been taken from them. ‘lhe story is told by a Roman Catholic writer, Philip O’Sullevan Beare, who left Ireland for Spain in his youth, and was published by him in 1629. “Situated on the river Barrow,” he says, “there is a noble monastery of the order of St. Bernard, called in Irish Graique, but known to those who speak Latin as Jerpoint, from the nearest bridge. The robbers go to seize it. As they draw near, twelve religious go out to meet them, in ecclesiastical array.” But when they were bidden by the wicked men to put off their sacred vestments, and to yield to Elizabeth, Queen of England, their superior‘ (he was the prior, for the abbot had died a few days before), answered: ‘ That this could not be done, if the faith which they had pledged to God, to the Virgin Mother, and to St. Bernard, and the Christian piety which they professed, were to be kept; and that they would not violate their faith and Christian piety.’ And when the others also had added their assent to his decision, they were all slain together.” ' Cal. of State Papers, Ireland, 16 July, 1559. 2 Fiants Elizabeth, no. 290. * In ecclesiasticam pompam instructi. ‘ Praefectus. ® Patritiana Decas (Madrid, 1629), by P. O’Sullevan Beare, fol. 163. I have given a quite literal translation of his Latin. Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 163 The writer was not a contemporary, and he was evidently not acquainted with the locality, for he confuses the abbey of Graigue with that of Jerpoint. But there may be some truth in his melancholy tale, although we can find no other authority for it.’ Local tradition, indeed, now points to a place at Graigue called the “ Black Bout” as the scene of the massacre 3 but whether the tradition is genuine, or whether it has grown up of recent years, it is not easy to determine. One thing, however, is plain; namely, that the date which has been assigned to the massacre in modern books is an impossible one. As early as 1649, the story was reproduced from O’Sullevan’s work by John Hartry, in his Synopsis of famous Irish Cistercians.® This writer, while he silently omits O’Sullevan’s blunder about Jerpoint, adds on his own account that the abbot who had “died a few days before” the massacre was Charles Kavanagh—* qui obiit anno circiter 1580 et in Veteri Monasterio sepelitur.”! We have already seen (p. 153) that Stanihurst, writing in 1577, speaks of abbot Kavanagh in the past tense, as one who was dead some time before he wrote, so that Hartry’s guess at the date (which has been followed by many writers)’ is at once disproved. Indeed, as Charles Kavanagh witnessed Donnell Reagh Kavanagh’s charter in 1475, and became abbot in 1501 or 1502, it is plain that the date of his death cannot be much later than 1558, even if we allow him the hundred years of life of which Stanihurst speaks. Stanihurst is the earliest and the most trustworthy authority for abbot Kavanagh, and his report that the abbot “flourished in the year 1550” evidently means that the old man was alive at the date, the period of his greatest activity being, as we know, between 1501 and 1557, when his monastery was dissolved and he was pensioned.° If, then, we are to fix a date in the reign of Elizabeth for this sad business, it must be as early as possible after her accession; and it is not improbable that when James Butler, the second lay owner, obtained from the Queen a renewal of his lease in 1561,’ he forthwith set himself to enforce his legal 1 Henriquez does not mention it in his account of the Cistercians who sutfered for their faith, and he is an earlier writer than O’Sullevan Beare. 2 This is stated by Mr. O’Leary in his paper on the Abbey of Graiguenamanagh (Journal R.S.A.1., 1892, p. 240n.) ® See D. Murphy, Vriwmphalia sanctue Crucis, p. 249, for a reprint. 4 Tt is likely that Hartry is correct as to the place of burial being the Vetus Monasterium, i.e. St. Mullin’s, on the Barrow, for there was a Kavanagh family burying-place there. 5 H.g. by Fr. Denis Murphy in his work Our Martyrs (p. 154), who prefixes to his account of the massacre the date ‘‘ 1584 (?).” 6 Dugdale (Monasticon, vi, 1134) distinguishes Caher or Charles Kavanagh who became abbot in 1501, from Charles M‘Murrough Kayanagh who in 1937 received his pension as the last abbot. But there is no ground for this distinction, and no hint of it anywhere in the records. 7 P. 162. 164 - Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. rights of possession, with fatal consequences for the monks who resisted his agents. However this may be, James Butler was not content with the lease which he got in 1561, and in 1566 he petitioned the Crown for a fee-farm_grant of the abbey lands.’ The petition was granted, and letters patent were passed accordingly.? But the petitioner died shortly afterwards, and in 1567 the grant was made to his son, also named James Butler, of the lands as mentioned in the lease of 1561, “ besides the lands of the grange of Hanuinolt, the grange of Tulaghanny and land, an eel-weir, and a water-mill in Old Abbaye, alias Shanmanister, co. Kilkenny, . . to hold in fee farm for ever by the service of one- twentieth part of a knight's fee, at a rent of £41,” curates to be maintained in the churches on the property.* This James Butler, the younger, of Duiske, died without issue, and the abbey lands reverted to his uncle Thomas, tenth earl of Ormonde, who con- veyed them in 1597 to his illegitimate son, Piers Butler.‘ This Piers Butler died in 1601, and was succeeded by his son, Sir Edward Butler,’ who became Viscount Galmoy in 1646.° A document copied for this owner out of the “Ancient Book of Graigue,’ which gives the boundaries of Tulachany, an estate forming an often-mentioned and valuable part of the property of our abbey, will conclude our collection of the muniments of Duiske. It is written in a seventeenth-century hand, and is entitled :— 107. The true coppie of the mearing of Grangtulleghan, coppied out of the Auncient Book of Graigy, and translated into English, which book remayneth with Sir Edward Butler. By beginning from Luiskenn Patrick (1) by the Dyke w™ leadeth even to the White thorne of the Court otherwise called Skeghne Corte (2) and there beginne to be three Lords that is to say Gerald FitzGerald, Baron Commerford, and the Abbot. Thence passing by the wall or dyke which leadeth neere Gorteneigh and Baneleskie (3) and from thence to the moore or bogg belonging ' Cal. State Papers, 31 July, 1566. 2 Morrin’s Cal. Patent Rolls, 15 Jan., 1567. 3 Fiants Elizabeth, no. 1175, 8 Oct., 1567 ; cf. Cal. State Papers, 10 Aug., 1567. ‘In Fiants Elizabeth, no. 6441, 22 Sept., 1600, we have a ‘*‘ Pardon” for this Piers Butler. * In an Inquisition held at Kilkenny, 19 Sept., 1607, Edward Butler de Oldabay (i.e. Old Abbey or Killenny) claimed *‘ villam et terram de Garneirdden ut parcellam abbatiae de Dusk.”’ ® A monument to Sir Edward Butler, Viscount Galmoy, is still extant, inserted in the wall of the Vestry of the Roman Catholic Church of Graiguenamanagh. Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 165 to John Fanning and following the meare by passing by the sayd moore or boge w*" divideth Ballyburr (4), by leaving Mone Edebban (5) on the monkes part and from thence passing by the Dyke w*" is called Lysbryan (6), and there the moncks have one acre of land granted unto [them] in honour of the Holye Crosse (7) in fee from Ballyburve and following the meare w*" is called Lysbrian even to the Kings highe waye(8) and following that sayd highe waye unto the foord called Bellateallye (9), and there ascending by the little brooke, unto the foord called Aghtolloghan (10) and there dividing w the Baron Lyster... St Leger and from thence ascending by the little brooke or water Naghpale(11), by leaving the wood w°"is commonly called Keylmayne(12) on the moncks part, and then ascending through the marishe betweene Clone- dauenemaunagh (13) and Roseneagh belonging to the Baron Lyster... St. Leger and from thence leading into Dyrryrathdauton (14) and there beginning by the water w® passeth from out of the bogg lying neere Dyrryrathdauton on the East syde dividing w™ Ballycallan from thence following the same water even unto Coulcoyle (15) and there beginne to be three Lords, whereof every one maye be in his owne Lordshippe (16), that is to saye the Earle of March, Baro Forestall and the Abbot of Dwyske, and passing from the same water unto the little brooke descending from the freehould of Forestall (17) and following this water even to the Dyke rysing out of the aforesayd little river dividing w™ the towne commonly called Dammagh and passing by that dyke into the wood called Enaltagh (18) and there the moncks have one acre of moore..... called Monemaistyne (19) and that wood is common betwixt the Viscount Wale and the Abbot and convent, and there following the water rising on the other part of that wood on the south syde into the yellowe foord, otherwise called Aghbuy (20) from thence dividing with Bally browne (21) and from thence into the black foord, and from the black foord (22) through the water into Lough Enabb and there following the wall rising from Lough Enabb (23) into Baneard (24) and from Baneard by the dyke even to Rahyn- neuennoge (2+) and from thence by the Dyke passing neere Banog-Colletan (24) and from Banog Colletan even to Gortenardbegg (24) and from thence by the Dyke even to Coullyeabban (24) and from there to Leagan (25) and from thence by the dyke befcre named Luiskean Patrick and all the lands w*" are contayned between these bounds, are belonging to the moncks. For the annotations upon this document, which follow, we are indebted to the exact topographical knowledge of the Rey. Dr. Carrigan, whose History of the Diocese of Ossory we have frequently quoted. (1). This is the well-known rock beside the public road from Kilkenny to Kells, in the townland of Kilmogg or Racecourse, and close to the bounds of the town- land of Knocklegan. In later times it was known as Gutin-PHApraie, or St. Patrick’s Knees, because it was supposed to bear the marks of the saint’s knees as he knelt thereon in prayer. From a whitethorn growing oyer the rock and bearing ex votos of pieces of cloth, linen, &c., the spot is now always called ‘ Patrick's Bush,” 166 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (2). The site of Sceacu-na-Ctirte, or Bush of the Court, was at the point of meeting of the three townlands of Oldtown (belonging to Fitzgerald of Burnchurch), Newlands (belonging to Comerford of Ballymack), and Baunlusk (belonging to the abbot of Duiske). (3). Now the townland of Baunlusk. (4). A parish in the barony of Shillelogher, and consisting of the two town- lands of Ballybur Lower and Ballybur Upper. (5). That is, Mérs-rHapa-puin, the long, white bog. The name is now He a ne obsolete. (6). laos Baruary, Brian's Fort. This name, now remembered only under its Irish form, Lis- Bzheeann, is applied to a 12-acre field in Ballybur, between Bally- bur castle and the Callan road; but evidently Lios Burzary was originally of larger extent. (7). The Holy Cross was the Patron of the ancient chapel and parish of Grange. (8). The public road from Kilkenny to Callan. (9). The name is still preserved under the form Awch-chdllia, and gives name to ‘‘ Awch-chédllia bridge” on the Callan road, at the meeting of the townlands of Ballybur and Church Hill. On the Ordnance Map this bridge appears incorrectly as ‘ Aughcoultagh Bridge.” (10). Now Black Stick Bridge, and, in Irish, Awch-a-voddha-dhuv, i.e. the Ford of the Black Stick. The old name, Aghtolloghan, or Ford of Tullaghany, is no longer remembered. (11). The stream flowing under Black Stick Bridge. (12). Elsewhere written Kylvyan, i.e. Comt-weapHaixs, Middle Kyle or Wood. This wood was in either Church Hill or Grange, about where both townlands meet the townland of Grove. (18). Crvars-pasm-na-manacn, or the Ox-Plain of the Monks, also mentioned as Clonduffe-na-mannagh and Clundaf, is identical more or less with the townland of Grange. (14). Now apparently the townland of Rossdama, which here bounds Tober- breedia, formerly part of the townland of Ballycallan. (15). That is, Cém-cuums (pronounced Cool-chyle), the Hazel Angle. The point of the angle of Cté1z-cuvmt juts out into Ballycallan townland, about thirty perches to the north of the townland of Toberbreedia. (16). Namely, Ballycallan, the property of the Earl of March (or, more correctly it would appear, of his relatives the Despencers), Balleven, as part of Ballyfrank, the property of Forrestall of Kilferagh, and Rossdama, belonging to the Abbot of Duiske. At present Balleven does not quite join Rossdama, being separated from it for a distance of about fifty perches of a moor by the townland of Ballycallan ; but it is not unlikely that, in the course of several centuries, there was some slight change of boundaries here. (17). That is, the stream running through Ballyfrunk and Balleven, and then dividing the townland of Damma, in the parish of Ballycallan, from Rossdama. (18). Comx-an-Fuattarcn (pronounced Kyle-an-Awltha, the wood of Vale, Wale, or Wall, the ancient lord of Castleinch or Inchiologhan. This wood, in part at least, is identical with the present townland of Woodlands, in Irish, Baite-na- corte, in the parish of Castleinch, and stretching along the north-east border of the townland of Grange. Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 167 (19). Méry-mnarstin, the Mastiff’s Bog. (20). The Aghbuy (Arn-surpue), or yellow ford or river, separated Raheenduff in Grange parish from Gurrawn and Brownstown in the parish of Castleinch. (21). In Trish, Barz-a’-Burtnaren, now the townland of Brownstown. (22). The Black ford (Ava-pusn) was evidently where the Callan road passes over the stream separating the townland of Grangecuffe and Raheenduff from the townland of Brownstown ; and, doubtless, on inquiry in the locality the old name could be easily recovered. (28). Locu-an-anparpn, the abbot’s lough or pond, on the bounds of the town- lands of Rathaleek and Grangecuffe. (24). On the boundary between the townland of Kilmogg or Racecourse and the small townland of Knocklegan, but cannot at present be identified. (25). Leagan may here mean the townland of Knocklegan (Cnoc-a’-n1acAr), the hill of the LracAn or pillar stone ; or, it may mean the great LAGAN now resting against a wall or fence close to Patrick’s Bush, or Guiry PuApratc, otherwise Luiskean Patrick. The lands of which there is question here are coextensive with the civil parish of Grange, in the barony of Shillelogher, and county of Kilkenny. In the Red Book of Ossory the parish of Grange appears as Tullachany, Tillaghany, and Tylahany ; in less ancient records it is also called the Grange of Tullaghany and Grange Tullaghan. The different townlands into which it is now divided are: Baunlusk, Church Hill, Grange, Grangecuffe, Kilmoge or Racecourse, Raheenduff, and Rossdama. The area of the parish is 1,984. 2R. 24>. statute measure. The original name of the parish may be T'utcHAn, a green hillock or mound, but it seems more likely to have been something like TuncHanna, that is, the place of the green hillocks. The only Irish name by which it is now remembered is ParrAtsTe-NA-GritnsiGHE, the parish of GrArnsracH or Grange. The Irish forms of the townland names in the parish are :— Baunlusk: BAy-toriserue (pronounced Bawn-lushkaha), the Burned Bawn or yard. Chureh Hill: Cnoc-a’-Teampormn, Hill of the Church. Grange : GrArnsEacn (pronounced Grawnshach), the Grange or Farm-yard [of the Monks]. Grangecuffe: GrAinsracu-Cuffe, Cuffe’s Grange. Kilmogg or Racecourse: Cm1i-Macaru (pronounced Kilmogg, a local shorten- ing of Kilmogga, which is the correct sound), the Church of St. Magadh. Raheenduff: Rarrain-pusn, the Black little rath or fort. Rossdama : Ros-pA-maeu (pronounced Luss-dhaw-mi), the Promontory or Wood of the Two Plains. The conventual estates remained in the family of Sir Edward Butler until 1697, when they were forfeited, as the third Viscount Galmoy took the side of James II in the Williamite wars. In 1703 the abbey lands were purchased at the sale of forfeited estates in Chichester House by James Agar, esq., of Gowran, co. Kilkenny. We need not trace their history further.’ 1 A full account of ‘‘ the Butlers of Duiske Abbey,” by Rev. James Hughes, is printed in the Jownal R.S.A.I., vol. x, p. 62 ff. 168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The precise date at which the title-deeds, including the charters printed in this volume, were placed in the Muniment Room of the Ormondes at Kilkenny Castle, cannot be ascertained; but it is probable that most of the charters were handed over to James, ninth earl of Ormonde. when the lands were leased to him after the dissolution of the abbey.' APPENDIX A. THE CONVENTUAL BUILDINGS OF DUISKE. By the late Rozert Cocnrans, F.s.A., F-R-1.B.A.* Tuer abbey church of Graiguenamanagh was built on the typical Cistercian plan, and followed very closely the ritual arrangement of buildings adopted by that Order. I have been able to prepare the accompanying ground-plan by the help of the indefatigable explorer of the ruin, Mr. Patrick O'Leary, who for years past has been engaged in tracing out the site; and I lave obtained from Mr. J. G. Robertson some measurements of the walls of transepts and side chapels, as they stood in 1813, made by his relative, the late William Robertson of Kilkenny. Considerable portions of the walls have disappeared since that date. Tse Assey Cuvurcn. The Church comprises a nave 130 ft. in length, and 29 ft. in width, with side aisles; full length of nave, 13 ft. in width, divided from the aisles by a series of pointed arches, seven in number, supporting side walls containing the clerestory windows, which are round-headed couplets. There are also tower, choir, transepts, and side chapels. The piers of the nave arches are rectangular in plan, with chamfers at the angles, and have corbels introduced in the thickness of the piers, from which a slender shaft about 8 ft. in height rises, the capital supporting a moulding in the soffit of the arch.’ ' See p. 161. 2 By the kind permission of the Council of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland, this account of the remains of the conventual buildings is reprinted from the Society’s Journal for 1892, pp. 243-247. It provides a clear and full description of the abbey and its precincts from the hand of a learned architect and antiquary, Dr. Robert Cochrane, to whom Irish archaeology owes much. The plan of the buildings, as drawn out by Dr. Cochrane, is specially valuable (Plate V). : 2 The details of mouldings have Early English features, but do not show the deep hollows peculiar to that period. They consist, for the most part, of rounds and fillets, simple, but effective, and the work of men who knew how to restrain their powers, rather than give free rein to their ideas. The piers have the angles chamfered at the base ; the chamfer is stopped at the springing of the arch by simple foliage carving, such as a single leaf, and from this springs the arch moulding before described, without the inter- vention of acapital. The capitals of corbel shafts in thickness of piers have Early English capitals with dog-tooth ornament and foliage carving. [Some illustrations of the ancient tiles found at Graiguenamanagh Abbey are given in Mr. O’Leary’s paper, Journal R.S.A.I., vol. xxii, p. 237.] Brernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 169 The west window of nave is in three separate lights, the jambs of each splayed so as to meet internally, with mouldings over the arches springing from capitals. The centre light has a pointed arch, but the two side-lights are semicircular-headed, indicative of the Transitional Period. The west ends of the aisles had tall, narrow lights, with pointed heads. The Zower was in the usual position at the intersection of nave and transepts, and was carried on four massive piers with clustered shafts and capitals. The dimension of the tower was 29 ft. square, in clear of the supporting walls. Local tradition has it that this tower rose to a height of 140 ft.; but this would not be in accordance with the ruling design of the Cistercians, who adopted low square towers in their churches. Mr. O'Leary says the upper part of the tower was octagonal.’ The Choir measured 45 ft. in length, by 29 ft. 6 in. in breadth, had a groined roof in three compartments, and was lighted by two windows on north and two on south side, narrow and lofty. ‘The east window was divided into three lights. There are no indications to show how far the ritual choir extended, but it is probable it terminated at the western line of tower. The north and south Transepts measure each 40 ft. 6 in. by 29 ft., and there were three side chapels east of each transept in the position indicated on plan, the walls of which were in existence in 1818, when measured by Mr. Robertson. This arrangement and number of side chapels are found in Cistercian houses of the larger type, as at Dunbrody; two side chapels off each transept being more commonly met with, as at Jerpoint, Holyeross, Fountains, &e. The total width of the church across the transept was 110 ft. in the clear. The total length of the structure measured east and west on its axis through the nave was 216 ft. 4 in. in outer measurement, and as regards size it was inferior to few similar edifices in this country, while as to completeness of ritual and conventual arrangement, it was probably the most perfect of the Irish houses of the Order. The stairs leading to the tower were situated in the N.E. angle of the north transept; the passage leading from stairs to tower was formed in the thickness of the east wall of this transept. The night stairs are placed as usual at the S. W. angle of the south transept at a distance of 6 ft. 6 in. from west wall of transept; the ope of the stair door in wall is 4 ft. 10 in. in width. There is a passage leading from the southern side chapel to the vestry. The night stairs gave access from the dormitories for the convenience of the monks who had to enter the church at midnight in the perfor- mance of the duties of the choir as prescribed in the ritual of the Order. The remarkable similarity that exists between the abbey church of Graiguena- managh and the Cistercian church recently excavated at Strata Florida in Cardiganshire, so ably and fully described by its explorer, Mr. Stephen W. Williams, F.s.a., F.R.1.B.4.,? not only as regards the internal arrangements, but [That the tower was octagonal is stated in Grose’s Antiquities of Ireland (1792), as well as in Seward’s Topographica Hibernica (1795). Under ‘‘Graiguenamanagh,” Seward has the following note :—‘‘ Here are the ruins of a fine abbey, the octagon tower of which fell down in 1744, an event to be regretted, because it was one of the most beautiful religious structures in the kingdom. The embellishments of this abbey are curious, and the building was formerly of a large extent.”| * The Cistercian Abbey of Strata Florida (1889). [Strata Florida (Stratflour) obtained R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV., SEOT. C. [22] 170 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. also in the approximation of the principal measurements, would seem to indicate a closer connexion than is usual between the two foundations, closely as all Cistercian houses were connected with each other. The plans of choir, tower, transepts, side chapels, nave, and aisles are in all their principal features almost identical in these Welsh and Irish Cistercian abbeys, and it would be difficult to find any other two religious houses so much alike in this respect. A few of the dimensions of each are here given :— The total length of Graiguenamanagh is 216 ft. 4 in., and the total length of Strata Florida is 213 ft. (The latter measurement is clear of external walls.) Size of Nave, Graiguenamanagh, : : . 180 ft. x 29 ft. = es Strata Florida, . ; . 128 ft. 6 in. x 28 ft. Width of Aisle, Graiguenamanagh, . : . 18 ft. = - Strata Florida, ‘ ; 5 UR (a. Square of lantern of Tower of Graiguenamanagh, 29 ft. i f = oe » Strata Florida, . 28 ft. Breadth across Transepts, Graiguenamanagh, . 110 ft. ” is 33 9 Strata Florida, . . 117 ft. 3 in. Size of Choir, Graiguenamanagh, : : . 465 ft. x 29 ft. 6 in. + i Strata Florida, . 5 : . 562 ft. 6 in. x 28 ft. The number of arches separating nave from aisles is seven in each case. The Conventual Buildings. As regards the conventual buildings of Graiguenamanagh, they are situated to the south of the church, the position usually followed save in a few instances, as in Tintern, Melrose, Beaufort, &c., where, owing to the exigencies of the site, the cloisters are placed north of the church, but such cases are the exception. The Sacristy was approached from a side chapel: it is 15 ft. by 24 ft.; it was vaulted, and lighted by a window in the east, following closely the general plan elsewhere. The next apartment is 24 ft. by 10 ft. 8 in., and may have been a penitential cell, or it may have been a store-room or Treasury. Similar apartments elsewhere have been supposed to be the morgue or dead-house. There is nothing in its con- struction calculated to throw light on the question as to which of the foregoing purposes it may have been used for. Adjoining this we find the Chapter-room, an apartment 24 ft. by 20 ft. There can be no donbt as to its use, as it presents the characteristics by which such a room is invariably distinguished. We have the large doorway opening into the cloisters, with two side lights, which would have left almost the whole of the west end open. In the centre of the room we mark the position of the usual central a Confirmation from King John on 11 April, 1200, given by the hand of Hubert Walter, archbishop of Canterbury ; and it is worth noting that among the witnesses was William Marshal the elder, the founder of the abbey of Duiske. Mr. Williams also provides the information that a William le Gras witnessed a Strata Florida Inquisition at Montgomery in the year 1252. These are additional indications which fall in with Dr. Cochrane’s opinion that there was a close connexion between the abbeys of Duiske and Stratflour. ] BrernarD— The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 171 column which generally carried a rich vaulted roof, and did so in this case, and the apartment was more highly ornamented than any other portion of the buildings. The door in the east wall, opening into a larger apartment called the Scriptorium on plan, is a peculiar feature, and seems to call for some explanation, as it occupies the position in which we would expect to meet the seat of the Abbot, who was seated at the east end, with the members of the Chapter ranged in order at the north and south sides. The structure at Graiguenamanagh, styled Scriptoriwm on plan, was a large apartment 66 ft. long, by 83 ft. 6 in. in width. It was of good proportions, with, no doubt, an east window, and was lighted by four windows in the south side. There was a doorway in the north side with two side lights. It will at once appear that this would be a rather unusual size for the library of a Cistercian abbey, and it is probable that it was added later for another purpose, and did not form any part of the original design. It may have been that the receptacle originally intended for the custody of the ss. of the abbey was one of the usual small apartments, often a room not larger than that shown to the left of the Chapter-house on plan. There is documentary evidence to show that the records preserved in the abbey became numerous and valuable, and such as would require not only space, but also light, in which they could be examined. The position of the Scriptorium shows that it was an after- thought, and this would account for finding a doorway in the east wall of the Chapter-room to give access to it, where the abbot’s stone seat, under the east window, should be. It will also be observed that the Seriptorium has it axis run- ning due east and west, and has a large outer doorway, and though this door opens to the north instead of to the west, it has all the requirements suitable for a Chapter-room as well as a Scriptorium ; and an examination of the plans of such houses as Fountains, Furness, and Tintern would show that the Scriptorium at Graiguenamanagh occupies the place usually assigned to the Chapter-house. If we regard the larger of the two apartments as the Chapter-house proper, though built later, the original room designated Chapter-house on plan would serve admirably as a vestibule to the larger building, and instances are not wanting in some of the English foundations where Chapter-houses of large size were added in this way.! The Chapter-house at Monasternenagh, which was very large, appears to have been 62 ft. long, by 22 ft. 3 in. wide, and it is possible the arrangement at Graiguenamanagh was intended to combine a Chapter-house and Scriptorium in one. The usual position of the Scriptorium is over the Chapter-room, and the departure from the recognized plan would show the importance of the place, whether the apartment is considered as intended for the meetings of the members of the Chapter, or as a Scriptorium, in which the intellectual activity of the monks could fitly display itself, as in compiling the ‘‘ Annals of Duiske,” for instance. Portions of the south and west walls, much defaced, are standing. The east wall is gone, and a portion of the north wall remains, with the broken mouldings of the doorway and side lights. The mouldings of the jamb of the door appear to have been almost identical with the moulding of the arches of the nave, and this would tend to show these portions to be coeyal. 1 E.g. Margam Abbey, Glamorganshire. 172 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Adjoining the Chapter-house is the Calefactory, or monks’ day-room—an apart- ment 25 ft. by 24 ft.; and next to it we have the slype giving access to an enclosure which was probably the Cemetery. Next to the slype, and at the right-hand side of plan, we find an apartment 24 ft. by 19 ft., which was most probably the dead- house or Morgue, and the two apartments at the southern end of the range were offices under which runs the great sewer, 3 ft. in width and 6 ft. in height, covered with a stone arch, and which, when properly flushed by water from the Duiske river, carried all the refuse to the river Barrow, where it discharged. The Cister- cians were good sanitarians, and knew the value of water carriage in disposing of the sewage. The principal building south of the cloister is that marked Refectory on plan, and there can be no mistake in the nomenclature of this apartment. It is of good proportions, its axis runs north and south, and it still shows the remains of the carol or reading Gallery in a window in west wall. The apartment west of the refectory was the Kitchen, and further west the buttery. The range of buildings to the west of the cloister garth contained the work- shops of the community, also the cellarium, and over these were the dormitories of the lay brethren or conversi of the Order. The Cloisters, it is worthy of remark, form a perfect square, in accordance with custom; cases in which the garth takes the form of a parallelogram being the exception. Judging from some of the stones found, the cloister arcade appears to have been formed with small double columns of blue limestone, carrying ornamental double capitals in one stone, with semicircular-headed arches and trefoil cusping. The remains of the Abhot's Chamber, which occupy the south-east angle of the site, are scanty, but sufficient to show their purpose. The camera of the abbot, the name by which his suite of lodgings was designated, seems to have comprised three large apartments on the ground-floor, and at least one apartment above. The position of the kitchen is indicated by the wide fire-place. It is highly probable that this group of buildings comprised both abbot’s lodgings and Infirmary. The Most Rey. Dr. Comerford, in his admirable account of the parishes of Graiguenamanagh and St. Mallins, says, speaking of this abbey—“ There is a rich mine of beautifully sculptured stones under the present floor to a depth of some five feet. When the grave for the late Rev. M. Doyle, P.P., was being made, no less than five cartloads of sculptured stone were removed. ‘There can be but little doubt that many monuments and other objects of interest are hidden away and consigned to oblivion beneath the present floor.” Owing to the circumstances that the site is now occupied by houses of the village, and as a graveyard, and the choir, transepts, and a portion of the nave have been rebuilt and roofed for use as the Roman Catholic chapel, nothing further can be done in the way of excavation either to trace foundations or discover the buried carvings. But much still remains above ground, from which measured drawings of the mouldings of the principal architectural features may be made. Bernarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 173 APPENDIX B. Tuk ApBots OF DUISKE. The following names appear :— 1204. 1216. 1223. 1265. 1282. 1288-91. 1305. 1342. 1356. 1356. : 1415, 1424. 1440. 1440. 1447. 1490. 1501. Ralph (p. 13). 8. (p. 28). Thomas (p. 35). Thomas (p. 97). T. (p. 51, perhaps the same as the last named). John (pp. 114, 118, 122). Henry (p. 129). Henry (p. 134, perhaps the same as the last named). William Archer (? p. 135). David Cornwalshe (p. 135). John Dound, doctor of laws (pp. 1389, 140). Henry Weyng died (p. 140). Philip (p. 141). Dermit (p. 142). Henry (p. 150). Charles M‘Murrough Kavanagh (pp. 153 ff), the last abbot. Some titular abbots were appointed after the suppression of the abbey; e.g., Paul Ragget in 1611 (Carrigan, ili. 122, iv. 290), and Luke Archer, Roman Catholic archdeacon of Ossory, who was “‘ commendatory abbot of Duiske’’ either before or after Ragget (D. Murphy, Triwmphalia Sanctae Crucis, p. 85). R.I.A. PROG., VOL. XXXV., SECT, 0. [23] INDEX OF PERSONAL NAMES. A. A., abbot of St. Mary’s, Dublin, 57. A., clerk, 42. Abeinion, Nicholas, 105. Aclond, Reginald de, prior of Kells, 22, 28, 29. Adam, 22. Adam de Oxford. See Oxford. Agar, James, 167. Alan, John, archbishop of Dublin, 40. Albert, cardinal, 8. Albin, bishop of Ferns. See O' Molloy. Albus, John, 41. » Reginald, 41. See White. Aleby, Hugh de, 96. Alexander IV, Pope, 94. 5 the Mason, 92. Almarie, archdeacon of Ossory, 27, 58. Alured, prior of Inistioge, 36, 37, 38, 47, 48, 60, 70, 71. Andrew, abbot of St. Dogmnel’s, 35. Archdekyn, John, 151, 152. ms Odo, 14, 15, 16, 22, 28, 29. is Stephen, 15. Archer, Luke, titular abbot of Duiske, 173. +» Thomas, dean of Ossory, 149. »» William, abbot of Duiske, 135, 136, 173. Arderne, Ris de, 74, 75. Augustine, clerk, 42. Avenel, Andrew, 19. +» Nicholas, 14, 15. B. Ballimor, John de, 99. Ee Thomas de, 99. Baratin, William, 74, 75. Batheby, John de, 139. Becket, Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury, 3. Beg, Adam, 11. » Alan, 11, 20, 21, 30, 35, 36, 37, 96, 98. »» Cecilia. See Caunteton, Cecilia de. yy Nestu, 11, 35, 37. » Roger, 96. Beket, Ris (i), 73, 85, 86, 87; (ii), 73, 102, 103, 108, 111, 112, 113. Bendeville, Ralph de, archdeacon of Leighlin, 19, 21, 26, 55. a W. de, 55. Benedict, St., 3, 5. Bereford, Richard de, Chancellor of Ireland, 126, 127. Bernard, St., 3, 162. Bernard, abbot of Froidmont, 43, 44, 94. Bertolomonte, Bertrimmunt. See Eustace. Bigod, Hugh (i), earl of Norfolk, 32; (ii), 32, 79. 5 Ralph, 32, 79. ry Roger, earl of Norfolk (i), 32 ; (ii), 32, 41, 74, 95, 110, 131. Bitton, William de, bishop of Bath and Wells, 80, 81, 82. Blak, Walter le, 100. See Niger. Blake, Nicholas le, 100. Blancheville, John de, 112. * Maurice de, bishop of Leighlin, 128, 129. is Richard de, 119, 120. Bluet, Ralph, 14, 15. »» Richard (i), 63; (ii), 62. Blund, Adam, 118, 119, 120. ,, Alfred, 73, 74. +, Robert (i), 73, 74; (ii), 74. See White. Bonifucius, 118, 119. Borimcinus, 118, 119. Boscher, David, 91, 93, 110, 111. ,, Nicholas, 88. +, Philip, 88. »» Thomas, 42. », William, 110. Bosco Roardi (Boisrohard), David de, 91. Boseville, William de, 14. Boulton, John de, 136. Brabazon, Sir William, 161. Brackley, Walter de, bishop of Ossory, 69, 70. Braose, Reginald de, 32. +, William de, 32. Bremy]l, Elias, 91, 92. ss Robert, 93. 5, Sibyl, 91, 92. »» Susanna, 91, 92. Brimeghan, John de, earl of Louth, 134. Ny William de, 134. Brown, John, 135. Browne, Richard, 135. Bruce, Margery le, 123. sy Matthew le, 123, 124. » Peter le, 123. » Richard le, 123, 124. Brernarp— The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 175 Buluin, Thomas, 11. Burg, William de, 20. Burgh, Hubert de, 35. », Richard de, 68. Butler, Hdmund, 143, 146. », Sir Edward, Ist Viscount Galmoy, 164, 167. Edward FitzTybot, 156. Henry le, 34, 35, 82. James, 2nd earl of Ormonde, 134, 134, 137, 138. 8rd earl of Ormonde, 32. ” ”» ” ” ” > » 4th earl of Ormonde, 140, 141, 142, 143, 149. 3p », 9th earl of Ormonde, 161, 162, 168. of », oth son of the 9th earl of Or- monde, 162, 163. n » son of the foregoing, 164. Sir James, of Polestown, 154. Piers, 8th earl of Ormonde, 153, 144. son of the 10th earl of Urmonde, 164, 35 », 9rd Viscount Galmoy, 167. Sir Richard, of Polestown, 146. », Robert, 143. : ‘Thomas, 10th earl of Ormonde, 164. See Pincerna, Walter. » ” Cc. Cadel, John, 85. Caemanach. See Kavanagh. Calf, 20. See de Valle. Cantwell, Henry de, 87. 99 Thomas de, 87. Canutus. See le Hore. Cardiff, Richard de, 73, 74, 86, 87, 111, 112. »» Robert de (i), 40, 47, 48, 72, 73, 74, 86, 112; (ii), 40. 55 Tes... de, 73. A Walter de, 78. 5 William de, 111, 112. Carew, Robin de, 73. Carraghe, William, 157, 160, 162. Castello, Thomas de, chancellor of St. Patrick’s, 50, 55. Caunteton, Adam de (i), 35, 62 ; (ii), 76. 95 Cecilia de, 21, 35, 36, 37, 96. 94 Ithiel de, 62, 76. * Philip de, 76. =p Robert de, 76. 5 Thomas de, 62, 79, 80, 85, 86. »> William de, 19, 21, 35, 36, 37, 38, 62, 96. Cavendish, Sir William, 155. Caverner. See Kavanagh. Chaddeworth, Thomas de, afterwards dean of St. Patrick’s (?), 97. Chanu, le. See le Hore. Chapun, William, 73. Chauniyor, William le, bishop of Leighlin, 36, 53, 64, 55, 59, 60, 72, 75, 80. Chimbardi, Gerard, 124, 125. Christinus, 8. Cisor. See ‘Thomas the Tailor. Clare, Gilbert de, 6th earl of Gloucester, 32. », 8th earl of Gloucester, 103, 104, 122. », 9th earl of Gloucester, 129. ¥ oe 5, earl of Gloucester, 137, 138. », Richard de, 7th earl of Gloucester, 15. » Isabella de, 31. See Marshal, Isabella. », Joan de, 122. Richard, earl of. See FitzGilbert, Richard. Clunleth, Gerald de, $7. Cnok, Matthew, 88, 100. Coc, Nicholas, 69. Cod, Adam, 42. », Ralph, 88. », Robert, 88. », Thomas, 88. Cody, 15. See Archdekyn. Colletan. See MacColletan. Comerford, Baron, 164, 166. Condon. See de Caunteton. Connachtach, Adam, 91, 92. 5 Dermot, 91, 92. Conner, Thomas, 156. Coolahan. See MacColletan. Cornhill, William of, bishop of Lichfield, 60. Crassus (le Gras), Hamo, 17, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 49, 82. », Oliver, 99. », Robert, (i) 108; (ii) 109. », William, (i) 16, 17, 28, 29, 31, 34, 36, 37, 38, 39, 53, 54, 55, 68, 128, 129; (ii) 17, 34, 38, 39, 68, 82. Cromhale, William de, 16. Cuffe, 21, 167. Cultura, Guy de, 16, 17, 28, 29. ” ” ” ” D. Daniel, Richard, 95, 96. Dene, Reginald de, archdeacon of Ferns, 64, 65. », William de, 85. Deneger, John, 126, 127. Deodatus, bishop of Meath, 35. 4 clerk, 34, 35, 82. Derby, Earlof. See de Ferrers. Dermit, abbot of Duiske, 142, 173. Despencer, 166. Deveneys, Maurice de, 128. Diarmait, bishop of Leighlin, 143, 146, 147, 149. Don, Th., 110. [28*) 176 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Donald, the Carpenter, 91, 92. Donall Ruad, 7. Donat, bishop of Leighlin, 4, 6, 7. Donchad Huainedayg, 8. Doran, Maurice, bishop of Leighlin, 153, 154. Dound, John, abbot of Duiske, 139, 140, 173. Druhelle, Thomas de, 28, 29. », William de, (i) 31; (ii) 30, 31, 47, 48. Dublin, archbishops of. See Alan, FitzSimon, de Londres, Luke, O’Toole, de Sandford. », archdeacon of. See de Turville. Duff, David, 135. »» Henry, 135. Duiske, abbotsof. See Appendix B. Dullayng mac Legussa, 8. Dumer, Philip, 21. Dumner, Thomas de, 19, 21. Dunning, Simon, precentor of Ossory, 125, 129. Duy, Peter, 152. E. Edmund, Master, 27. Edward I, King, 53, 99, 125, 126. », II, King, 124, 128. » III, King, 139. Eleanor, sister of K. Henry Il]. See Marshal. Elias, provost of Graiguenamanagh, 106. Elizabeth, Queen, 162. Eoghan Mor, 62. l'Ercedekne. See Archdekyn. d’ Erlée (de Erleston), John, 19, 20, 49. Eustace de Bertolomonte (de Bertrimmunt), 14, 15, 16, 17, 19, 21. Eylward, John, 135, ¥. Fannin, Richard, 14, 15, 22. Thomas, 15, Fanning, John, 165. Felix, abbot of Ossory. See O'Dullany. »» Clerk, 22. Ferns, bishops of. See O’Molloy, St. John. » arehdeacons of. See de Dene, St. John. Ferrers, William de, earl of Derby, 32. Finglas, Patrick, Chief Baron, 154. FitzAlured, William, 111, 112. FitzAnthony, Thomas, 14, 15, 16, 17, 19, 2i, 34, 37,40, 82, 102. Fitz Benedict, Odo, 22. FitzBishop. See FitzDavid, Milo. FitzDavid, Milo, (i) 8, 19, 21; (ii) 111. A Simon, 95, 105, 106, 111. William, 95, 96, 105, 106, 111. FitzEverard, Roger, 16, 17. FitzGeoffrey, John, 30, 75. a William, 30, 31, 39, 41, 75, 80. FitzGerald, David, bishop of St. David’s, 8. ¥ Gerald, (i) 9th earl of Kildare, lord deputy, 154; (ii) 164, 166. 59 Henry, 91. 29 Maurice, (i) 88; (ii) second Baron Offaly, 31, 32. FitzGilbert, Richard, earl of Clare (Strongbow), 4, 7, 8, 12, 16, 20, 21, 49, 150. , FitzGodobert, Robert, 76. See Roche. FitzGuy, William, dean of St. Puatrick’s, 50, 65. FitzHenry, Henry, 41, 91, 96. FitzHugh, Robert, 89. FitzJohn, Nicholas, dean of Ossory, 128, 129. a William, bishop of Ossory, 128, 129. FitzLynon, David, 69. FitzMaurice, Maurice, (i) 39; (ii) 39. ») William, 38, 59, 74, 75. FitzMilo, Alan, 88, 89, 90, 91. », Thomas, 89. FitzNicholas, Ralph, 80, 81, 82. FitzOdo, Thomas, 89, 91. FitzPeers, Donald, 156. - Nicholas, 156. FitzRichard, Michael, 85. FitzRobert, Geoffrey, 14, 15, 22. » Milo, 97, 98. a Nicholas, 103. FitzSimon, Walter, archbishop of Dublin, 152, 153. “f William, 106. FitzSinnott, Adam, 16, 17. Pr David, 16. FitzStephen, Richard, 108, Fitz Walter, Gerald, constable of Pembroke, 8. is Nesta, 8. + R., 42. FitzWarin, Fulk, 34, 35. Fitzwilliam, John, 110. Flanders, John de, 30. + Matthew de, 30, 38, 39. », Richard de, 30, 38, 39. Fleming, Robert, bishop of Leighlin, 53, 54, 55, 59, 60, 72. Florence, Master, 58. Foresta, Simon de, 91. », William de, 64, 65. Forestall, 165, 166. Fossard, John, 68. Fowler, John, 109. »» Luke, 109. 5, Walter, 109. Fulk de Sandford. See de Sandford. Fyan, William, 151, 152. Fynne, Darby, 156. Brrnarp— The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. G. G., monk of Clairvaux, 117. Galgal, John, 41. Galgheil, Alianor, 41. »> Philip, (i) 41 ; (ai) 41. », Roger, 41, 42, 67. », William, 41. Galmoy, viscount, See Butler. Gautier de Ochies, abbot of Citeaux, 45, 46, 51, 53, 59, 60, 61, 63. Geneyille (Joinyille), Geoffrey de, 126, 127. Geoffrey, seneschal of Leinster, 8. », de Turville. See de Turville. », Walensis. See Walsh. Gerald de Clunleth. See de Clunleth. Gilbert, archdeacon of Ossory, 27. Gillapatraic, 7. Gloucester, earl of. See de Clare. Godman, Richard, 135. Goldclive, John de, abbot of Margam, 47. Grace (le Gras), 17. See Crassus. Gras, le, 99, 170. See Crassus. Grasther, William le, 96. Gregory, abbot of Jerpoint (i), 28, 24; (ii), 103, 104. 5) IX, Pope, 63, 65, 66. Gros, Griffin le, 87, 88. Grunstede, Richard de, 58. Gudetord, William de, 58. Guy, abbot of Citeaux, 94. », abbot of Morimund, 45. », de Cultura. See de Cultura. H. H., abbot of Bective, 57. H., rector of Carlow, 60. Hacket, David, bishop of Ossory, 143, 146, 147, 149. Halsey, Thomas, bishop of Leighlin, 143. Harding, St. Stephen, 3. Harpur, David le, 101, 102, 103. »» Robert le, 101, 102. »» Stephen le, 101, 102, 103. Hawkesville, William de, 129, 130 Haye, Walter de la, 118, 119, 120. Hechyn, Robert, 135. Henneberry. See Hinteberg. Henry II, King, 32, 123. », III, King, 80, 81, 82, 83, 139. » VI, King, 142. », VIII, King, 155, 161. ,» abbot of Duiske (i), 129, 130, 173; (ii), 134, 173; (iii), 150, 151, 152, 173. » Clerk, 34, 35. »» chaplain of Cahirleske, 30. Henry de Londres. See de Londres. » le Barbur, 105, 106. », le Poitevin, 81, 82. yy son of Donald, 91, 92. Herbert, clerk, 14, 16. Hereford, Adam de, 49, 69, 79, 80. as Godfrey de, 49. . Stephen de, 49, 81. +) Thomas de, 32. Herlewin, bishop of Leighlin. See de Marisco. Hinteberg, David de, 64, 65. n John, 91, 92. a Nicholas de, 16, 17, 40. A Philip de, 40, 67, 68. Hipstone, Elias de, 119, 122. Hore, Hugh le, 87, 88, 95, 99, 100. », John le, 11). », Peter le (i), 111; (ii), 111. », Philip le, 88. », Robert le, 88, 99, 100. », Thomas le (i), 87, 88, 95; (ii), 9d. », William le, 88. Hua Cinnedigh. See O’Kennedy. Hua Cosrayg. See O’Coscraigh. Hua Murchada. See O’Morchoe. Hua Nuallan. See O’Nolan. Hua Riachain. See O’ Regan. Hugh, clerk, 49. 5, le Rous, bishop of Ossory. See le Rous. ;, O’Hessan, abbot of Mellifont. See O’ Hessan. Huskard, Hay, 110. », Richard de, 42. 5 Robert de, 42, 65, 69, S88. Hyda, Roger de, 47, 48. I. Ibbeston. See Hipstone. Iman, abbot of Killenny, 10, 23, 24. Ingepeime, Roger de, 126, 127. Ingraumge Wate (7), 158. Innocent IV, Pope, 78, 79, 86. 7 VIII, Pope, 151, 152. Inteberg. See Hinteberg. Isabella of Angouléme, 81. J. J., abbot of Fermoy, 117. J., abbot of Margam. See de Goldclive. J., abbot of Tintern. See Torrell. J., abbot of Tracton, 57. Jerpoint, abbots of. See Gregory, O’Dullany, Peter, Philip, Thomas. John, King, 20, 21, 55, 80, 81, 138, 170. », de Batheby. See de Batheby. sy abbot of Clairyaux, 117, 118, 120. 178 John, abbot of Duiske, 114, 118, 119, 122, 173 See Dound. s, de Erleston. See d’Erlée. », bishop of Leighlin, 8. :» St. John, bishop of Ferns. See St. John. »» Of Salernum, cardinal priest of St. Stephen, 9. »» de Taunton. See de Taunton. 3» of Toledo, cardinal priest of St. Laurence, 93, 94. Joinville. See Geneville. K. Kantinton. See Caunteton. Kavanagh. Arthur MacMurrough, 139. a Charles, abbot of Duiske, 149, 150, 153, 154, 155, 156, aS, 160, 161, 163, 173. Donnell, 6, 7, 150. PS Donnell Reagh, 143, 149, 150, 153, 163. »» Gerald (i), 139; (ii), 149, 150. 5 Maurice, archdeacon of Leighlin, 153, 154. Sabina, 154. Kumpe, John, 107. Kerdyff. See Cardiff. Kernet, Claricia de, 35. »» Henry de, 34, 35, 40, $2. » Reginald de, 34, 35, 40, 73, 82. Keting, Geoffrey, 112. » Henry, 92 » Thomas, 92, 93, 95, 96. » William, 92. Kilkenny, William of, bishop of Ely, 70, 81, 82. Killenny, abbots of. Philip, Thomas. Killergi, John de, 79, 80. Kocre, Robert de, 22. Kod. See Cod. Kyteler, Alice, 120, 123. See Christinus, Iman, L. L., abbot of Hore Abbey, Cashel, 117. Lacy, Matilda de, 127. Laurence de London. See de London. Laurence O'Toole, St. See O'Toole. Ledrede, Geoffrey, bishop of Ossory, 120. Leighlin, bishops of. See de Blancheville, le Chaunivor, Diarmait, Donat, Doran, Fleming, Halsey, John, de Mariseo, Thomas. +» precentor of. See de London (Laurence). » cbancellor of. See Kavanagh (Charles). Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Leighlin, treasurer of. See R. s; archdeaconsof. See de Bendeville, le ~ Chauniyor, Kavanagh, O’Curryn. Lexinton, Stephen de, 53, 54, 55, 56, 57, 58, 61, 66, 67. Lezingan. See Lusignan. Lokinton, Roger de, $1, 82. London, Laurence de, 75. » Maurice de, 19, 21, 85, 86. ” Roger de, 79. » William de, 19, 20. Londres, Henry de, archbishop of Dublin, 20, 49, 50, 55. >» Walter de, 50. Long, Thomas, 88. Low, de. See Lupus. Lucius III, Pope, 8. Luke, archbishop of Dublin, 36, 60, 61, 65, a1, 72. Lupus, John, 14, 15. » John, dean of Ossory, 128, 129. ” Robert, 42. +» Simon, 40. Lusignan, Geoffrey de, 80, 81, 82. Se Hugh de, 81. Luttrell, Robert, treasurer of St. Patrick’s, 50, 55. Lyons, Roger de, archdeacon of Ossory, 112. M. abbot of Baltinglass, 57. M. abbot of Kilcooley, 117. M. prior of Kells, 70, 71. Mac Alluair, William, 150. Mac Caghwell, David, archbishop of Cashel, 114, 115. Mac Colletan, Amleib, 6, 7. es Malachy, 133. Maurice, 69. Mac Duball, Patrick, 143, 146. a Thacius, 143, 146. Mac Gillananac, Keril, 7. Mac Gillapatrick, Patrick, 150, 151, 153. Thady, 143. Mac Soularan or Mac Gowan, Hugh, 159, 160. Mac Kelly, David, bishop of Cloyne, 77. Mac Kudy, Thomas, 110. Mac Murrough, Dermot, King of Leinster, 5, 6, 7, 12, 140, 150. #5 Donat, 143. Eva, 12. ” Muirchertach, 5, 6. de Murrough, 5, 6, 7. MacOdo. See Archdekyn and Mac Kudy. Mac Owen, Ph. 135. Maillard, William, 30, 31. Makarn, Robert, 100. Brrnarp— The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 179 Malachy, St., 3. Malherbe, William, 84, 86. Malveisin, Peter, bishop of Ossory, 34, 46, 47, 49, 50, 58, 66, 70, 82. March, earl of, 165, 166. Marcheyl, Richard le, 105, Marisco, Herlewin de, bishop of Leighlin, 27. Marsh, (le Marchis, de Marisco), Beatrice, 39. », Nicholas, 36, 37, 38, 40, 68, 69. »» Philip, 69. ,, Richard, 39, 40, 41, 42, 67, 68, 109. Marshal, Anselm, 32. oF Eleanor, 31. Ap Eva, 32. 50 Gilbert, 32. ,» Isabella (i), 12,17, 20, 31, 33; (ii), 32. See de Clare. 5 Jounna, 32. 09 John, 14, 15, 19, 20, 34, 47, 48, 82. 50 Matilda, 32, 79. 3p Richard, 21, 32, 42, 49, 105. See le Marcheyl. of Sibilla, 32. “5 Walter, 19, 21, 32, 75, 86. 36 William, earl of Pembroke, (i) 4, 8, 12, 13-16, 19-29, 31, 33, 49, 130, 170; (ii) 15, 31-34, 38, 43, 47-49, 66, 79, 80, 82, 86, 139. Marville, Bernard de, 79. Matthew, abbot of Mellifont, 83. Maunsell, John, 81, 82. » Philip, 112, 113. Ap Robert, 16. Maurice, de London. See de London. Melaghin, 135. Mera, Henry de, 108. », Walter de, 75, 108. See de Mora. », William de, 108. Michael, clerk, 14. Mishell, Thomas, canon of Ossory, 150, 141, 153. Montmorency, Hervey de, 4. Mora, Walter de, 74, 75, 109. Morgan, Walter de, 105, 106, 107. Mount Chesney, Warin de, 32. Moyne, Richard le, 111. Mucegros, Robert de, 81, 82. Murchad. See Mac Murrough. Mynne, John, 159. N. Nicholas, abbot of Stanley, 13. a chaplain, 28, 29. 49 of Exeter, archdeacon of Ossory, 128. Niger, Walter, 100. See le Blak. Niver, Terricus de, 19. Norman, chaplain, 27. Norreys, Robert le, 81, 82. Oo. O’ Bolger (O’Bolgy), Anlan, 149. op Dermot, 149, 150. ,, Philip, 140. O’Breen (O’Byrne, Uabrain, Uabruin), Cor- mac, 150. 5p Dalbach, 6, 7. 96 Donat Fitz Odo, 150. 95 Magomus, 150. a Murrough, 6, 7. O’Brien, Marian, archbishop of Cashel, 77. O’Brophy, William, prior of Aghmacart, 153. O’Bryan, 135. See O’ Breen. O’Chogly, Malachias, canon of Leighlin, 143, 144, 146, 147. O’Coseraigh, 7. O’Curryn, Dermot, archdeacon of Leighlin, 143, 144, 145, 149. Ode, Thadeus, 100. Odo, archdeacon of Ossory, 27. », dean of Ossory, 26, 27, 28, 29, 48, 49, 50, 58.. O’Dullany, Felix, bishop of Ossory, 5, 6, 7, 8, 140. Offaly, Baron. See Fitz Gerald (Maurice). O’ Ferrally (Offeraly), Odo, 150. O’ Hea, Paidin, 6, 7. O'Henekyr, Conechor, 89. O’Hessan, Hugh, abbot of Mellifont, 115, 117, 118. O’ Kennedy, 8. Okle, John de, 126, 127, 128. Olenon, John, 88. O’Molloy, Albin, bishop of Ferns, 8, 19, 20, 23, 25. O’Morchoe, 8. O’Morgan, Michael, 91, 92. O’Nedy, Dermit, 142, 146. O’Nolan, Dunlang, 7- “A Richard, 134. O’ Regan, Dermot, 8. Orkor, Roger, 87. ,» William, 87. Ormonde. See Butler. Orunro, Richard de, 108. O’Ryan, Dermot, 4, 5, 6, 139. x Donnell, 143. 7 Henry Fitz Geoffrey, 139, 0 Henry Fitz Henry, 139, 140. », Thomas Fitz Henry, 140. Osbert, prior of St. John’s, Kilkenny, 27, 28, 29, 36, 87, 38, 47, 48. Osegoth, John, 111. 180 Ossory, bishovs of. See de Brackley, Fitz John, Hacket, Ledrede, Malveisin, O’Dullany, le Rous, St. Leger, de Turville. »» deans of. See Archer, Fitz John, Lupus, Odo, de Pembroke, William. »» precentor of. See Dunning. ,, Chancellor of. See William of Kil- kenny. »» treasurers of. See le Blancheyville, St. Leger, Sweetman. archdeacons of. See Almaric, Gilbert, de Lyons, Nicholas, Odo, Reginald, O'Toole, St. Laurence, archbishop of Dublin, 5, 6, 7. Oxford, Adam de, 64, 65. ” ee P. Master, of Christ Church, 58. Palys, William, 92, ‘3. Pannyth, Bendinus, 119. Patrick, abbot of St. Mary's, Ferns, 142. Peche, Alice, 81. Pembroke, Henry de, dean of Ossory, 70, 71. ¥ Roger de, 74, 75, 85, 86° = earl of. See Marshal ( William). Penriz, John de, 19, 21. Peter, bishop of Ossory. See Malveisin. »» abbot of Jerpoint, 114, 115, 116, 117, 118, 119. » abbot of Pontigny, 45. » chaplain, 50. Petit, Nicholas le, 37. » Ralph le, 11. See Beg. Philip, abbot of Duiske, 140, 141, 142, 173. », abbot of Jerpoint, (i) 57, 58; (ii) 137, 138. abbot of St. Mary’s, Dublin. See Troy. +, pseudo-abbot of Killenny, 103, 104. y» clerk, 16, 17, 28, 29. », the Miller, 89. Pincerna, Richard, 36, 37, 38, 42. sy Theobald. See Walter. Pinis, Ralph de, abbot of Clairvaux, 44, 45, 51, 53, 61. Piro, William de, 50. Pistor. See Thomas the Baker. Pius II, Pope, 143, 144, 147. Poer, Eustace le, 134. Sir J. le, 123, 133, 134. ,, Sir Robert le, 123. +, Roger le, 79, 80, 85, 86. ., William le, 60. Poitevin, Henry le. See Henry. Ponte, Richard de, clerk, 27. Ponte Cardonis, R. de, 88. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Popes. See Alexander, Gregory, Innocent, Lucius, Pius. Porter, William, 135. Power, Simon, 37. Prendergast, Elias de, 88, 91. a Gerald de, 32, 65, 67, 68, 80. =A Matilda de, (i) 68; (ii) see de Quency. on Maurice de, 21. 7 Philip de, 19, 21, 40, 41, 42, 67. a Richard de, 35, 42, 88. aA William de, 42, 64, 65, 91. Punchardon. See Ponte Cardonis. Purcell, Hugh, 32, 86, 86. ., Walter, 19, 21, 28, 29, 34, 82. Q. Quency, Matilda de, 21, 42. R. R., abbot of Abbeylarha, 57. R., abbot of Clairvaux. See de Pinis. R., abbot of Dunbrody, 47, 48, 57. R., abbot of Holy Cross, 57. R., abbot of Tintern (Monmouthshire), 61. R., bishop of Leighlin. Sve Fleming, Robert. R., monk of Clairvaux, 117. R., de Ponte Cardonis. See de Ponte Cardonis. R., treasurer of Leighlin, 54. Ragget, Paul, titular abbot of Duiske, 173. Ralph, abbot of Duiske, 13, 173. +, chaplain of Villa, 30, 31. », rector of Gowran, 11, 36, 37, 47, 55. »» de Mosb,... 107. Regan, Maurice, 8. Reginald, abbot of Mellifont, 134. oe archdeacon of Ferns. See de Dene. ,. archdeacon of Ossory, 27. ~ chaplain of Kiltrani, 30. ., prior of Kells. See de Aclond. Reidun, R. de, 93. Rhys ap Tewdur, 8. Ricardi, of Lucea, 124, 125, 126. Rich, Edmund, Archbishop of Canterbury, 53. Richard de Flanders. See de Flanders. ,, Official of Leighlin, 55. Robert, clerk, 49. », of Gowran, 27, 28, 29. », St., of Molesme, 3. Roche, Adam, 76. », Alexander, 134. », David, (i) 76, 102; (ii) 134. »» Eustace, 111. ,, Gerald, (i) 16; (ii) 76, 102, 103. », Helen, 102. Brernarp— The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. Roche, Henry, (i) 76, 110; 134, 135. », John, 103, 110, 111. », Olive, 110, 135. Raymund, 76, 101, 102, 103. Rochford, Dayid de, 76. 56 Thomas de, 14, 15. Roger, de Hyda. Sze de Hyda. », de London. See de London. », de Lyons. See de Lyons. Roth, Henry, 135. Rous, Hugh le, bishop of Ossory, 14, 17, 19, 20, 22, 26, 28, 29, 47, 48, 69, 70. », Peter le, 91, 92. Rufus. See le Rous. Rugdone, William de, 49. Rupe, de. See Roche. Russel, Ralph, 22. », Roger, 40, 73, 74. », Thomas, 19. », Walter, 73. Ryan, William, 156. (ii) 163, 110, 111, Ss. S., abbot of Buildwas, 54, 55, 57. S., abbot of Duiske, 28, 173. Sandford, Fulk de, archbishop of Dublin, Oh Ske Scortals, Geoffrey, 74, 75. Seneschals, of Carlow (or Ross). See de Aleby, le Grasther, Malherbe, de Wey- land. op of Kilkenny. Seede Dene. ” of Leinster. See Crassus, Geoffrey, de Hyda, Marshal (John), Purcell. op of Wexford. See Daniel, Fitz Henry, de Sutton, Wogan. Serman, Robert, 119, 120. Shortall. See Scortals. Sigiranus, abbot, 61. Simon, abbot of La Ferté, 45. », chaplain, 11. Sinath. See FitzSinnott. Smyth, John, 139. Smythe, Hugh, 156. Stafford, 85. Stephen, abbot of Stanley. See de Lexinton. i the Mason, 105, 106. St. Florence, Alan de, 84, 85, 109. 35 Henry de, 113. 7 Richard de, 84, 85, 107, 109, 113, 118. 5 William FitzAlan de, 113, 114, 118. 3 William FitzHenry de, 113. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXV, SECT. C. 181 St. John, Adam de, 85, 86. ” Geoffrey, bishop of Ferns, 64, 65. 7 John, bishop of Ferns, 35, 64, 65. ” Nicholas, archdeacon of Ferns, 86. St. Leger, 165. Pr Sir Antony, lord deputy, 155. 5) Geoffrey, bishop of Ossory, 21, 112. 3 Isabel, 74. os William, 19, 21, 39, 74, 75 St. Maurice, Nicholas de, 81, 82. St. Patrick’s, deans of. See Chaddeworth, FitzGuy. Ay precentor of. See FitzSimon. rr chancellors of. See de Castello, Chaddeworth. treasurer of. Sze Luttrell. Sane ones John, 108. Strongbow. See FitzGilbert. Sumeri, Adam de, 43, 62. », Clare de, 43, 62. 5, Dayid de (i), 48, 62, 76; 64, 65, 66, 76, 77. 5) Margaret de, 43, 76. Fy Ralph de (i), 42, 43, 62, 76; (ii), 43, 62, 64, 65, 76. on Robert de, 43, 62. William de, 43, 62, 76. Sutton, Gilbert de, 111, 129, 130, 131. Sweetman, Milo, Exelbishop! of sample 134. Syrl (2), J. le, archdeacon of Waterford, 123 124. (ii), 43, 62, 5) 7 T., abbot of Kingswood, 51. T., abbot of Neath, 51. Tabernar, Adam, 107. aa Henry, 107. Talbot (Taleboth), Adam, 76. Talun, Richard, 40. Tannator (‘'annur), Andrew, 91, 92, 106, 107. Taunton; John de, canon of St. Patrick’s, 50, 53, 54. Terricus de Niver. See de Niver. Teste, Leonard, 118, 119. Theobald, abbot of Citeaux, 114, 115, 120. Thomas, abbot of Duiske (i), 35, 45, 173; (ii), 51, 93, 96, 173. », abbot of Jerpoint, 121, 122. 5, abbot of Killenny, 9, 10. », abbot of St. Mary’s, Ferns, 142. », bishop of Leighlin, 36, 97, 98. », chancellor of St. Patrick’s. See de Castello. »» rector of Callan, 30, 31, 39, 47, 70, 71. 3, Clerk, 27, 28, 29. ,, the Baker, 91, 92. [24] 182 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Thomas, the Mason, of Cunal, 106. », the Tailor, of Gowran, 11. Thunder (Tonere), Gilbert, 74, 75. Torrell, John, abbot of Tintern, 16. Trahern, Edmund, sheriff of Carlow, 135. Treis, le. See Tyeis, le. Troy, Philip, abbot of St. Mary’s, Dublin, 115, 117. Turville, Geoffrey de, bishop of Ossory, 55, 56, 65, 78, 79. Tyeis, Francis le, 49. Tyler, P. le, dean of Waterford, 123, 124. Uv. Ua Brain (Ui Bruin). See O’ Breen. Ua Diarmada, Uonncuan, 6. Una Heda. See O' Hea. Uarrian. See O’Ryan. Uscard. See Huskard. Wie Valle, de (Wall, Wale, Veal), 165, 166. +, Alan de, 30, 129, 130, 131. » Gilbert de, 30. », John de (i), 20; (ii), 112, 113, 129, 130. Reymund de, 39, 40. Stephen de (i), 17, 18, 20, 22, 30, 91, 131; (ii), 129, 130, 131. William de, 30, 39. Vuveadentl Matilda de, 32. See Walter. W. W., abbot of Nenay, 57. W., abbot of Tintern, 47, 48, 57. W.., abbot of Wetheney, 47, 48, 57. W., dean of St. Patrick’s. See FitzGuy. Wale (Wall). See de Valle. Walerand, Robert, $1, 82. Walsh (Walensis), Geoffrey, 68. », Lhomas, Baron of the Exchequer, 155. Walter, Beatrice, 32, 86. » Hervey, 32. Hubert, archbishop of Canterbury, 32, 170. Matilda, 32, 35. Theobald (i) 21, 32, 86 ; (ii) 31, 32, 36, 37, 38, 68; (iii), 32; (iv), 32, 99. bishop of Ossory. See de Brackley. », chaplain, 28, 29. clerk, 16, Wario, canon of St. Patrick’s, 50, oF Warrenne, John, 32. 3 William de, 32. Waspail, Robert, 79, 80. Wendeval, William de, 55. See de Bendeyville. Wengan, Gilbert, 133. Wexford, Walter de, 64, 65. Weyland, William de, 95, 96. Weyng, Henry, abbot of Duiske, 140, 173. White, John, 140. +» Thomas, 140, 141. See Albus, Blund. Wiberd, Wilfrid, 58. William, bishop of Leighlin. See le Chaunivor. 9 bishop of Ossory. See FitzJohn. » dean of St. Patrick’s. See FitzGuy. mn dean of Ossory, 27. ” chaplain, 11. ” monk of Duiske, 58. 06 prior of Aghmacart, 150,151. See O' Brophy. Windsor, William of, 139. Wogan, John, 125, 126, 127. »» Walter, 126, 127. Wolf See Lupus. Yman. Se Iman. INDEX OF A. Abbeylarha, 57. Abbeyleix, 32, 117, 143. Abbotslough. See Loch en Abb. Abernemukyn, 96. Abingdon, 47. See Wetheney. Acherloski (Acheradloski), 62, 76, 77. Adameslaede, 140, 141. Adkelthan, 84, 85. Adlatharan, 24. Aghbuy, 155, 167. Aghmacart, 150, 151, 152. Aghtolloghan, 165, 166. Aglis, 69. Albo Tractu, de. ‘See Tracton. Annamult (Admolt, Aghnemolt, Athermolt), 13, 14, 16-18, 20, 22, 26, 33, 47-50, 58, 69, 70, 103, 104, 114-117, 121, 187, 138, 140, 141, 158, 160, 164. Ardpetraim, 4. Ardsemdilli, 5. Arklow, 21. Arvicampo, de. See Kilcooley. Athboly (Athboly Moelmethe), 84, 85, 109, 113, 114. Athcoppenagh. See Coppenagh. Athenirke, 86. Athermolt. See Annamult. Aughcoultagh. See Awch-chollia. See Tulachany. Aunrochewellan, 88. See Gilkhac. Avranches, 53. Awch-chollia, 166. B. Bale meic Laurada, 5. Bale meic Marcaig, 5. Bale O’Chiunugain, 5. Bale O’Gaillin, 5. Bale O’Maille, 5. Balibegan, 74, 86, 87. Balibyran, 97, 98, 99. Baligauran. See Gowran. Balimaclem in Oreythy, 108. Baliodowisky, 84, 85. Ballaghkeen, 42, 158, 159. Ballaghtobin, 30. PLACE NAMES. Balleven, 166. Ballindangan, 62. Ballyanne, 89. Ballybrowne, 165. Ballybur, 165. Ballycallan, 163, 166. Ballyellin, 37. Ballyfrunk, 166. Ballygally, 41. Ballygawk, 160. Ballygilkach. See Gilkach. Ballyhenneberry, 17. Ballyhuskard, 42. Ballyle, 160. Ballylennan. Ballymakarne. Ballymack, 166. Ballymore- Eustace, 99. Ballymurphy, 74. Ballyogan, 156, 162. Ballyragget, 15. Ballyshannon, 100. Ballytarsne, 89, 91. Baltinglass, 4, 20, 57, 117, 161. Baneard, 165. Bannow Bay, 89. Bannog-Colletan, 165. See Lynans. See Makarne. 106-8, 110, 111, 135, 156, 172. Barrowmount, 6. Baunlusk (Baneleskie), 164, 166, 167. Beatitudine, de. See Bective. Beauvais, 44. Bective, 4, 43, 57, 100, 117, 161. Belachgaurain. See Gowran. Bellatcallye, 165. Bellus Locus. See Bewley. Bentrie. See Bantry. Bewley, 103, 104. Bishopslough. See Loch. Blackrath, 139. Blackstick Bridge, 166. Blanchevillestown, 113. Bodmin (Bomine), 14, 22, 37. Boly. See Athboly. Boyle, 100. Breslach, 5. Brethgortyn, 84. [2] Bantry, 7, 35, 40, 67, 85, 87, 110, 158, 162. Barrow river, 6, 24, 37, 53, 54, 69, 91, 96, 184 Bristol, 41. Brownstown, 167. Buellio de. See Boyle. Buildwas, 4, 54, 55, 57. Bun O’ Duiske (Bren Odowiskir), 14, 24. Burnchurch, 31. See Kiltrani. Busherstown, 88. Cahirleske, 30. Callan, 30, 31, 39, 47, 70, 71, 74, 118-120, 166. Canterbury, 124. Carlow, 15, 47, 60, 85, 86, 133, 135. Carnew (Carn Buada), 149, 150. Carraman, 86, 87. Carrowanree, 91. Cashel, 77, 115. See Hore Abbey. Castle Dermot, 107, 115-117. Castle Ford, 96. Castle Inch. See Inchiologhan. Castrum Dei. See Fermoy. Caverisham, 48. Ceall Lainne. See Killenny. Ceall Mochomoc, 5. Ceall Nisi, 5. Cell Achadcona, 9. Cell Meccuain, 9. Cell Onascaik, 9. Chalons, 84. Chory 0’ Dradan. Chureh Hill, 167. Citeaux, 3, 23, 25, 43, 45, 51, 59-61, 63, 93, 94, 114-116, 120-122, 132, 133, 137. Clairvaux, 3, 43-45, 51, 53, 59, 61, 84, 93, 115-118, 120. Claynehowne. See Glancome. Clomantagh, 15. Clondaf (Clondavenemannagh), 21, 22, 33, 165, 166. Clondalkin, 97, 98. Cloyne, 62, 77. Clunleth, 87. Coill-an-Fhaltaigh, 166. Columbkiile, 142. Coolmacsamny (Coulmacsaury), 123. Coppenagh, 27, 86, 87, 101-3, 111, 112, 157, 159, 162. Cordredan, 68, 69, 113, 114. Coulcoyle, 165, 166. Coullycabban, 165. Coutances, 53. Coiiture (Cultura), 16, 17, 28. Cownie, 162. Cuffe’s Grange, 167. Cunal (Connell), 106. See Cordredan. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. D. Damach (Dammagh), 49, 165, 166. Danesfort. See Dunfert. Denghen (Dengheneaghnach), 62, 76, 77. Doninga (Donygne, Downe Inney, Downyng, Downen, Duninne) 4, 6, 9, 10, 97-99, 158, 160, 162. Druimro, 5, 6. Drummenbeythe, 91-93. Dublin, 4, 43, 56, 124, and passini. », St. Mary’s Abbey, 4, 57, 115, 117, 119, and passim. », St. Patrick’s Cathedral, 50, 53, 55. », St. Thomas’s Abbey, 11, 15, 21, and passin. Duffrey, 42, 68. Duiske (Dolbisky, Dowiskir), 4, 43, 44, 56, 124, and passin, Dunbrody, 4, 14, 16, 17, 19-21, 27, 47, 48, 57, 65, 75, 85, 117, 134, 136161. Dunfert (Danesfort), 140, 141. Dungarvan, Co. Kilkenny, 111, 112, Dunmatheg (Duntnactathec), 35, 36,75, 97, 98. Dyrryrathdauton, 165, 166. Dysert, 21. Earlston, 20. Early, 20. Ely, 70. Enaltagh, 165. Enniscorthy, 21, 68, 149, 150. Erard. See Ullard. F. Fanken, 91, 92. Fermoy, 62, 117, 118, 134, 160. Ferns, 8, 20, 142. Ferté, la, 3, 43, 45, 59, 93, 115, 116. Feusdyche, 140. Forestall, 165. Forth (Fodhred, Fothered), 7, 11, 32, 35, 36, 93. Fountains Abbey, 56, 57, 171. Froidmont, 43-46, 63, 65, 66, 83, 84, 94. Furness, 171. Fynnore (Fynhowere), 53-55. G. Garbok (Garwok), 157, 159. Garneirdden, 164. Garraun (Garranahell), 158. Genoa, 82. Geriponte, de. See Jerpoint. Brrnarp—The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. Gilkhac, 87, 95, 99, 100. Glancome (Claynehowme), 157, 159. Glanore (Glennovere, Glanworth), 62. Glasearrig, 21, 35, 67, 68. Gleawne, 162, Glothementhan. Gluin-Phadraig. Gorey, 6, 21, 30. Gortenardbegg, 165. Gorteneigh, 164. Gowran, 5, 11, 27, 36, 87, 96, 113, 135, 167. Graiguenamanagh, 14, 24, and passim. Granard, 57. See Abbeyiarha. Grange (Grange Castri), 13, 47-50, 69, 70, 166, 167. Grange Silvae (Grangia de Woode) 6, 157, 160, 162. Grangia de Willelmo Carraghe, 147, 160, 162. Grathsighan, 84. Great Connell. See Cunal. Grenan, 15, 110, 111, 118, 119, 138. Gurrawn, 167. See Clomantagh. See Luiskenn Patrick. Hacketstown, 29. Haverfordwest, 76. Holy Cross Abbey, 47, 117. Hore Abbey, Cashel, 117, 118. I. Idrone (Odrone), 4, 6, 11, 35, 87, 69, 75, 107, 108, 139. Inchiologhan, 13, 166, 167. Tnislawnaght, 117. Inistioge, 36, 37, 47, 48, 60, 70, 71, 107. Island, 17, 20, 32, 33. J. Jenkinstown, 31. Jerpoint (de Geriponte, Joripons), 4-6, 23-25, 43, 44, 46, 56-58, 93, 100, 101, 103, 114- 122, 131, 132, 137, 138, 141, 142, 162, 163. K. Karleski. See Cahirleske. Karraman. See Carraman. Karrechrech, 89, 91. Kellistown, 55. Kells, 14, 15, 22, 30, 31, 65, 70, 71, 7a. Keylmayne. See Kylvyan. Kilalchuy (Killalethan, Killalligan, Killacy, | Kilchomoch, Kildalagan), 64, 65. Kilbleddi, 74. Kilcayan, 6. Kilclogan, 85. Kilcolumb, 141. Kilcooley, 57, 117, 118. Kildare, co., 106, 135. Kildavan, 41. Kilfane, 87. Kilferagh, 15, 166. Kilgriffen, 142. Kilkenny, 8, 14, 15, 17, 20, 33, 47, 58, 60, 61, 65, 71, 72, 102, 125, 129, 131, 136, 139, 159. St. Canice’s Cathedral, 26, 28, 29, 46, 47, 49, 50, 69-72, 128, 129, 131, 145, 150. . St. John’s Priory, 47, 48. Killacy. See Kilalchuy. Killanne, 148. Killen, 157. Killenny, 6, 20, 43, 45, 46, 53, 79, 93, 114, 117, 137, 147, and passim. Killenora, 55. See Fynnore. Killergi (Killerig), 79, 80. Killesk, 91. Kilmallock, 158. Kilmedy, 139. Kilmeggeth. Kilmocar, 76. Kilmogg, 21, 22, 165, 167. Kilmokea, 20. Kiltan, 74. Kiltrani, 30. King’s River, 75. King’s Road, 106. Kingswood, 51, 53. Knochanhacheyn 91, 92. Knocklegan, 165, 167. Knocktopher, 113, 141. Kordredan. See Cordredan. Kulbrothyn, 91, 92. Kylcombre (Kilcummer), 160. Kyllalsok, 158. Kylcromglassey, 161. Kylmochone, 140, 141. Kylmohenenoth, 106. Kylvyan, 165, 166. ” 27-29, 36-38, See Kilmogg. Lavertach, 14. Leagan, 165, 167. Lechdufthy, 75. Leighlin, 5, 6, 11, 25, 53, 149, 153 and passim. Leis meic Mellelua, 4. Leix. See Abbeyleix. Lichfield, 60. Lisbrian (Lis-Bzheean), 165, 166. 186 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Liscrithan, 21, 22. Loch, 78, 79. : Loch en Abb, 165, 167. See Abbotstough. Lochmeran, 13. Lochmoe, 86. Loch Ubriun, 9. Lucca (Luky), 118-120, 124-126. Luiskenn Patrick, 164, 166, 167. Lynans, 84, 85. Macglasbeg, 111, 112. Magio, de. See Nenay. Maigue river, 57. Makarne, $4, 85, 113, 114. Mallardstown, 31. Mans, 17. Mantua, 143, 144. Margam, 47, 83, 84, 171. Maynooth, 124. Mellifont, 4, 25, 83, 84, 115-117, 134. Merdyche, 140, 141. Monart, 65. Monasterevan, 57, 117. Monaster Nenagh. See Nenagh. Mone Edebban, 165, 166. Mone Maistyne, 165, 167. Monksgrange, 40. Montgomery, 170. Morimund, 3, 43, 45, 59, 93, 115, 116. Mount Garrett, 128. Mount Loftus, 6. Moynetalyn (Moynenetalyn), 157, 159, 162. Muleann Morain, 5, 9, 10. N. Naghpale, 165. Neath (Neht), 51, 53. Nenagh, 57, 117, 171. Nenay, 57. Neronyff, 160. Newlands, 166. . New Ross. See Ross. New Town, (i) of Graiguenamanagh, 91, 93, 105-107, 142; (ii), of Jerpoint. See Jerpuint. Nore river, 111. Nova Villa. See New Town. oO. Odrone. See Idrone. Offerlane (Offarkelan), 17, 128, 129, 131, 150- 152. Ogenti, 85. Old Abbey, 6, 158, 160, 164. See Kiilenny. Oldtown, 166. Oreythy, 108. Ossory, 5, 8, 24, and passim. Overk, 8, 17. Owenduff, 85. See Baliodowisky. Owning, 17, 104. ; 12h Paris, 53. Patrick’s Bush. See Luiskenn Patrick. Polmounty (Polmuntath), 110, 111, 134, 138. Pontigny, 3, 43, 45, 59, 93, 115, 116. Portegrenan. See Grenan. Portu S. Mariae, de. See Dunbrody. Powerstown, 6. R. Racecourse. See Kilmogg. Raghendonor (Rahindowner), 156, 162. Rahale (Rawale), 159. Raheenagurren {Raywarran), 159. Raheenduff, 167. Rahynnevennoge, 165. Raith Membrain, 5. Rathaleek, 167. Rathboghal (Rathbachlach), 39-42, 67, 68, 109, 110, Rathdonnell, 99. Rathdowney, 49. Rathgory (Rathgarogue), 84, 85. Rath Inphoboil, 5. Rathkenny, 35-37. Rathsalach, 67, 68. Rathsenboth, 35-37. Reading, 48. Rheims, 84. Roch Castle, 76. Rosea Valle, de. See Monasterevan. Roseneagh, 165. ; Ross (Rosponte), 27, 74, 87, 93, 100, 119, 120, 125, 127, 131. Rossdama, 166, 167. Rower, the, 103, 111, 134, 135. Salernum, 9. Sallins, 106. Samaria. See Ballyshannon. Santa Cruce, de. See Holy Cross. Savigny, 4, 53, 66. Scarawalsh, 65. Seskin, 73. Shanbogh, 88. Shanmanister, 164. See Old Abbey. Shelburne, 20, 85. Shelmalier, 16, 85. Brernarv— The Charters of the Abbey of Duiske. 187 Shillelogher, 20, 141, 166, 167. Shortalstown, 75. Skeghne Corte, 164, 166. Sodbury, 16. S. Salvatore, de. See Duiske. Stacmackerlevan (Stannakhurlewan). See Tikerlevan. Stanley, 4, 12-14, 16, 20, 22-24, 51, 53, 56, 58, 61, 66. St. Canice’s Cathedral. Sze Kilkenny. St. David’s, 8, 16. St. Dogmael’s Abbey, 35. Stillorgan, 27. St. John’s Priory. See Kilkenny. St. Mary’s Abbey. See Dublin. St. Mullins, 32, 40, 74, 93, 163, 172. St. Patrick’s Cathedral. See Dublin. Strata Florida (Stratfour), 169, 170. Stronan, 111, 112. St. Thomas’s Abbey. Sze Dublin. ae Tacmakerlewan. See Tikerleyan. Techomichan, 8. Templar’s Cross, 84, 85. Templeshanbo, 37. Templetown, 85. Thaghmeran (Thagh Uiocheran), 141. Thomastown, 85, 107, 118, 119, 134, 142. See Grenan. Thurles, 57. Tigh-Loreain. See Stillorgan. Tikerlevan (Tacmakerlewan, Stachmacker- levan), 26, 27, 46, 49, 50, 58, 66, 67, 70, 71, 156, 159, 162. Tintern, co. Monmouth, 12, 51, 171. 4 co. Wexford, 4, 12, 15-17, 20, 21, 47, 48, 86, 117, 161 ‘Tipperary, 117. Toberbreedia, 166. Tracton, 57, 100. Trim, 127. Tristel Dermot. See Castledermot. Trois-Fontaines, 83, 84. Tulachany (Tolachhani, ‘Thulachannu, Talag- kenny), 13, 20-22, 26, 28-30, 33, 38, 47-50, 58, 66, 67, 69,72, 74, 75, 129-131, 140, 141, 143, 145, 149, 158, 160, 164, 167. ‘Tullaghanbrogue, 21, 74, 75. Tullaherin, 116. ‘Tullaroan, 17. Tullow (‘Lhoiach), 99. U. Ua Duniskir, 25. See Duiske. Ullard, 11, 37, 38, 98, 102, 143, 144, 146, 147, 149. Urglin, 80. Vv. Valle Dei, de. See Killenny. ;, S. Salvatoris, de. See Duiske. », Sualutis, de. See Baltinglass. Villa. See Kells. », Alani, 36. », Batthe, 99. », Nova. See New Town. », Thomae. See Thomastown. Viterbo, 93, 94. Voto, de. See Tintern, co. Wexford. w. Waterford, 123, 125. Waverley, 3. Wetheney, 47, 48, 57. Wexford, 16, 17, 33, 100, 125, 127, 131, 135. Woode’s Grange. See Grange Silvae. Woodlands, 166. Woodstock, 80-83. 188 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. DESCRIPTION OF PLATES. Plate I Map of the district in which the Abbey of Duiske was situated. Plate Il. Seals attached to the Charters : (1) Giovanni di Salerno, Cardinal Priest of St. Stephen, 1202. See p. 10. (2) Alan Beg, about 1220. See p. 11. (3) Philip de Prendergast, about 1226. See p. 42. (4) Abbot of Citeaux, 1227. See p. 45. (5) and (6) William le Chaunivor, bishop of Leighlin, 1228 (seal and counterseal). See p. 60. (7) Chapter Seal of Leighlin, 1228. See p. 60. (8) Abbot of Jerpoint, 1278. See p. 104. (9) Abbot of Duiske, 1288. See p. 115. (10) Abbot of Hore Abbey, Rock of Cashel, 1289. See p. 118. (11) Abbot of Jerpoint, 1290. See p. 122. (12) William FitzJohn, bishop of Ossory, about 1304. See p. 128. Plates III and IV. The Abbey of Duiske in 1792 (from Grose’s Antiquities). Plate V. Plan of the Abbey Buildings (by R. Cochrane). Proc. R.I. ACAD., VOL, XXXV., ieee Kells] SD lV Rerng ng (ieee ete Soles Jgrpoint ¢ se, Oo HE i a LAS LL S Knacktopher, eee THE N NG : See ON JKNOCKTOPHER\ 04 Se oa rae \ C ty wes! ra ‘ JFFA AND {7 u Ry OFFA EAST! te. N. SECDAG: Grenan < ISN histioge ROWER - ‘ 1 ui ‘ W A \ Be a oF wa hss ao ‘ ‘ x re on : iBALLYADAMS OONE iA aboe & Z NCULLINA GH |! Fo ° = 3 \ bese zi ~s} f Castledermot/’ ' Se a 1 soln s a ; (! mA TNC Ur’ (CLARMALLAGH \ -~ 7 \SLIEVEMARGY Y ~*~" ra Ne! eS Carlow ~* Tee a NN =f CARLOW reece . FASSABINEEN Vin R Bees GALMOyY SIDRONE)S iJ . J WEST Pe - +s a Old Veightine (2 = ; Aghou a a ig e ~~ g Rye iu ate ane \ Ind N A ICR ANAGH Ye *Kilcooley eTull V/IDRG paper bell ilkenny EAS . Both e \ ee S Gowran wn ! SG OWRAN eKillenny oy Nees { Tulechany S) Dungarvan AL Gy z NSH /ELELOGHER . Ullarde)-” m Ve 4, lullaghanbrogue &} Kilfane LOWER LAN SAnnamut Coppenagh ~ ome rare 4 SHELMA 30 /, PLATE I. UPPER aay ' a as THVILLY c LUGNAQUeL R WEST x BARGY 4O Statute Mile. Map of the district. BERNARD—THE ABBEY OF DuISKE. Proc. It. I. ACApD., VOL. XX XV, Sect. C. PLATE II. Seals from the Charters. BERNARD—THE ABBEY OF DUISKE. et er me ‘ane ce Te SS ‘ ° 7 J ae e PLATE IIT. Proc. R. I. Acap., Vor XXXV, Sect. C. nein ie bolle 92. / The Abbey in 1 BrERNARD—THE ABBEY OF DUISKE PLATE IV. Proc. R. I. Acab., VoL. XXXV, Sect. C. ca oie MeN SERA y ; The Abbey in 1792. BERNARD—THE ABBEY OF DUISKFE. em Ces is is yj ¥ eA ee ep Cat Pim 1.—duvNny 4¥3aAO ‘ WNYOSHAANDS gnWwod = Se WAY WIIa5 ay + v L334 40 31V9S DIDS ELLE TEELD O VAIL A CIECELGE VO IEICE SGPT IED CB TSEC WE Lh | | 2 Sn ESE pO gg oa oo weg gee Pd | | HOVNVIA-VN-OIWHD JO ASESY Bund f i | | 1 i} 1 a BH 40 NVA laf f a f fie @ ea q t @ 1462 O81 | val faa | i; aqsiy SAVN Ht SYSaLSIOND ty Manos) 5 : HH fo LS UT Bs TET ‘ ' 1 | = aaa FH i | i AYoLo343y E ea | joe Go ice w y | TWNIDIHO A 1 4H | | 2 NA ella 40 Luvd I 3 , i i} | f ay wast beads eat bed sed spo soo sie ay | ai 6 - =-|— stm > cy a a asnop{ ata) 3 : be mL daSNVY = YSAAOL Ad 3SNVHL | MaALAVAS by 3401S HLNOS 2 HLYON LOA. bee i pee ae 3SNOH Y3LdVHD | AYILIWNIO Q3DYNVINI. | | DALE: chal SMNOW FTe) T | 9 ££ 0.09 { WNINOLdIYDS 1 “A ALVTg *) “LOS ‘AXXX “IOA “AvOy ‘I “UY ‘90% entgouy 10I ON THE PSEUDO-AUGUSTINIAN TREATISE, “DE MIRABILIBUS SANCTAE SCRIPTURAE,’ WRITTEN IN IRELAND IN THE YEAR 655, By M. ESPOSITO, B.A. Read Decemper 9, 1918. Published Marcu 27, 1919. PRINTED among the manifestly spurious works in the various editions of St. Augustine’s writings, we find a treatise in three books, entitled “De Mirabilibus Sanctae Scripturae,” the last independent edition? of which was given by the Benedictines of Saint-Maur in 1680. Their text was reprinted in the invaluable “ Patrologia Latina’ of J. P. Migne (1841, 1861, and 1864), whose reprint will be quoted throughout this paper. Such as it is, this edition is unsatisfactory. It is practically a reprint of the older editions, with a few variants added from the Rouen ms. Apart from the very poor typography, the text is in places incomprehensible. No attempt has been made to indicate the sources of the work, or to trace, collate, and classify the numerous Mss. The present memoir is designed as an aid towards a new and really critical edition of the treatise. May some scholar be found willing to undertake the task! I—THE MANUSCRIPTS. I shall commence with an enumeration of the Mss. the existence of which is at present known to me. Further researches will, no doubt, lead to the discovery of others. 1 This is the title given to the work in the Prologue (Ed. col. 2149). The headings in the mss. vary: ‘‘ De Mirabilibus Veteris et Novi Testamenti,” ‘‘ De Mirabilibus Sacrae Scripturae,” ‘‘ De Mirabilibus Diuinae Scripturae.” 2A list of the earlier editions was given by Reeves (Proc. R.I. Acad., vii, 1861, p- 515 n.), whose memoir will be dealt with further on (p. 199). 3 Tomus 35, cols. 2149-2200. 4 Tt does not appear to be possible to discover on what Mss. the editors based their text; cf. Kukula, Sitz. der Wiener Akad., 138, 1898, Abhl. v, p. 52. They were aware that the older printed editions differed very considerably from the Mss. R.I.A. PROU., VOL. XXXV, SECT. O. [25) 190 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Avignon, Bibliothéque Publique. MS. No. 228. Membr. saec. xiiiex., fols. 36b-39a. An incomplete copy. Brussels, Bibliothéque Royale. MS. No. 10543-10544. This Ms. was examined by me at Brussels in August, 1913. A century ago it belonged to the then Imperial Library at Paris? It is an octavo paper volume, written in single columns, with from 28 to 31 lines to the page, in a hand of saec. xv, with initials and headings in red. The treatise begins on fol. 21a: “Incipit prologus beati Augustini de mirabilibus noui [et] ueteris testamenti. Venerantissimis,” &c. There are many variations from the printed text. The following may be here noted :— Ed. col. 2152, Manchinanum; Ms. f. 21b, Manchianum 3 Ed. col. 2152, st quid intelligentiae addidi, et ab altero, ut credo, saliva oris ejus vicem laborum causam suscepi; MS. f. 21b, si quid intelligentie ab eo didici et ab altero ut credo wna saliua oris eius wicem laborum omnium suscepi;‘ Ed. col. 2158, sesquivolos ; ms. f. 30a, 1. 10, sesguiuloles;* Ed. col. 2164, quae erat virga naturaliter, serpens specialiter videtur ; MS. f. 36b, 1. 13, que erat uirga naturaliter spiritualiter uidetur ;* Ed. col. 2166, subito urgente pelago; MS. f. 39a, 1. 1, in rugante pelago ; Ed. col. 2166, de sicco resolvitur ; Ms. f. 39a, 1. 3, tam cito resoluitur 3° Ed. col. 2169, superpositae morae nagarbae; MS. f. 42a, 1. 14, supposite rote nagarba ; Ed. col. 2169, guamvis liquidae naturae esse non pateat; MS. f. 42a, 1. 28, quamuis liquide esse nature pateat ;* Ed. col. 2176, Alia; ms. f. 49a, 1. 30, Allia.“ On ff. 21b-22a is an index to the chapters of Book I (ff. 22b-46b). The second book, with preliminary index, occupies ff. 46b-67b, and the third, with index, ff. 67b-75a.¥ ‘ Labande, ‘‘ Catalogue général des Manuscrits des Bibliothéques Publiques de France, Départements,”’ t. 27, 1894, p. 134. 2 Van Den Gheyn, ‘‘ Catalogue des Manuscrits de la Bibliothéque Royale de Belgique,” t. 2, 1902, p. 109. *So also the British Museum ms. (f. 123a), described lower down (p. 192), and the Reuen ms. [Also ms. Harl. 4725.] 4 So also the British Museum ms. (f. 123a, col. 2), and Harl. 4725. 5 Sesquilones, ms. Br. Mus. (f. 125b, col. 1). ® The Rouen sts., described further on (p. 195), reads wirga specialiter semper widetur. 7 Subito rigente pelago, ms. Br. Mus. (f. 128a, col. 2). * Undas tam retro resoluitur, ms. Br. Mus. (f. 128, col. 2). % Supposite recte uagarba, Ms. Br. Mus. (f. 129a, col. 1); roccae nagarba, Rouen Ms. © So also ms. Br. Mus. The Rouen ms. has quatenus liquidae naturae esse pateat. 1! The London ms. omits Allia, leaving a blank. The scribe evidently did not under- stand he had a proper name before him. 2 In the seventeenth century copies of the ‘*De Mirabilibus” were preserved in several Belgian monasteries—St. Martin’s at Tournai, Corsendonck (two copies), St. Augustine's at Louvain (Sanderus, ‘‘ Bibliotheca Belgica Manuscripta, i, 1643, p. 112 ; ji, 1644, pp. 48, 211), Espostrro—On the “ De Mirabilibus Sanctae Seripturae.” 191 Cambridge, Corpus Christi College. MS. No. 154. Folio, membr. saec. xiv, fols. 196a-218a. From St. Augustine’s, Canterbury. Cambridge, Emmanuel College. MS. No. 2. Membr. saec. xiiiex., fols. la-18a: “Incipit prologus beati Augustini de mirabilibus uetevis et noui testamenti. Veneratissimis urbium et monasteriorum episcopis et presbiteris,” ete. Apparently in an English hand.? Cambridge, Pembroke College. This Library possesses four copies of the work. (1.) MS. No, 20. Membr. saec. xiliex., fols. 28b-42b: “Incipit prologus beati Augustini in libro eiusdem de mirabilibus diuine scripture. Venera- tissimis urbium et monasteriorum episcopis,” etc. From the abbey of Bury St. Edmunds.’ (2.) MS. No. 34. Membr. saec. xiv, fols. 259a-272b. From Bury St. Edmunds. Almost certainly copied from No. 20 or its archetype. (3.) MS. No. 87. Membr. saec. xili/xiv, fols. 121la-130b: “ Incipiunt libri Sancti Augustini de mirabilibus diuine scripture. Omnium mirabilium,” ete. (Hd. col. 2151). Without the Prologue and index of chapters. Also from Bury.’ (4.) MS. No. 185. Membr. saec. xXiliex., fols. 123b-130a. Without Prologue and index.® Cambridge, Peterhouse. MS. No. 113. Membr. saec. xv, fols. 145b-169a: “ Augustini libri tres de mirabilibus sacre scripture.” Cambridge, St. John’s College. MS. No. 47 (B. 25). Membr. quarto saec. xiiiex. The thirteenth tract is “S. Augustini de mirabilibus divinae scripturae libri tres,”* fols. 99b-116a. A complete copy. 1 James, ‘‘Catalogue of mss. in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge,” Part ii, 1910, p. 348; cf. also James, ‘‘ Ancient Libraries of Canterbury and Dover,” 1903, p. 241. * James, ‘*‘ The Western mss. in the Library of Emmanuel College,’ 1904, p. 1. 3 James, ‘‘ Catalogue of the mss. in the Library of Pembroke College,” 1905, p. 18. 4 James, loc. cit., p. 37. 5 James, loc. cit., p. 79. 6 James, loc. cit., p. 134. 7 James, ‘‘ Catalogue of the mss. in the Library of Peterhouse,” 1899, p. 132. 8 James, ‘‘Catalogue of the mss. in the Library of St. John’s College, Cambridge,” 1913, p. 68. [25] 192 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Cambridge, University Library. This Library possesses three mss. of the tract. (1.) MS. Ff. iv. 8. Membr. folio saec. xiv, fols. 231°-240a: “S. Augustini de mirabilibus divine scripture. Omnium mirabilium uelud principale,” ete. (Ed. col. 2151). (2.) MS. Kk. ii. 14. Membr. Folio saec. xiv, fols. 132a-147b: “Augustinus de mirabilibus diuine scripture. Veneratissimis urbium,” ete. (3.) MS. Kk. iv. 11. Membr. folio saec. xv, fols. 66a-89a: “ Augustinus de mirabilibus sacre scripture. Veneratissimis urbium,” etc. Chalon-sur-Sadne, Bibliotheque Publique. MS. No. 6. Membr. saec. xiii/xiv, fols. 118a-128a. From the abbey of La Ferté-sur-Grosne.* Durham, Cathedral Library. MS. B. 2. 19. Membr. saec. xiv, tenth tract: “Omnium mirabilium,” ete. (Ed. col. 2151). An incomplete copy.® Florence, Rt. Biblioteca Mediceo-Laurenziana. MS. Fesulanus No. 22. Folio membr. saec. xv, fols. 338a-358a.° London, British Museum. (1.) MS. Harley, 4725, fols. 20a-40b, saec. xiv. [Cata/,, iii, 1808, p. 196]. (2.) MS. Royal 5.C.V., fols. 123a-139a. A vellum folio’ consisting of 307 numbered folios, written in double columns in a hand of saec xiv. ‘There are 60 lines to the column. Headings are in red and there are large initial capitals in red, blue, gold and green, sometimes with flowery borders. This MS. was once the property of the abbey of Sempringham in Lincolnshire (f. 1b): “liber de domo de Sempingham.” The volume contains a number of St. Augustine’s Opuscula, and on ff. 2a-57b the “Corrogationes Promethei” ‘**Catalogue of the mss. in the Library of the University of Cambridge,” ii, 1857, p- 440. Copies of the ‘‘ De Mirabilibus” are mentioned in the fifteenth-century catalogue of mss. in the Cambridge University Library (Bradshaw, ‘‘Collected Papers,” 1889, p- 21), and in that of the Augustinian Friars at York, drawn up in 1372 (James, “*Fasciculus J. W. Clark dicatus,”” 1909, p. 24, No. 68). A copy of the work was in Bale’s possession (*‘ Script. Bryt. Cat.,”’ Basileae, 1559, Pars ii, p. 163). 2 Loc. cit., iii, 1858, p. 612. 3 Loc. cit., ili, p. 650. * Bougenot, *‘ Catal. gén. des mss. des Bibl. Publ. de France, Départements,” t. 6, 1887, p. 362. 5 Schenkl, ‘‘Sitzungsberichte der K. Akad. in Wien, Philos.-Hist. Klasse,” 139, Abhl. ix, 1898, p. 80. ® Bandini, ‘‘ Bibliotheca Leopoldina Laurentiana,” ii, 1792, col. 654. ? Brief description by Casley, ‘‘ Catalogue of the mss. in the King’s Library,” 1734, pp. 77-78. Esposrro—On the ‘‘ De Mirabilibus Sanctae Seripturae.” 198 of Alexander Neckam—a copy which has escaped the notice of M. Panl Meyer.' [Cf. Esposito, “Eng. Hist. Rev.,” 30, 1915, p. 463.] f, 128a: “Incipit prologus beati Aucustini de mirabilibus ueteris et noui testamenti. Veneratissimis,” etc. After the prologue comes an index of the chapters of Book i, which latter occupies ff. 123a-130b. The second Book occupies ff. 130b-137a, and the third ff, 137a-139a. In the margins are some annotations in a more recent hand. In addition to the variants noticed above (p. 190) the following may be here mentioned :— Ed. col. 2158, dedit in nubecula; ms. f. 125b, col. 1, dedit in widuas; Ed. col. 2178, arreptus; ms. f, 132a, col. 2, arrepto;? Ed. col. 2182, pervenit ; MS. f. 133b, col. 1, perrexit;! Ed. col. 2195, statutam; Ms. f. 138a, col. 1, tutam;> Kd. col. 2196, In hoe namque Satanas; MS. f. 138a, col. 1, i hoe namgue conspectu. Sacharias; Ed. loc. cit., liber ; Ms. loc. cit., sacer;®° Ed. loc. cit., terrore; MS. loc. cit., errore;’ Ed. loc. cit., im servi; MS. loc. cit., inferni 3 Ed. col. 2197, super aequorum auribus, where the Benedictines propose littoribus, the MSS. read super equorum auribus. Hd. col. 2198, possit; MS. f. 138b, col. 2, speretur.® London, Sion College Library. MS. Are. 1, 11. Folio membr. saec. xiiiex., double columns, fols. 120a-126a: “Omnium mirabilium principale,” ete. (Hd. col. 2151). Wanting Prologue.” Marseille, Bibliothéque Municipale. MS. No. 210. Membr. saec. xiv, fols. 37a-39b. A series of extracts from the work." Munich, K. Hof-u. Staats-Bibliothek. Cod. Lat. No. 24827. Chartaceus, fols. 107a-141b. Copied in 1499." 1 “ Notices et Extraits des mss.,” ete., t. 85, pt. 2, 1897, p. 645. 2 So also the Rouen ms. 3 So Rouen ms. 4 The Rouen ms. has protewxit. 5 The Benedictine editors suggest constitutam. © So Rouen ms. 7 So Rouen Ms. 8 So Rouen ms. "So Rouen Ms. 1 Schenkl, ‘‘Sitzungsberichte der K. Akademie in Wien, Philos.-Hist. Klasse,” 150, Abhl. v, 1905, p. 2. 1 Albanés, ‘‘ Catal. gén. des mss. des Bibl. Publ. de France, Départements,” t. 15, 1892, p. 73. 2“ Catalogus Codicum Latinorum Bibliothecae Regiae Monacensis,” t. ii, pars 4, 1881, p. 146. A few extracts in No. 4756, s. xy, cf. loc. cit., i, 2, ed, 2, 1894, p. 239. 194 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Oxford, Bodleian Library. This Library possesses four copies of the treatise. (1.) MS. Rawlinson C. 153. Membr. fol. min. saec. xii, fols. la-42a.. A portion of the index of chapters is missing.! (2., MS. Rawlinson C. 531. Membr. octavo saee. xiliex., fols. 833a—86b. From Croyland Abbey.? (3.) MS. Bodley No. 238. Membr. folio saec. xiv, double columns. Twelfth tract. (4.) MS. Auct. F. infra I, 2. Membr. folio saec. xivex., fols. 181a-189a. Double columns. Eighteenth tract.‘ Oxford, Balliol College. MS. No. 229. Membr. folio saec. xiiex., fols. 57a-79b.° Oxford, Brasenose College. MS. No. 12. Membr. folio saec. xv, fols. 193a-218a, Begins imperfectly oee’aans “uicissitudo declaratur,”® ete. (Hd. col. 2152). Oxford, Magdalen College. MS. No. 177. Membr. folio saec. xv, fols. 179a-195b : “‘ Incipit prologus beati Augustini episcopi de mirabilibus noui et ueteris testamenti.” It breaks off abruptly in iii, 8 (Ed. col. 2197) “aquam sollidaret aut humanam”’..... Oxford, Merton College. This Library possesses two copies. (1.) MS. No. 1. Membr. folio saec. xiv, fols. 245b-250b.* (2.) MS. No. 19. Membr. folio saec. xiv, fols. 240b-247a.° Paris, Bibliothéque Mazarine. MS. No. 640. Membr. saec. xv, fols. 166a-191a. This copy wants the prologue, and at the end are apparently two additional chapters not found in the other mss." ' Macray, ‘‘ Catalogi Codicum Manuscriptorum Bibliothecae Bodleianae,” Partis v fase. 2, 1878, col. 63. 2 Macray, loc. cit., col. 282. 3 Schenkl, ‘‘ Sitzungsberichte,” etc., 123, v, 1891, p. 33. * Schenk, loc. cit., 124, iii, 1891, p. 35 ; Poole, ‘‘ Wycliffe De Dominio,” 1890, p. 260. ® Coxe, ‘‘Catalogi Codicum Manuscriptorum qui in Collegiis Oxoniensibus adser- vantur,” 1852, pars i, Balliol Coll., p. 75. ® Coxe, loc. cit., 1852, pars ii, Coll. Aenei Nasi, p. 4. * Coxe, loc. cit., ii, Magdalen Coll., p. 81. ® Coxe, loc. cit., i, Merton Coll., p. 2. ® Coxe, loc. cit., p. 17. © Molinier, ‘* Catal. gén. des mss. des Bibl. Publ. de France, Paris, Bibl. Mazarine,” t. i, 1885, p. 289. Espostro—On the ‘‘ De Mirabilibus Sanctae Scripturae.” 195 Paris, Bibliothéque Nationale. At least six copies. (1.) MS. Lat. No. 1936. Membr. saec. xiv. Sixth tract.’ (2.) MS. Lat. No. 1956. Membr. saec. xiiex. Fifth article. (3.) MS. Lat. No. 1974. Membr. saec. xiv. Tenth tract. (4.) MS. Lat. No. 2048. Membr. saec. xv. Twenty-fifth article.’ (5.) MS. Lat. No. 2978. Chart. saec. xv. Nothing else in the Ms.° (6.) MS. Lat. No. 14479. Membr. saec. xv. Nothing else in volume. Rouen, Bibliothéque Publique. MS. No. 665 (A. 453). Membr. saec. xii, fols. 67a-102b.° From the ancient abbey of Saint-Ouen at Rouen.’ A few important readings from this MS. were given by the Benedictines in the foot-notes to their edition (cf. supra, pp. 190, 193). Tours, Bibliothéque Municipale. Two copies. (1.) No. 247. Membr. saec. xiii, fols. 185a-194a. From the Cathedral of Saint-Gatien, Tours. Extracts only.® (2.) No.. 250. Membr. saec. xiv, fols. 195b-201b. From Saint-Gatien. Merely a series of extracts.° Troyes, Bibliotheque Publique. MS. No. 280. Membr. folio saec. xii. Second tract in the Ms. Formerly F, 92 in the Cistercian Abbey of Clairvaux.'® Worcester, Cathedral Library. MS. F. 57. Membr. folio saec. xiii, fols. 194b-209. Complete copy." 1 “¢ Catalogus Codicum Manuscriptorum Bibliothecae Regiae,” t. iii, 1744, p. 216. 2 Loc. cit., p. 218. 3 Lou. cit., p. 221. 4 Loc. cit., p. 232. 5 Loc. cit., p. 398. 5 Omont, ‘‘ Catal. gén. des mss. des Bibl. Publ. de France, Départements,” t. i, 1886, p- 173. In Ed. col. 2152 it reads with Harl. 4725, Barbano. * Omont, loc. cit., p. Xv. 8 Collon, ‘‘ Catal. gén. des mss. des Bibl. Publ. de France, Départements,” t. 37, 1900, p. 179. ® Collon, loc. cit., p. 182. 10 “Catalogue général des Mss. des Bibliothéques Publiques des Départements,” 4to Series, t. 2, 1855, p. 137. 1 Schenkl, ‘‘Sitzungsberichte der K. Akademie in Wien, Philos.—Hist. Klasse,” 139, Abhl. ix, 1898, p.50; Floyerand Hamilton, ‘‘ Catalogue of mss. preserved in the Library of Worcester Cathedral,” 1906, p. 27. With regard to the ms. of the ‘‘De Mirabilibus” mentioned by Tomasini (“ Bibliothecae Patavinae Manuscriptae,” 1639, p. 71), it is now probably to be found in the library of the University of Padua. According to Montfaucon (‘ Bibl. mss. Nova,” i, 1759, p. 62), there is a Ms. of the treatise in the Vatican, Reg. Suec. 27. The codex, Palatinus 227, ff. 10b-13a, of s. xv, contains only a few short extracts, 196 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In the foregoing list are enumerated forty-two Mss.! Of these, thirty-one represent the complete work, six omit the prologue and a few lines of the first chapter, and the remaining five consist merely of brief extracts. Five of the complete copies are as ancient as the twelfth century. These are Paris Lat. 1956; Rouen, 665; Troyes, 280; Oxford Rawlinson C. 153; and Balliol College, 229, IJ.—TuHe AUTHORSHIP OF THE TREATISE. That the “De Mirabilibus” is not the production of the great St. Augustine is apparent to anybody who reads it through, and was realised by the editors? who printed it among the Spwria. ‘The evidence for the authorship reposes on the following passages :— (1.) The Dedication and Prologue, Ed. col. 2149: “ Venerandissimis® urbium et monasteriorum episcopis et presbyteris, maxime Carthaginensium, Augustinus per omnia subjectus, optabilem in Christo salutem. “ Beatissimi, dum adhue viveret, patris mei Eusebii ad hoc opus praecepto constrictus, adhortantibus etiam vobis Christianis, vel maxime venerandissimo magistro imperii auctoritate compellente, tres de Mirabilibus Sanctae Scripturae Veteris ac Novi Testamenti libros, historica expositione, quanta potui brevitate, Domino annuente, composui.” ; (2.) Ed. col. 2152: “ Hoc* autem opus utrum intereat an maneat in vestro pendet arbitrio. Ab uno enim vestrum, id est Bathano, post patrem Manchianum, si quid intelligentiae ab eo didici, et ab altero ut credo una saliua oris eius, uicem Jaborum omnium suscepi.” [MS, Harl. 4725 reads Barbano, and uicem librorum.] (3.) i, 7, Ed. col. 2158: “ Qnis enim, verbi gratia, lupos, cervos, et silvati- cos porcos, et vulpes, taxones, et lepusculos, et sesquivolos in Hiberniam deveheret 7?” (4.) ii, 4, Ed. cols. 2175-2176: “..... donec decimus [cyclus] inde oriens nonagesimo secundo anno post passionem Salvatoris, Alia et Sparsa consuli- bus, peractis cursibus consummatur. Post quem undecimus a consulatu ' The Library of Syon Monastery, Isleworth (suppressed in 1539), possessed three copies of the ‘* De Mirabilibus.’’ In the Catalogue drawn up about 1526 (ed. M. Bateson, 1898, pp. 51, 96, 120), these were noted under the press marks, E. 53, fol. 53; M. 5, fol. 83; N. 14, fol. 7. Iam not aware that these Mss. are now in existence. 2 St. Thomas Aquinas (*‘Summa Theologiae,” Pars iii, Quaest. 45, Art. 3, tomus xi, Romae, 1903, p. 432) had already pronounced it spurious. 3 The reading of the mss. varies between Venerandissimis and Veneratissimis. ‘ I give this passage according to the reading of the British Museum and Brussels mss. The text as presented by the printed editions is here unintelligible, and has clearly embarrassed Dom Gougaud (‘‘ Les Chrétientés Celtiques,” 1911, p. 256). Ksposrro — On the “* De Mirabilibus Sanctae Seriplurae.’? 197 Paterni et Torquati ad nostra usque tempora decurrens, extremo anno Hiberniensium moriente Manichaeo! inter caeteros sapientes, peragitur. Et duodecimus nune tertium annum agens ad futurorum scientiam se praestans a nobis qualem finem sit habiturus ignoratur.” Let us now consider what conclusions may be drawn from the above extracts. J.eaving aside for the moment the Dedication, we see from (2), (3), and (4) that the treatise was written by an Irishman for the use or at the suggestion of certain Irish ecclesiastics. A foreigner, or an Irishman writing in England or on the Continent, would surely not have thought it necessary to include the references to Iveland in (3) and (4). ‘he exact meaning of (2) is not clear. Are we to understand from it that the work was designed or commenced by Bathanus and Manchianus, and then taken over and completed by the anonymous writer? As to the identifications of Bathanus and Manchianus we are enabled to conjecture with a tolerable amount of probability, thanks to the fourth extract, which gives us the actual date at which the book was composed. ‘I'his passage forms portion of a computistical disquisition dealing with the Mundane Reckoning of eleven Victorian Great Paschal Cycles of 532 years from the Creation. ‘The writer employed a Mundane Period of 5200° (i.e. AM. 5201 =a.p. 1) based on an interpolated passage in the Prologue of the Cursus Puschalis of Victorius of Aquitaine,? from whom he also derived his consular data.‘ The calculation is as follows :— Last year of the tenth cycle = 10 x 552 — 5200 = a.p. 120, date according to our writer of the consulship of Alia and Sparsa (a corruption of Aviola and Pansa); first year of the eleventh eyele = 121, consulship of Paternus and Torquatus ; last’ year of the eleventh cycle = 11 x 532 - 5200 = a.p. 652, 1So the mss. M«nichaeus is clearly a scribal blunder for Maichianus. The author must have had some special reason for singling out for mention this Manchianus among the other sapientes. Possibly he had studied with him, or both may have once been connected with the same monastery. At any rate, we are not warranted in identifying either the Manchianus or Bathanus of (2) with the author’s ‘‘ most respected master ” (1), whose nanie is not given. 2 I follow here the admirable chronological investigations of MacCarthy (R. Irish Acad., Todd Lecture Series, vol. iii, 1892, pp. 365-368, 393, and ‘‘ Annals of Ulster,” iv, 1901, pp. xci, xcii). It is not, however, possible to agree with MacCarthy when he states that it was from the ‘‘De Mirabilibus”’ that the author of the forgery known as the ‘‘ Annals of Tigernach” adopted this Mundane Period of 5200. ’ Section 9 in Mommsen’s edition (‘‘Chronica Minora,” i, 1892, pp. 682-683; ap. “*Mon. Germ. Hist., Auct. Ant.,” t. ix). 4 Hd. Mommsen, loc. cit., i, p. 694. The indebtedness of the Irish writer to Victorius was perceived by Mommsen, who, however, worked out the date as 654. Reeves’ suggestion (Proc. R. I. Acad., vii, 1861, p. 517) that our author was here drawing from the ‘‘Chronicle” of Cassiodorus (ed. Mommsen, loc. cit., il, 1894, p. 120 sq.), is untenable. R.1.A. PROC., VOL, XXXV., SECT. C. [26] 198 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the year of the death of “Manichaeus” and the other Irish sages ; first year of the twelfth cycle = 653, the third year of which is 655. The “De Mirabilibus” ce was therefore written in A.D. 635. Having now fixed the date, we can identify the “ Manichaeus,” who died according to our author in 652, with Manchene, abbot of Mondrehid near Borris in Queen’s Co., whose death, precisely in this year, is recorded by the so-called “Annals of Tigernach™ and by the “Aunals of Ulster.» The “other sages” who died in the same year are named in the “Annals of Tigernach”*® under the same date. They were: Seghine, abbot of Iona; Aedlug, abbot of Clonmacnoise; and St. Caimin of Inis Cealtra. : With regard to the Bathanus and Manchianus mentioned in the second passage given above, the first can be identified with Baetan Mac-Ui-Cormaic,’ abbot of Clonmacnoise,* who died in 664, and was probably the bishop Baithanus mentioned by Bede.* The “ pater Manchianus” is the same person as *‘ Manichaeus,”* as a Munich Ms. will show. It remains now to deal with the Dedication, which presents certain serious difficulties. The writer therein styles himself Augustinus and professes to be writing his work principally for the bishops and priests of Carthage. Evidently he intended to convey the impression that the great St. Augustine, was the author, which is conclusively disproved among other things’ by the references to Ireland and the mention of the date 655. There is no foundation for the suggestion of the editors that some such word as Cantuariensium is concealed beneath Carthaginensium, which is read by all the complete Mss. in which the Dedication occurs. ' Ed. Stokes, ‘‘ Revue Celtique,” 17, 1896, p. 192. Cf. MacNeill, Eriu, 7, p. 30. ? Ed. MacCarthy, iv, 1901, pp. Ixx n., 268. 3 Ed. Stokes, loc. cit., p. 192. *** Annals of Ulster,” ed. MacCarthy, iv, p. 29; Tigernach. p. 198. 5 ** Hist. Eccl.,” ii, 19, ed. Plummer. * We may here note that Holder and Souter (Proc. British Academy, 1907, pp. 430- 431) have discovered that the anonymons Latin commentary on the Catholic Epistles in ms. Karlsruhe, Ang. 233, s. ix, fols. Ja-40b (cf. Holder, ‘‘Die Reichenauer Hand- schriften,"’ i, 1906, pp. 531-533), is the work of an Irishman, who cites three native teachers—Brecanus (at least four times), Bercanus, son of Aido (once), and Manchianus (once). Aido is an Old-Irish genitive. Souter conjectured the work to date from the end of the seventh or beginning of the eighth century, apparently on the strength of Holder's most improbable identification of Manchianus with St. Mochonna (ob. 704). Quiggin’s suggestion that Brecanus is the contemporary of St. Enda of Arran (saec. v) is equally unlikely. It is quite possible that the Manchianus of the Karlsruhe treatise is none other than our Manchianus of the ‘‘ De Mirabilibus,”’ and that the work is to be assigned to the middle or to the latter part of the seventh century. I shall deal with this work else where. * Linguistic and stylistic inferiority, and the mention at the opening of the ee : of the writer's father Eusebius. K’sposrro—On the “ De Mirabilibus Sanctae Seripturae.” 199 This difficulty was explaine:l in a different manner by Reeves,! who proposed to regard this Augustinuus as an Ivish ecclesiastie connected, like his famous predecessor, with the church of Carthage. This solution is highly improbable—as indeed the editors long before Reeves had perceived.2 There is no evidence of Irish ecclesiastics having ever been connected with the Church of Carthage, and the miserable condition of that Church in the middle of the.seventh century was certainly not calculated to attract foreigners. Moreover, were Reeves’ view adopted, we should have to conclude that Bathanus and Manchianus were also connected with the same church, and it would be difficult to understand why an author writing for African priests and bishops should find it necessary to insert the allusions to Iveland and lvish affairs which we read in (3) and (4). But there is a decisive argument against Reeves’s view of an Irish Augustine of Carthage as author.’ Barely sixty years after its compilation the “De Mirabilibus,” as we shall shortly see, was cited by an Irish computistical writer as a work of St. Augustine’s. It is difficult to believe that had there been an Irish writer named Augustine all memory of him would have been already blotted out in his own country only sixty years after he had written. , ‘The most probable solution appears to be that the treatise was originally anonymous, or that the writer's name had become effaced in the archetype and forgotten, and that some later editor or reviser, either by mistake, or deliberately for the purpose of gaining authority aud popularity for the work, inserted the name Augustinus and the reference to Carthage in the Dedication, neglecting at the same time to erase those passages which conclusively belied such an attribution. It is well to bear in mind that patristic forgeries made by Irishmen at this period are by no means uncommon.‘ ' Proc. R.I. Acad., vii, 1861, pp. 614-522. * This had been also realized by Moran (‘‘ Essays on the Early Irish Church,” 1864, p. 219n.), but his suggestion that some word giving the meaning Clonmacnoise was to be read in place of Carthaginensiwm does not find a particle of evidence to support it. 3 The improbability of Reeves’s view had evidently struck G.I’. Stokes (‘* Ireland and the Celtic Church,” ed. Lawlor, 1907, pp. 221-224), and Gougaud (‘‘Les Chretientés Celtiques,” 1911, pp. 256-257), who speak of the ‘* De Mirabilibus,”’ and carefully omit all mention of the author’s supposed connexion with Carthage. It may also be remarked that it is highly improbable that an author writing at Carthage in the middle of the seventh century would have employed a Biblical text of the mixed type cited in the ‘* De Mirabilibus” (cf. infra, pp. 202-205). : ' 4In view of the fact that these works are little known, it may serve some useful purpose to enumerate them here :— _ 1.-‘‘Acts of the Council of Caesarea,” an Irish paschal forgery of a.p. 508 (ed. Krusch, ‘‘Studien zur christlich-mittelalterlichen Chronologie,” 1880, pp. 803-310 ; ef. also MacCarthy, ‘‘ Annals of Ulster,” iv, 1901, pp. Ixix, exv-exvil) ; ms. Digby 63. 2. “ Pseudo-Athanasian Tractate on the Paschal System,” forged in 546 (ed. Krusch, loc. cit., pp. 328-336 ; ef. MacCarthy, pp. exvii-cxviii). (26%) 200 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Were it intended to circulate the work as a genuine production of the great African doctor, the attempt was perfectly successful, for, as already remarked, we find the “ De Mirabilibus” quoted barely sixty years after its composition under the title of “Compotus Sancti Augustini.” The anonymous writer who thus quotes it was an Irishman, who drew up in the year 718 a “ Computus,” which is preserved in a single ninth-century MS. at Munich, Cod. lat. 14456, fols. 8a-46a, and has never been printed The quotation occurs on fol. 46a, lines 14-19: ** Te Mirabilibus,”’ ii, 4, Ed. col. 2176. Post quem undecimus. .. ad nostra usque ftempora decurrens, extremo anno Hiberniensium moriente Mani- chaeo inter caeteros sapientes, pera- gitur. Et duodecimus nunc tertium annum agens ad futurorum scientiam Munich ‘‘ Computus.”’ Ciclus xi. Undecimus, in tempori- bus nostris currens, Hibernensium doctore Manchiano moriente, pera- gitur. De Ciclo xii. Duodecimus sua tempora nunc agens, a nobis qualem finem habuerit, ignoratur. se praestans, a nobis qualem finem sit habiturus ignoratur. Towards the end of the same century the work was utilized by Alcuin of 3. ‘* Pseudo-Anatolian Paschal Forgery,” written in 556 (ed. Krusch, pp. 311-327 ; cf. MacCarthy, pp. cxviii-cxxvii). 4. **The Epistle of St. Cyril on the Paschal Question,” forged in 606 (ed. Krusch, pp- 101, 344-349 ; cf. MacCarthy, pp. cxxxiv-cxxxv) ; ms. Digby 63, f. 60. 5. **Epistola Moriani Episcopi Alexandrini de Ortu Paschali,” of uncertain date (ed. Muratori, ‘‘ Anecdota Ambrosiana,” iii, 1713, pp. 195-196 ; cf. MacCarthy, p. cxl) ; as. Digby 63, s. ixe:., ff. 79a-Sla; Paris, 16361. 6. ** De xii Abusiuis Saeculi,” attributed in most of the mss. to Cyprian. In some to Augustine, and occasionally to Isidore. Hellmann, to whom we owe an excellent critical edition of the tract (‘‘Texte und Untersuchungen,” etc., herausg. von Harnack und Schmidt, Bd. 34, Heft 1, 1909, pp. 1-62), has proved that it was written in Ireland between the years 630 and 700 (cf. also Manitius, ‘* Geschichte der lateinischen Literatur des Mittelalters,” i, 1911, pp. 107-108). 7. “De Tribus Habitaculis,” a Pseudo-Augustinian work of unknown date (ed. Migne, ** Patrol. Lat.,” 40, cols. 991-998, and also 53, cols. 831-838). The only evidence for counecting it with Ireland is its attribution to St. Patrick in the following mss. :— Troyes, 1562, s. xii; Oxford, Rawlinson C. 33, s. xiiex., and Corpus Christi Coll., 212, s. xii; Cambridge, Gonville and Caius College, 239, s. xiiiex. Other mas. of saec. xiii, xiv, and xy attribute it to St. Augustine, e.g., Cambridge, Trinity College, Nos. 59, 164, and 325; British Museum, Arundel 165; Metz, 358; and many others. In Oxford, Digby 96, s. xiie., it is anonymous. Internal evidence shows that the work can have been written neither by St. Augustine nor by St. Patrick. ‘The earliest investigation of this work is due to Bruno Krusch (‘‘Studien zur christlich-mittelalterlichen Chronologie,” 1880, p. 10), but its origin was first accurately worked out by MacCarthy (‘‘ Annals of Ulster,” iv, 1901, pp. lxvii-Ixx and elxxviii- clxxx). Esposrro— On the “‘ De Miralilibus Sanctae Seriplurae.” 201 York, who in his “ Interrogationes et Responsiones in Geuesin” (No, 124, ; g } Migne, * Patrologia Latina,’ without any acknowledgment: ‘*De Mirabilibus,”’ i, 5, Ed. col. 2156. De animalibus quoque quae nec in terra fantum, nec in aqua tantum vivere possunt, quaestio yertitur, quo- modo diluvium evaserunt, quales sunt lutri, vituli mavrini, et multa avium genera, quae in aquis escarum suarum victum requirunt, sed in arena dor- miunt, et nutriuntur, et requiescunt... Utrum per yirtutem suam utramyis eorum naturam, donec diluvium tran- siret, Deus temperavit, ut, aut in humore tantum, aut in arida tantum, illis tune vita esse potuerit. 100, col. 530) quotes a passage from it, though Aleuin, P.L,, 100, col. 580. Quid de animalibus sentiri debet quorum natura nec semper in aridis, nec semper in humidis vivere potest, sicut sunt lutri, vituli marini, et multa avium genera, quae in aquis victum requirunt, sed in aridis dormiunt et requiescunt ?—Resp. Potuit virtus divina utramvis eorum naturam, donec diluvium transiret, temperare, ut, aut in humido tantum, aut in arido tantum, vivere possent. On the whole, however, the “De Mirabilibus”” appears to have enjoyed little popularity for several centuries, for we find no Ms. of it earlier than the twelfth century, and it does not appear to be mentioned in any of the catalogues of ancient libraries collected and published by Becker’ and Gottlieb.” popularity, and, as we have seen above (pp. 190-195), from the twelfth to the end of the fifteenth was repeatedly copied, always on the assumption that it was a genuine production of the great St. Augustine,’ though this had been In the twelfth century, however, it suddenly springs into rightly denied by St. Thomas Aquinas (ob, 127+). The conclusions to be drawn from the foregoing investigation are as follows :— The “De Mirabilibus” was written in Ireland in the year 655 by an Irishman 1“ Catalogi Bibliothecarum Antiqui,’’ Bonnae, 1885. It is not clear what work is intended in the following entry in the catalogue of the monastery of Saint-Eyre at Toul, drawn up about 1084, No. 47: ‘‘Augustinus de mirabilibus mundi” (Becker, lec. cit., p. 150). 2 «Ueber mittelalterliche Bibliotheken,” Leipzig, 1890. 3 Thomas Hibernicus, writing in 1306, quotes from it under the title, ‘‘ Augustinus li. de mirabi. sacrae scripturae”’ (‘‘ Manipulus Florum,” Venice ed., c. 1495, sub voe. Poenitentia, l.). Franciscus de Mayronis (d. 1327), in his ‘‘ Flores secundum Augustinum” (ms. Bodley, 393), has also given excerpts from it (cf. Schenkl, ‘*‘ Wiener Sitzungs- berichte,”’ Phil.-Hist. Classe, 123, Abhl. y, p. 43). 992 +: Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. — whose name cannot now be ascertained. The author had been exhorted to compile the work by his father Eusebius “ while the latter still lived,” and by a number of “ Christian” bishops and priests, and compelled to do so by order of his master, whose name is not given. Advice or material for the work had been apparently furnished by two other ecclesiastics, Bathanus and Manchianus, possibly to be identified with Baetan Mac-Ui-Cormaie, abbot of Clonmacnoise, who died in 664, and Manchene of Mondrehid, who died in 652. ; Barely sixty years after its compilation the “De Mirabilibus ” had aeesay come to be regarded in Ireland as a genuine production of the great St. Augustine. This was apparently due to the insertion, either inadvertently or deliberately, of a dedicatory heading in which the African doctor is clearly designated as the author. . I11.—TuHe BreiicaL CIraTions. The study of the biblical citations presents certain difficulties owing to the want of a critical text of the “ De Mirabilibus.” The followimg remarks are therefore put forth with all due reserve?:— Ae Scriptural events are usually related by the author in his own words, but in some fifty-one passages he is apparently citing textually. Of these twenty-nine come from the Old Testament and twenty-two from the New. Of the twenty-nine from the O.T. fifteen agree with the Vulgate and fourteen do not; and of those from the N.T. nine are Vulgate and thirteen ! Prologue, Ed. col. 2149: ‘‘ Beatissimi, dum adhuc viveret, patris mei Eusebii,” ete. Reeves (loc. cit. supra, p. 515) interpreted this to mean his spiritual father. It may be well to mention here the extraordinary views put forward on the subject of the ‘‘ De Mirabilibus"” by Bruno Krusch (‘‘ Neues Archiv der Gesellschaft fir iiltere deutsche Geschichtskunde,"’ ix, 1884, pp. 158-159): ‘‘ Ausser Cummianus hat auch der irenfeind- liche Verfasser der ‘Mirabilia’ von dem gallischen Paschale Gebrauch . gemacht.”’ Further: ‘‘Im letzten Jahre des 11 Cyclus, bemerkt der Verfasser der Mirabilia, starb der irische Manichaer, d. i. kein anderer als Bischof Aedan von Holy Island, der in der That, wie wir sahen, 651 das Zeitliche segnete.” Also: ‘ Der 12 Cyclus begann 652, und im dritten Jahre desselben, also 654 ist die Berechnung geschrieben, offenbar im Reiché Oswius, wo damals schon durch Pilger, welche Gallien und Italien durchstreift hatten, der rémische und frankische ‘ Computus paschae’ sehr verbreitet waren.’’ Comment is rieedless.